《I Spy With My Secret Eyes》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    Isabel Watson¡¯s expression seemed to be getting colder, but her words made Oliver Eastwood freeze


    all over.


    ¡°Oliver, don¡¯t waste your time on me. I know I¡¯ve let you down. You¡¯re a good person, but kindness


    doesn¡¯t put food on the table. I want to eat well and dress well. I want to live in a big mansion and drive


    a luxury car. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll ever be able to give me those in this lifetime!¡±


    Oliver¡¯s lips twitched, but he was still unable to utter a word.


    Isabel¡¯s words, again, sliced through him like a knife. ¡°I know you¡¯ll say that you¡¯ll work hard to make


    me happy, but happiness can¡¯t be achieved with just a few words. I¡¯ll tell you the truth. I have a new


    boyfriend. He bought me a BMW worth 100 thousand dors. I¡¯m about to get married, so please don¡¯t


    ruin my happiness. That¡¯s all I have to say. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Isabel walked out of sight, and Oliver remained standing there, dumbfounded.


    He was heartbroken.


    Isabel was his high school ssmate, and they were in a rtionship for five years. He had given her


    everything, but in the end, she chose money over their rtionship.


    After standing there rooted to his spot for a while, he felt as though his legs were as heavy as lead.


    Oliver was lost, his mindpletely nk. He couldn¡¯t even remember where he was supposed to go.


    Suddenly, his phone rang.


    Taking out his phone, Oliver saw his mother¡¯s name on the screen and quickly answered.


    His mother¡¯s anxious and panicked cries immediately sounded on the phone. ¡°Oliver, your father¡­


    What am I going to do?¡±


    Oliver shuddered and immediately asked, ¡°Mom, calm down. What happened to Dad?¡±


    His mother burst into tears. ¡°Oliver, your father couldn¡¯t urinate this morning, and there was blood in his


    urine as well, so we went to the hospital for a check-up. The doctor just gave us the results and said


    that it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s uremia. Your father needs immediate surgery, or else¡­ Oliver, if anything happens to


    your father, I don¡¯t want to live anymore!¡±


    ¡°Nothing is going to happen to Dad,¡± Oliverforted his mother, not knowing what else to say. ¡°Mom,


    don¡¯t worry. Medical technology is so advanced now. He can definitely be treated.¡±


    His mother added, ¡°Oliver, the doctor said your father¡¯s condition was discovered rtively early, so


    there¡¯s still hope for him as long as he receives treatment early. However¡­ the medical expenses are


    very high. We don¡¯t have that sort of money.¡±


    She cried again as she spoke.


    Oliver immediately said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll handle the money. Dad¡¯s surgery must not be dyed.


    You go ahead and arrange for his admission into the hospital first. I¡¯ll find a way to get the money. Don¡¯t


    worry!¡±


    With that, the call ended.


    The cost of treatment for uremia was high and was at least tens of millions of dors.


    Oliver was an unskilled employee in a luxury second-hand upcycling store. The store manager earned


    20,000 dors monthly. However, Oliver only made 900 dors each month due to hisck of skills.


    ¡°How can a loser who only earns 900 dors each month raise millions for medical expenses?¡± Oliver


    mused.


    Oliver¡¯s heart sank as if plunging into a dark, bottomless abyss.


    ¡°Why does all the misfortune seem to happen to me?¡± he continued to wonder.


    He stared nkly ahead. The Navarre River flowed under the bridge he was standing on. If he jumped


    down, he would disappear in a blink of an eye.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t even deserve to die! If I die, who¡¯s going to care about Dad?¡± he thought.


    His parents were honest and simple folks, but no one loved him more than them in the whole world.


    After much thought, Oliver decided to borrow money from his aunt, Eloise Sherman, and his uncles,


    Frederick Langdon and Jason Eastwood.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Oliver¡¯s father, Jason Eastwood, only had one brother, Keh Eastwood, who was the vice principal


    of Wusteria High School and whose wife, Riley Eastwood, was a teacher.


    Oliver¡¯s mother had two siblings. His mother was the eldest, and she had a younger sister and brother.


    In such a situation, Oliver could only turn to his rtives to borrow some money first, then slowly repay


    them. Oliver called Eloise first. When she picked up the call, he went straight to the point, saying, ¡°Aunt


    Eloise, my dad¡¯s in hospital. He¡¯s been diagnosed with uremia. I only have more than 4,000 dors


    now. Could I borrow some money?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re tight on money too. Your cousin¡¯s university expenses are high, and we don¡¯t earn much either.


    How about this? I¡¯ll transfer some pin money to you-¡±


    Before the conversation could continue, Eloise hung up the phone. Of course, she didn¡¯t transfer any


    money.


    Oliver called Frederick next. When the call connected, he repeated, ¡°Uncle Frederick, my father has


    been diagnosed with uremia. We urgently need money for treatment. Could I borrow some money from


    you?¡±


    ¡°You want to borrow money? I don¡¯t have any!¡±


    Oliver huffed, feeling a little annoyed. ¡°Uncle Frederick, my father needs the money to save his life. If


    you don¡¯t want to lend us money, that¡¯s fine. But you borrowed 3,000 dors from us several years ago.


    Please return it to us!¡±


    Frederick raised his voice immediately. ¡°You¡¯re asking me to return the money? Are you kidding me?


    My sister gave me that money, yet you¡¯re asking me to return it? What nonsense! I¡¯m hanging up. I¡¯m


    busy!¡±


    With that, a familiar beep sounded, signaling the end of the call.


    Oliver wanted to smash his phone. ¡°How could someone be such a jerk?¡± he thought.


    Oliver decided not to call Keh, but instead went directly to Keh¡¯s house near Wusteria High


    School.


    It was a weekend, so Keh and Riley happened to be home. Riley heard the doorbell and opened


    the door to see Oliver. Her expression soured as soon as she noticed that he hade empty-handed.


    Keh was sitting on the couch, holding a tablet and reading the news.


    Oliver remained silent for a moment before speaking, ¡°Uncle Keh, my father has been hospitalized.


    He¡¯s been diagnosed with uremia, and the cost of the treatment is¡­ huge. I only have more than 4,000


    dors now, so I wanted to ask if I could borrow some money from you. I¡¯ll repay you in the future.¡±


    Keh was shocked. ¡°Uremia?¡±


    Oliver¡¯s eyes instantly reddened. He nodded and said, ¡°Yes, my father needs money to save his life.¡±


    Keh thought silently for a moment. Meanwhile, Riley, who stood beside him, said with a sullen


    face, ¡°I heard that uremia is a terminal disease. It¡¯s incurable. You¡¯ll be spending that money for


    nothing. Further, William is taking the university entrance exam and going to university early next year.


    We have many expenses to cover. We don¡¯t have any money to lend you. Even if we do lend you the


    money, will you be able to pay it back when we need it next year?¡±


    Keh hesitated, then took out a bulging wallet from his briefcase by the couch. He pulled it open,


    and Oliver saw it was filled with cash.


    Keh took out several bills and shoved them to Oliver, saying, ¡°Take this first. We¡¯re indeed tight on


    money.¡±


    Tears welled up in Oliver¡¯s eyes, but he didn¡¯t let them fall.


    He put the 100 dors on the coffee table in front of Keh and said coldly, ¡°Uncle Keh, my


    father once said you were the pride of the Eastwood family. He said you were smart, so he gave up his


    chance to study and worked hard as aborer to support your education. When you got married, he


    even gave you all the savings that he had, 6,000 dors in total, so that you could buy a house. Now,


    he¡¯s lying on a cold hospital bed, waiting for money to save his life. You are his biological brother. He


    won¡¯t be able to ept this 100 dors of yours!¡±


    After saying that, Oliver got up and left without looking back.


    Their kinship with Eloise was only worth some pin money, Frederick was simply ungrateful, and his


    father¡¯s rtionship with Keh was only worth 100 dors.


    This was how Oliver¡¯s rtives valued family.


    After leaving Keh¡¯s residential area, when he was far away from anyone else, Oliver couldn¡¯t help


    but burst into tears. ¡°If I be rich in the future, I¡¯ll get my revenge!¡± Oliver vowed through gritted


    teeth and then plodded home. His house was on the fifth floor of Block 19 in Romdale Community.


    Romdale Community consisted of what was probably the oldest residential buildings in the city. Oliver¡¯s


    building had no elevators and was around 20 years old, so it wasn¡¯t worth much. It was a two-bedroom


    apartment of about 450 square feet. Moreover, Oliver¡¯s house was a resettlement housing unit, owned


    by the old factory where his parents worked, so it could not be mortgaged or sold.


    Oliver climbed up to the fifth floor expressionlessly. He took out his keys, but before he opened the


    door, he saw someone squatting at the entrance, sobbing.


    Joanna? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The person at the door turned out to be his younger sister, Joanna Eastwood. She had several wounds


    on her face, and her right eye was swollen. As soon as she saw Oliver, she couldn¡¯t help but rush


    forward to hug him, wailing uncontrobly


    Oliver, the rk family kicked me out. They said that they want to file for divorce since I didn¡¯t have a


    baby. They even said that if I went back, they¡¯d beat me to death!¡±.


    Oliver was both furious and heartbroken.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    Joanna was Oliver¡¯s treasure. He had protected and loved her since childhood. Of course, he would


    not let others beat her. To him, Marshall rk was a good-for-nothing.


    Oliver wished more than anything to simply grab a knife and fight Marshall. However, he suddenly


    remembered that Jason was still waiting for him in the hospital to pay the medical fees. His heart sank


    again.


    Joanna also sensed that something was wrong with Oliver. She took the key to open the door and


    asked him with tears in her eyes. ¡°Oliver, you¡­ Is there anything wrong?¡±


    After entering the house, Oliver sat down on a chair and sighed gloomily. Then, he looked up at Joanna


    and said, ¡°Joanna, please divorce Marshall. He¡¯s just a weasel. You should leave him. But I don¡¯t have


    time to help you now. Dad¡­ is sick and hospitalized!¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    As he spoke, Oliver remembered something else and got up, heading toward his bedroom. He kept a


    passbook on the top


    of his mother¡¯s wooden wardrobe, which was part of her dowry back then. That ount had 4,000


    dors, and a small vase was ced on top of the passbook.


    Oliver thought, ¡°I¡¯ll use the 4,000 dors first and then think of the next step slowly. The operation must


    be done to save Dad¡¯s life!¡±


    The vase was a little old. It was picked up by Oliver¡¯s deceased grandfather from the junkyard. Oliver


    had even nted golden pothos in it during junior high school but stopped after the nt died.


    The wardrobe was a little tall. Oliver, who was five feet seven inches, could not reach the top even if he


    stood on tiptoes. He stretched out his fingertips as far as he could to touch the vase.


    Bang!


    As Oliver used pulled the passbook outward with his fingertips, the vase fell and hit right on his


    forehead.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    Not knowing whether it was blood or some other liquid flowing into his eyes, Oliver was instantly unable


    to see and squatted on the ground, covering his eyes.


    Joanna heard the noise and ran in. Seeing Oliver¡¯s hands and face covered in blood, she panicked and


    called 911 immediately.


    Two hourster, Oliver sat in the doctor¡¯s office with gauze wrapped around his eyes. The doctor said


    to him and Joanna, ¡°The fragments of the vase have cut the skin on your forehead. The blood mixed


    with the residual liquid in the vase infected your eyes, resulting in temporary blindness. I have cleaned


    it up. You can remove the gauze at home tomorrow morning. There should be no big problem. If you


    experience any difort, pleasee to the hospital to check again.¡±


    Joanna felt relieved when she heard that it was nothing serious. She helped Oliver go downstairs and


    then took a taxi home. Oliver wanted to cry but had no tears. He had no choice but to suffer in silence.


    He did not dare to share much with Joanna because he was afraid she would be more worried, and


    she would have an even harder time.


    ¡°Misfortunes nevere alone! What should I do now?¡± Oliver cried internally.


    Upon reaching home, Oliver was so tired that he went to bed and fell into a deep sleep.


    Joanna made some oatmeal and wanted to ask Oliver to eat it. However, seeing that he did not


    respond after several attempts to wake him up, she could not bear to continue trying.


    Oliver slept until the next morning.


    When Oliver opened his eyes, all he could see was darkness.


    Oliver reached out, touching blindly before feeling the gauze and remembering what had happened


    yesterday.


    Oliver recalled the doctor allowed him to remove the gauze himself that morning. So, he reached out to


    untie the knot behind his head and then unwind the gauze around his head.


    After the gauze was undone, Oliver slowly opened his eyes.


    What came into sight was a ray of soft morning sunlight. Day had just broken, and the sun had just


    risen. The sunlight was gentle and warm.


    Outside the window was the birch tree with dense branches and leaves.


    As Oliver stared at the branches and leaves of the birch tree, his gaze paused for a few seconds.


    Suddenly, a sentence appeared in his mind: [A 26-year-old birch tree.]


    ¡°What was that? Am I having hallucinations?¡± Oliver wondered.


    Oliver withdrew his gaze and looked at the wardrobe right in front of the bed.


    That wardrobe was his mother, Calista Eastwood¡¯s dowry. It could be considered an antique, and the


    red paint hade off a lot. People nowadays no longer fancy that kind of old furniture made of wood.


    It was unaesthetic and not fashionable. However, when Oliver¡¯s gaze fixed on the wardrobe, the words


    suddenly appeared like an illusion in his mind again: (14 years old and made of fir wood. Manufactured


    in 1993. Craftsmanship: Low-grade. Value assessment: Not valuable.]


    Oliver was stunned and thought, ¡°How strange! This illusion is a little weird.¡±


    Oliver was born in 1994. That dowry was made before Calista got married, so it should have been


    made in 1993.


    Besides, he had looked at the birch tree outside the window every day since he was very young, but it


    was not that tall back


    then.


    The hallucination in his mind was so strange, but it felt real. Oliver wondered what was going on.


    Oliver sat in a daze for a while. Spotting the phone next to the pillow, he picked it up and saw that the


    time was 7:11 a.m.


    However, when Oliver looked at the phone, that strange message appeared in his mind again: [Enigma


    Mix 2. 5.99-inch screen, 2560 x 1440 pixels. Battery capacity: 3400mA. Android 7.1 System. 6GB


    RAM, 64GB body capacity. The back camera is of 12 million pixels 5-piece mirror camera. 5-million-


    pixel front camera. Year of manufacture: May 22, 2017. Craftsmanship: Average. Value assessment:


    Extremely low value.]


    Oliver was stunned.


    The information in Oliver¡¯s mind was very urate. He bought the phone in 2017. It had been four


    years since then, and no one would want it even if he threw it out. It was indeed a product of extremely


    low value.


    ¡°Why are all these urate details appearing in my mind? Could it be¡­¡± Oliver wondered.


    Oliver suddenly had an idea. He took out his wallet under the pillow and stared at it.


    Three secondster, a message appeared in his mind: [A four-year-old leather wallet. Produced by


    Juxshire Horizon Leather Factory on April 11, 2016. Craftsmanship: Average. Value assessment: Not


    valuable.]


    ¡°Shoot!¡±


    Oliver jumped up in shock.


    He was beginning to understand that the information that appeared in his mind was not an illusion.


    Instead, whenever he stared at something, the details of the object he was staring at would appear in


    his mind, including the object¡¯s craftsmanship and value assessment.


    ¡°Why do I suddenly have such an impressive ability? Is it because of the old vase that hurt my forehead


    yesterday?¡± he wondered.


    Joanna, who was getting out of bed, hurried in when she heard the noise. Seeing that Oliver had


    removed the bandage, she immediately asked him, ¡°Oliver, how are your eyes? Are you okay?¡±


    Oliver nodded in both surprise and joy. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Y-Yes, I¡¯m fine!¡±


    Joanna was immediately relieved and replied, ¡°Oliver, rest more. I¡¯ll make some oatmeal for breakfast.¡±


    Breakfast was oatmeal with mixed berries. It was Oliver¡¯s favorite.


    Joanna also packed some food in lunch boxes and nned to send them to the hospital for her parents


    later.


    Oliver thought hard as he ate breakfast. After having two bowls of oatmeal, he went into the room and


    handed the passbook to Joanna. ¡°Joanna, you can take these 4,000 dorster to pay Dad¡¯s medical


    fees. Please also tell Mom and Dad not to worry. I¡¯ll get the rest of the money soon.¡±


    He changed his shoes while speaking and was about to go out.


    Joanna asked Oliver worriedly, ¡°Oliver¡­ don¡¯t worry about the money. We¡¯ll find a way together. You


    must not¡­ do anything stupid!¡±


    Oliver grinned. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, silly girl! I know what to do!¡±


    Looking at Oliver¡¯s genuine smile, Joanna breathed a sigh of relief. However, she still felt a little uneasy


    and wondered what he would do to get the money.


    Joanna did not know that Oliver was not the same as before and that thetter was full of confidence


    now.


    Oliver went out and took a taxi to his workce.


    Oliver worked at True Treasure second-hand store and was just a lowly staff member who earned a


    monthly sry of only 900 dors.


    The store manager was Samuel Hunt, who was 30 years old and earned a monthly base sry of


    7,000 dors and amission bonus. His monthly earnings were above 20,000 dors.


    Samuel was Oliver¡¯s role model that he envied and looked up to. The former earned a lot of money due


    to his impressive discerning eye when it came to antiques.


    Second-hand luxury items stores not only collected clothing, bags, watches, jewelry, and other luxury


    products but also Second-hand luxury items stores not only collected clothing, ba high-value items. For


    example, antique calligraphy and paintings. As long as the item had a high value, it would be


    purchased.


    Of course, the appraiser¡¯s judgment was crucial in identifying the items¡¯ values. If the appraiser


    overlooked the item¡¯s real value, it would be a huge loss for the store.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    Both the secondhand luxury items and antique industries were specialized fields that required a keen


    eye as well as skills to make a living. As such, it was also natural that one made more money working


    in this field.


    However, it was also a high-risk upation.


    If an appraiser suffers huge losses, which results in both the appraiser and their employer losing a lot


    of money, their worth was undoubtedly going to plummet.


    Therefore, everyone was afraid of making mistakes. If they were confident of the value of an item, they


    would go for it. They were willing to forego earning money on a transaction if they were unsure.


    Oliver was so excited that day that he went to work early. Yvonne, the shop assistant at True Treasure


    second-hand store, had just arrived and opened the door.


    Samuel, the store manager, usually did note early. He only reached after nine o¡¯clock in the


    morning.


    However, Hailey, the owner of the store, showed up today. It was a surprise for the workers.


    Hailey was a proper rich kid. She was only 24 years old and looked very beautiful.


    Hailey¡¯s circle of friends consisted of wealthy and respectable people, with heavy use of luxury items in


    frequent cirction. As such, she saw an opportunity to make money in this and opened a luxury item


    second-hand store


    When Hailey went to the store to check the transaction information on theputer, Yvonne, the


    female shop assistant who opened the store, wiped the already spotless ss disy cases and luxury


    items on the counter with a white towel.


    After arriving at the store, Oliver did not help Yvonne clean up. Instead, he observed the secondhand


    luxury goods in the disy cases instead.


    As long as Oliver¡¯s eyes stared at the object for three seconds, the results of the identified information


    would appear in his mind.


    The luxury items in the showcase included several watches and branded clothing, but most were


    women¡¯s luxury bags.


    Among them, Hermes was the highest in quantity, and Louis Vuitton had fewer.


    Hailey nced at Oliver, who was staring at the showcase in a daze and could not help but frown. She


    thought, ¡°He usually is very diligent and agile. Why does he look clueless today?¡±


    At that time, a tall and sturdy young man came in from outside with a slight flicker in his eyes.


    Yvonne immediately stepped up and asked the man respectfully, ¡°Good morning, Sir. How can I help


    you?¡±


    With a shy expression, the man licked his lips and took out a box from theptop bag he was carrying.


    He replied in a low voice, ¡°I¡­ I want to sell a watch.¡±


    Yvonne looked at Hailey and turned back to the man. Very politely, she exined, ¡°You came too early.


    The store manager who handles appraisals hasn¡¯t arrived yet, and he¡¯ll arrive around 9:00 a.m. Why


    don¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°I can examine it.¡±


    Oliver suddenly came over, took the man¡¯s box, and opened it to take out the watch.


    That was a Patek Philippe wristwatch designed for men.


    Oliver stared at the watch for three seconds, and an identification message appeared in his mind:


    [Patek Philippe Automatic Men¡¯s Watch. Almost new. Model: NLBD14. ce of origin: Capston of


    Quesdia. Date of manufacture: September 17, 2015. Craftsmanship: excellent. Value assessment:


    48,000 dors equivalent.]


    Oliver realized the watch was authentic.


    The young man was obviously a little shy and afraid of being embarrassed, so he came early since


    there were only a few people in the morning.


    On top of that, there had to be a more important reason. This young man was low on money.


    Oliver still pretended to scrutinize the watch for a while before saying to the young man, ¡°Sir, this watch


    is genuine. It¡¯s quite new and well-preserved. There are no depreciation marks on the strap but for a


    second-hand watch, I think you know. We can only offer you two-thirds of the second-hand price.¡±


    The young man nodded and handed over the proof of purchase to Oliver. ¡°Then¡­ how much can you


    pay?¡±


    Oliver pondered for a moment before answering, ¡°30,000 dors.¡±


    The young man was a little disappointed. ¡°I¡­ only bought it for half a year, and I rarely wore it. When I


    bought it, the original price was 76,000 dors. This is the deration and Certificate of Authenticity


    from Quesdia.¡±


    When Yvonne saw Oliver¡¯s bold bid, she was so shocked that she could not even close her mouth and


    turned to look at Hailey.


    Hailey also frowned but held back her anger because there was a customer present. She said to Oliver


    mildly, ¡°Oliver, the customer is not satisfied with the price. We¡¯d better wait until Samuel arrives to have


    a proper discussion.¡±


    When Hailey mentioned having a ¡°proper discussion,¡± it was obvious that only Samuel¡¯s words would


    be valid and that what Oliver said did not matter.


    Besides, Hailey was allowing Oliver a measure of dignity since a customer was there.


    The young man was hesitant, concerned about the hassle and the potential loss of his reputation. He


    gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Okay, 30,000 dors it is! I¡¯m selling it!¡±


    Hailey frowned again. Oliver was afraid she would say something unpleasant, so he hurriedly replied to


    the young man, ¡°Please wait a moment.¡±


    Then, Oliver went over and told Hailey, ¡°Ms. Fox, let¡¯s talk inside.¡±


    Hailey turned around unhappily and went into the staff dressing room.


    Oliver followed Hailey in, closed the door, and exined, ¡°Ms. Fox, this watch is authentic. Its market


    price now is about 48,000 dors, so it¡¯s worth purchasing it at 30,000 dors.¡±


    Hailey stared at Oliver coldly and retorted, ¡°Oliver, how can you be sure that it is authentic based on


    your apprentice-level skills? Do you dare to guarantee it¡¯s authentic? If it¡¯s a counterfeit, will you


    compensate me for my losses?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay for it!¡± Oliver answered without hesitation. However, what he said next was something Hailey


    never expected to hear. ¡°Ms. Fox, the Hermes bag you carry is a high-grade imitation. Did you know


    that?Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Hailey could not help but get angry and retorted, ¡°You should consider who you¡¯re speaking to before


    bbering such nonsense! This is a limited edition bag customized in Erihal by my best friend. She


    never used it once. Since I liked it, she gave it to me. It¡¯s valued at 136 thousand dors. Samuel


    examined it personally and determined it was genuine. How dare you say it¡¯s fake? Who do you think


    you are?¡±


    After saying that, Hailey¡¯s tone already sounded quite rude.


    Oliver¡¯s words were like a p in Hailey¡¯s face. She loved the bag very much and carried it around


    quite many times.


    Hailey pondered, ¡°If this bag is fake, isn¡¯t it embarrassing for me if my friends found out about it?¡±


    Of course, Hailey was absolutely certain that the bag was genuine.


    Oliver did not panic and said to Hailey calmly, ¡°Ms. Fox, your bag is 90 percent simr to the authentic


    one in terms of leather texture, stitching, and the Hermes bronzing logo. It¡¯s a high-grade imitation, but


    ultimately, fake. One of the simplest ways to prove it is by calling the after-sales service hotline for


    Hermes Clusia Headquarters because this limited. edition bag is the only one of its kind in the world.


    They¡¯ll tell you who the real buyer of this bag is!¡±


    Hailey was extremely annoyed, but Oliver¡¯s words made sense. However, if one had to be frank, calling


    Hermes Clusia Headquarters was in fact the simplest and most effective way to prove the authenticity


    of the bag.


    Hailey had never thought of doing that before because she trusted her best friend.


    However, Oliver had clearly been sessful in nting a seed of suspicion in Hailey¡¯s heart.


    After hesitating for a while, Hailey took out her phone and made a call.


    After one minute and thirty-five seconds, the after-sales service department of Hermes Clusia


    Headquarters responded to the inquiry.


    Hailey¡¯s face suddenly darkened, and her lips quivered! Based on the look on her face, Hailey clearly


    did not need Oliver to prove anything anymore.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    Hailey came out of the dressing room and immediately instructed Yvonne without hesitation, saying,


    ¡°Yvonne, please handle the sales procedures for this young man and transfer him 30,000 dors.¡±


    Yvonne hesitated for a moment. ¡°Well¡­ maybe we should wait for Samuel toe and take a look


    before making a decision!¡±


    Hailey snapped back immediately, scolding, ¡°Who is the boss? Me or Samuel? If you don¡¯t want to do


    it, then resign and


    leave!¡±


    Yvonne was startled, her face turning pale. Quickly, she went to handle the sales and transfer


    procedures for the young man.


    With a grim expression, Hailey turned to Oliver and said, ¡°Take another look at these items that were


    collected in the store!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already examined them.¡± Oliver shook his head and said, ¡°There are a total of 34 items, and 11 of


    them are high-grade imitations.¡±


    Hailey felt the urge to smash her phone. She breathed heavily, trying to calm herself down.


    If one had to be honest, Hailey was indeed beautiful. Even when she was in a rage, she still looked


    dazzling.


    Yvonnepleted the procedures while trembling with fear and transferred the money to the young


    man. Then, she cowered behind the counter, not daring to make a sound.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    While Hailey was still sulking, Oliver brewed a pot of tea and poured her a cup, saying, ¡°Ms. Fox, this


    tea is quite good. It¡¯s an authentic premium Earl Grey, which is refreshing and invigorating. Try some.¡±


    Hailey nced at him and delicately lifted the cup with her slender fingers, taking a shallow sip.


    After finishing the pot of tea brewed by Oliver, Samuel finally arrived.


    Samuel drove a white BMW 525 and saw Hailey¡¯s red Rolls-Royce Dawn parked in the parking space


    in front of the store. He parked his car and walked into the store, smiling happily as he asked Hailey,


    ¡°Hey, Ms. Fox, why are you here so early today?¡±


    Hailey suppressed her anger and stared at him coldly, asking, ¡°Samuel, how much money did Tiffany


    Carver give you?¡±


    Samuel was taken aback. ¡°Ms. Fox, what do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Samuel, exin this to me.¡± Hailey pointed at the limited-edition Hermes handbag she had thrown on


    the counter. ¡°I just called Hermes Clusia Headquarters for after-sales service, and it turns out that the


    buyer of this unique bag is not Tiffany but Princess Johanna from the royal family of Spaunia. Mine is a


    high-grade imitation. What do you have to say about this?¡±


    ¡°High-grade imitation? That¡¯s im¡­¡± Samuel was instantly stunned. He wanted to say the word


    ¡°impossible¡±, but in the end, he could not manage it.


    Since Hailey had confirmed this information with the official organization, there was no possibility of


    deception. The only thing that this proved was that the handbag was indeed a fake.


    If Samuel wanted to say that it was impossible, it would only indicate that his judgment and perception


    were not reliable, and he had fallen for the deception.


    However, it would also be impossible for Samuel to im that the handbag was fake because such a


    statement would prove his collusion and conspiracy with Tiffany, intending to deceive Hailey.


    This situation indeed left Samuel with no way forward and no way backward.


    With an even colder expression, Hailey pointed at the ss disy cabs in the store and said,


    ¡°There are 11 more counterfeit items in there. Exin this to me again. Did you conspire with someone


    to deceive me, or did you fall victim to your ownck of skills?¡±


    Samuel was startled, and his face turned pale in an instant.


    He was well aware of the 11 high-grade imitations. It was his scheme from the beginning, arranging for


    someone to create them, and secretly swindling Hailey out of hundreds of thousands of dors.


    ¡°But how did Hailey, who doesn¡¯t possess that level of expertise,e to know about it?¡± Samuel


    couldn¡¯t help but ponder.


    Furthermore, Samuel was well aware that unless Hailey remainedpletely ignorant, once she


    began to suspect something, all she had to do was to have these luxury items verified by the official


    brand organizations to determine their authenticity.


    The only way out for Samuel was to feign ignorance and im that he had made a mistake or


    misjudgment.


    However, taking that route would also jeopardize his career prospects, as there was a possibility that


    Hailey would no longer keep him around.


    Even a child could easily guess the answer.


    As soon as Hailey saw Samuel¡¯s expression, she knew the truth. The rage inside her became


    uncontroble, and she couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. She vented her frustration, saying, ¡°Samuel, can


    you justify your actions towards me? I gave you a base sry of 7,000 dors. If we include the


    commission, you earn no less than 20,000 dors monthly. Yet, you deceived me without any remorse.


    Now tell me, should I report you to the authorities, or will you willinglypensate me for my losses?¡±


    Samuel¡¯s face turned ashen as he contemted his actions. He realized the potential consequences.


    The individuals he had hired for his schemes, as long as they didn¡¯t encounter any issues, would likely


    remain silent. However, if they were caught, they could confess everything. He had lost track of the


    amount he had deceived Hailey out of over the years.


    Samuel couldn¡¯t even exin himself clearly. As soon as he pondered over it, fear gripped him. He


    immediately wore a pained expression and said to Hailey, ¡°Ms. Fox, I¡¯ll refund it! I¡¯ll refund you. I¡¯ll


    refund the money for these 11 items!¡±


    The money Samuel had pocketed from the sale of those 11 luxury items amounted to 288 thousand


    dors. He didn¡¯t dare to take any risks and obediently returned the entire amount.


    Hailey pointed toward the door and said, ¡°Samuel, you can leave now!¡±


    Samuel wanted to plead for mercy, but upon seeing Hailey¡¯s cold expression, he couldn¡¯t say anything.


    He bowed to Hailey and then left dejectedly.


    At this moment, the other four female store workers had arrived at the store, but none of them dared to


    speak a word.


    Hailey had initially considered announcing on the spot that Oliver would be promoted to store manager.


    However, she decided against it and instead gave Yvonne instructions. ¡°We won¡¯t be open for business


    today. The rest of you, please clean up, check the inventory, and go through the ounts.¡±


    H


    Then, she called out to Oliver and said. ¡°Oliver,e with me. We¡¯re going somewhere.¡±


    In a somewhat bewildered state. Oliver followed her out of the store. Hailey took out the key to the


    Rolls-Royce Dawn and turned to him, asking, ¡°Can you drive?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve had my driver¡¯s license for six years.¡± Oliver replied while nodding.


    Hailey stuffed the key into his hand and said, ¡°You¡¯ll be driving.¡±


    Oliver knew how to drive, and his skills were decent. However, he had never driven such a luxurious


    car before.


    As Oliver held the car key and prepared to get into the vehicle, his gaze fixed on the car while his mind


    received a pop-out message: [Rolls-Royce Dawn 2018 6.6T ck Badge, 2-door 4-seater soft-top


    convertible, eleration of 4.9 seconds within 0 to 62 miles, twin-turbo, 8-speed automatic manual


    gearbox. Production date: March 22, 2018. Encountered a storm at seal during transportation and


    suffered water damage on May 1, 2018. Put up for sale after undergoing repairs on July 15. Quality


    evaluation: Good. Value assessment: 440 thousand dors.]


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t you drive this car?¡± Hailey asked, noticing that Oliver suddenly appeared dazed


    as he was about to get into the car.


    ¡°No.¡± Oliver shook his head and circled around the car before asking Hailey, ¡°Ms. Fox, how much did


    you spend on this car? Is it a second-hand purchase?¡±


    Hailey scoffed and said, ¡°I¡¯m not short of money. Why would I bother driving a second-hand car that


    someone else has used? I am a germaphobe, and I prefer everything to be brand new. This car was


    rmended by a friend. I bought it less than four months ago for a little over 1.4 million!¡±


    Oliver sighed, covering his forehead with his hand. ¡°Mr. Fox¡­ What kind of friends do you have? This


    car is a water-damaged vehicle, probably worth around 400 thousand dors. Did your friend sell it to


    you as a new car?¡±


    Hailey looked stunned, staring at Oliver, and asked, ¡°What did you say? Is it¡­ is it true?¡±


    Oliver smiled and said, ¡°Just take it to a reputable institution for a thorough inspection, and you¡¯ll find


    out!¡±


    Hailey¡¯s face grew even more solemn. She took out her phone and made a call, putting it on


    loudspeaker.


    The call connected, and Oliver, standing nearby, could hear the clear voice of a young woman on the


    other end. She said, ¡°Hey, Hailey! I was just about to call and ask you. We¡¯ve got a stunning new arrival


    at our store-a Lamborghini. I guarantee it will turn heads everywhere you go! Are you interested?¡±


    Hailey¡¯s voice turned cold as she replied, ¡°Ariana, I had my Rolls-Royce Dawn inspected at a testing


    facility, and they confirmed it¡¯s a water-damaged vehicle. You sold it to me as a new car. Do you have


    any exnations for this?¡±


    Indeed, Hailey¡¯s words were a way of testing the situation.


    However, the other person¡¯s voice suddenly faltered, and there was a moment of hesitation before a


    stuttered response came. ¡°Hai¡­ Hailey, this¡­ this was our manager¡¯s idea. He said since you¡¯re not


    short of money anyway¡­


    Hailey immediately became furious and couldn¡¯t contain her anger any longer. ¡°Just because I¡¯m not


    short of money, you think it¡¯s eptable to deceive me? Do you realize that you were my best friend?


    Have I ever denied you when you asked to borrow money from me? I never expected it to be repaid


    when I lent it to you. But what hurts me the most is that you lied to me and deceived mel¡±


    Hailey was so angry that tears started flowing down her face. She had been through so much today.


    One by one, the store manager, her close friend, and her best friend were all exposed for who they


    truly were. They had all deceived her with no conscience. Money was no big matter, but the feeling of


    betrayal weighed heavily on her, which was very distressing.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    Hailey sobbed sorrowfully.


    Oliver handed over a tissue to Hailey and she took it to wipe away her tears. With swollen, red eyes,


    she asked him, ¡°Tell me! What did I do to offend Samuel, Tiffany, and Ariana? Why did they lie to me


    and trick me?¡±


    Oliver sighed and replied after a while. ¡°Who knows? People¡¯s hearts are hard to read. I need money to


    save my father, who¡¯s in the hospital. I went to borrow money from rtives. My aunt said she would


    give me some pin money, another uncle gave me 100 dors, and my youngest uncle¡­ forget


    borrowing money from him. He hasn¡¯t even returned the 2,000 dors he borrowed from us!¡±


    ¡°You need money? I¡­¡±


    The thought that came to Hailey¡¯s mind was to write him a check right away, but in an instant, she


    remembered the lessons Samuel, Tiffany, and Ariana had given her. Her thought was dismissed


    immediately.


    After pondering for a while, she asked, ¡°Oliver, have you heard of stone gambling?¡±


    Oliver nodded knowingly. ¡°Of course. It¡¯s the art of gambling on raw jadeite, isn¡¯t it? Even with the so-


    called experience, skill, and keen eye, they only offer a mere 15% certainty. A correct bet can lead to


    overnight riches, while a wrong one can send you back to square one.¡±


    Hailey turned her head and looked at him. ¡°You seem to know quite a bit. Why haven¡¯t I seen you try it


    before? Were you hiding your skills? Besides, I think you have good eyes for identifying luxury goods.


    How about stone gambling?¡±


    After thinking for a moment, Oliver replied, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. I have to see it to know. Maybe I do know a


    little.¡±


    Hailey immediately pointed to the intersection. ¡°Well, since you¡¯re in urgent need of money, I¡¯m going to


    offer you an opportunity to carn some. Willie Cox, thergest jade ware merchant in Jeahron, has just


    returned with a shipment of raw jadeite from Radford. He invited me over, which is why I set out so


    early this morning. Originally, I had nned to bring Samuel along, but now I¡¯m giving you a chance.


    It¡¯s your moment to prove yourself and maximize your earnings. I¡¯ll take care of the bidding expenses,


    and we¡¯ll split the profits equally. What do you say?¡±


    Oliver agreed without any hesitation. ¡°Okay, Ms. Fox. Thank you very much!¡±


    Hailey replied calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t thank me just yet. Whether you can make money or not is still uncertain.¡±


    Oliver was excited, nevertheless. He said with a grateful and eager expression, ¡°Ms. Fox, no matter


    what, I¡¯m very grateful to you for your timely help!¡±


    Even though Oliver had acquired a surreal ability out of the blue, it wasn¡¯t easy toe up with arge


    sum of money all at once. Little did he expect Hailey to present him with such an opportunity to make a


    big and quick profit!


    Hailey couldn¡¯t resist asking him, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just ask me for money?¡±


    Her question already hinted that she was willing to lend him money. Hailey would have agreed if Oliver


    had taken the opportunity and asked her for money.


    However, Oliver responded with genuine sincerity and said, ¡°Ms. Fox, if I can earn money on my own,


    why should I resort to borrowing? I have an aversion to borrowing money unless necessary. It can taint


    many matters. I¡¯ve already learned my lesson after dealing with my rtives yesterday, which only


    reaffirmed my reluctance to borrow. I cannot express enough gratitude for the opportunity you¡¯re


    offering me to earn money!¡±


    Oliver¡¯s words sent a shiver down Hailey¡¯s spine.


    This was true. Did she not treat people like Samuel, Tiffany, and Ariana well enough?


    Mary interests could taint one¡¯s rtionship.


    Hailey sent a few text messages and then made a phone call. ¡°Mr. Ackerman, please help me to


    prepare awsuit against Ariana and Golden Motors. They sold me a Rolls-Royce Dawn that was


    involved in a water damage incident and passed it off as a new car. The total cost was 1.44 million


    dors. The contract I signed for the car includes a use that guarantees triple damages. I¡¯ll im


    4.32 million dors!¡±


    Oliver¡¯s heart tightened as he listened. He thought to himself, ¡°Darn it! The more beautiful a woman is,


    the more brutal she


    can be!¡±


    Willie¡¯s factory was located in the eastern suburb of the city and not further in. It had moved there


    because operating machinery for stone cutting and carving was not allowed in urban areas.


    Willie¡¯s factory upied arge space of nearly three and a third acres. However, a bulk of it was still


    undevelopednd and surrounded by a wall.


    Willie was a legendary figure. He used to be a hooligan who had nothing and remained single in his


    thirties. It was during a visit to Radford that he discovered the business opportunity of stone gambling.


    Willie brought back a batch of scrap that nobody wanted from Radford and organized a raw stone


    exchange session. It was during that session that an owner of a gold store won a valuable stone.


    From a few hundred dors¡¯ worth of stone, he got some ice jadeite. With the stone, he was able to


    craft three bracelets and create seven or eight pendants, ultimately raking in more than 600 thousand


    dors in earnings.


    After that, Willie devoted himself to the business, and over a few years, it flourished on a substantial


    scale. With each venture, he could make profits of hundreds of thousands of dors.


    However, Willie himself was well aware of one thing-he never gambled personally. Instead, he focused


    on profiting from the price differences in auctions.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Once someone started gambling, it would have turned into an insatiable pit they could not escape from.


    No matter how much they earned, it was never going to be enough to fill the void created by their


    gambling habits.


    As soon as Oliver arrived with the Rolls-Royce Dawn, the staff member immediately rushed over to


    greet him. No one needed to be reminded that anyone driving a 1.4 million dor luxury sports car was


    undoubtedly wealthy and influential.


    Willie¡¯s factory was divided into the east zone and the west zone. The east zone housed the area for


    raw stone auctions, as well as the trading of semi-finished and finished products. The west zone, on


    the other hand, was dedicated to processes such as cutting, polishing, and carving.


    Oliver apanied Hailey to the east zone, where most of the visitors were gathered.


    With her stunning beauty, Hailey immediately became the center of attention. It was easy for her to


    captivate people¡¯s gazes since beauty had a way of effortlessly drawing attention.


    Many people recognized Hailey and approached her to exchange greetings.


    The east zone was spacious, spanning at least 10,000 square feet. The auction area for raw stone


    covered about 5000 to 6000 square feet, with a few thousand square feet upied by ss disy


    cabs showcasing semi-finished and finished jadeite items.


    As Oliver nced around, he noticed that the jadeite pieces in the disy cabs were predominantly


    green or white. With so many cabs, there must have been at least eight or nine thousand products


    on disy, if not ten thousand products.


    When Hailey was finally free from the interactions, she approached Oliver and whispered, ¡°Oliver, go


    and have a look at the raw stone exhibition area. It¡¯s up to your skills now. As for the bidding price¡­ I¡¯ll


    give you a maximum limit of 1 million. dors. It¡¯s up to you to decide.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± Oliver nodded and made his way to the raw stone exhibition area.


    At the raw stone exhibition area, there was a long counter padded with red carpet, and raw stones


    were disyed on top.


    Every piece of raw stone in the area had an apanying information que, detailing its origins and


    providing essential information about the stone, much like a person¡¯s identity card.


    There were at least a few hundred people gathered around the exhibition arca, inspecting and


    examining the raw stones.


    Oliver maneuvered through the crowd until he reached the first showcased raw stone. This time, Willie


    got Manchernius through Radford and obtained three pieces of old mine materials from Morrowton Pit


    in an official auction there. These old mine materials were the main attraction of the day.


    Nearly two-thirds of the people present were fixated on the three pieces of old mine materials.


    Oliver took a nce and saw a stone about the size of a basketball with faint green veins running


    across its surface.


    The apanying que wrote: [Originated from Morrowton Pit. Weight: 90 pounds. Three veins of


    green on the surface. Evaluation: Extremely excellent.]

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    Oliver stared at the piece of old mine material for a few seconds, and information quickly shed


    through his mind.


    As soon as he saw the identification message, he felt relieved. His newfound special ability seemed to


    be effective even on raw jadeite!


    The message read: [This old mine material from Morrowton Pit has formed approximately 92 million


    years ago. It was excavated on September 18, 2020. The total weight is 90.6 pounds, with the jade


    core weighing 17 pounds. The core is mixed with impurities and contains numerous cracks. The


    transparency index is 0.12.]


    Oliver then saw a 360-degree high-definition image of the jade core.


    [Craftsmanship level: Unprocessed.]


    [Value assessment: 200 dors.]


    As Oliver absorbed the information, a wave of disappointment washed over him as he realized that the


    finest-grade old mine material was valued at a mere 200 dors. It seemed that those who took the risk


    of gambling were going to face devastating losses.


    What¡¯s more, Oliver¡¯s identify skill even showed him a 360-degree high-definition image of the jade


    core!


    With a mix of astonishment and excitement, Oliver examined the mental image further. In his mind, a


    complete, shell-less jade core appeared. He could even rotate and view it from any angle.


    The shape, size, texture, and every other aspect of this jade core were clearly and vividly disyed.


    Oliver could even mentally dissect the jade core from any position and observe its innerposition.


    Unfortunately, arge part of the jade core was riddled with cracks, filled with impurities, and, in


    technical terms, utterly worthless.


    Oliver then turned his attention to the second piece of old mine material. It turned out to be worse than


    the previous one, valued at a mere 180 dors.


    The third piece of the old mine material was slightly better, but still, it was only worth 600 dors. It was


    safe to say that the three blocks of finest-quality old mine material were nothing short of


    disappointments.


    There were 14 pieces of raw stone on the disy counter, but starting from the fourth piece, they were


    no longer high-quality old mine material. It was just that their external appearance still seemed


    somewhat presentable.


    At the end of the disy counter, there was a pile of stones without any apanying information.


    The external appearance of these stones was poor, and they were the kind that Willie purchased in


    bulk at scrap prices. They were effectively of no value and served as practice materials for novices to


    sharpen their skills.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Oliver meticulously examined each stone, but raw stones number four to fix were all filled with


    impurities and deemed worthless.


    As Oliver came across the stone number seven, his heart skipped a beat.


    The information said: [Rough jade stone from Ossory in Manchernius. Formed 100 million years ago


    and was excavated on August 27, 2020. The total weight is 35 pounds, with the jade core weighing four


    pounds. Jade core¡¯s purity is at grade three, and the transparency index is 3.7.]


    A 360-degree high-definition image of the jade core was shown next.


    [Craftsmanship: Unprocessed.]


    [Value assessment: Equivalent to 110 thousand dors.]


    ¡°This one is valuable!¡± Oliver eximed in his heart.


    Seeing its estimated value of 110 thousand dors, Oliver¡¯s interest was piqued.


    However, as Oliver continued to inspect the remaining pieces from stone number eight to fourteen, they


    were all worthless junk materials worth only 200 or so dors.


    Out of the fourteen pieces, only stone number seven, worth 110 thousand dors, held value.


    Oliver felt a tinge of disappointment. Since only one piece was valuable, he wondered how much it


    would cost in the auction and how much profit he could make if he obtained the stone.


    Even if he acquired it at a bargain price, Oliver needed to split half of the 110 thousand dors with


    Hailey. 55,000 dors would only be a fraction of his father¡¯s medical expenses, which were estimated


    to be hundreds of thousands of dors.


    ncing at the pile of unmarked raw stones at the end of the disy counter, there were at least a


    hundred pieces of stones ranging in different sizes.


    Since he had nothing better to do, Oliver decided to take a look at them one by one. Who knew, maybe


    he could stumble


    upon something valuable.


    Examining each piece was only going to take three seconds for him.


    With this idea in mind, Oliver started inspecting the stones one by one.


    However, they were all worthless scrap pieces. After examining dozens of stones, they turned out to be


    even worse than the previous ones.


    Just as Oliver was feeling disheartened, one of therger stones caught his attention. The disyed


    information read: [Rough jade stone from Ossory in Manchernius. Formed 100 million years ago and


    was excavated on August 27, 2020. The total weight is 23 pounds, with the jade core weighing nine


    pounds. Jade core¡¯s purity is at grade four, and the transparency index is 4.9.]


    A 360-degree high-definition image of the jade core was shown next.


    [Craftsmanship: Unprocessed.]


    [Value assessment: Equivalent to 960 thousand dors.]


    ¡°Goodness!¡± Oliver thought.


    Oliver nearly jumped in excitement. Finally, he had found a high-value piece!


    It was a whopping 960 thousand dors! If he managed to acquire it, it could surely solve his current


    difficulties.


    Oliver nced around to ensure nobody noticed him. Fortunately, nobody had paid attention to the pile


    of scrap.


    ¡°Don¡¯t arouse any suspicions,¡± Oliver reminded himself.


    Oliver calmed and suppressed his excitement before continuing to examine the remaining raw stones.


    However, there was not a single valuable piece left when he was done.


    Soon, it was 10 o¡¯clock.


    Willie personally came and greeted the guests. He then made his way to the disy counter and his


    assistant handed him a microphone.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, my old friends, and my loyal customers. Thank you foring, and wee


    to my humble abode.¡±


    Willie continued with a cheerful smile, ¡°This time, I¡¯ve spent a fortune on three top-quality old mine


    materials from the Morrowton Pit in the official auction of Manchernius. I believe you have all observed


    them. Additionally, although stones number four to fourteen were not old mine materials, they are still


    good pieces with decent appearance. Alright, an old friend isining already. I¡¯ll stop talking now,


    and let¡¯s get straight to the event. We¡¯ll start the auction with the stone number fourteen at the end.


    This stone has a good appearance, and the starting bid is 600 dors, with a minimum increment of


    200 dors. Let the auction begin.¡±


    As the auction began, Hailey asked Oliver quietly, ¡°Did you find any promising stones?¡±


    ¡°Yes, there are two.¡± Oliver nodded and answered quietly as well.


    Hailey pointed to the three old mine materials that attracted everyone¡¯s attention and asked, ¡°Are they


    among those three stones? I guess we¡¯ll have to spend some money!¡±


    Everyone had their eyes on those three old mine materials. Hailey couldn¡¯t help but wonder whether


    the 1 million dors she had promised Oliver would be enough..


    Oliver smiled and shook his head, choosing not to go into details. It wasn¡¯t convenient with so many


    people around.


    Most people aimed to get the three old mine materials, so the auction for other stones was not as


    enthusiastic.


    Raw stone number 14 was eventually sold for 1,200 dors.


    Raw stone number 13 has a final price of 1,400 dors.


    Raw stone number 12 went for a bit less, at only 1,000 dors.


    Raw stone number 11 was sold for 1,200 dors too.


    Everyone showed little interest in these ordinary stones. Their minds were set on the high-stakes


    gamble.


    The bidding for the next three raw stones remained under 2,000 dors, with only a few people cing


    bids or raising the prices.


    Soon after came stone number seven, where the starting price was 600 dors.


    Someone raised the bid to 800 dors.


    After a brief pause, Oliver extended his hand and called out 1,000 do


    No one else bid higher, but the previous bidder raised the bid to 1,200 dors.


    But after Oliver called for 1,400 dors, the other bidder didn¡¯tpete further. Oliver won the bid


    easily.


    Oliver was overjoyed. He only spent 1,400 dors to get the jadeite stone worth 110 thousand dors. It


    was truly a great bargain!


    The bidding for raw stone number six broke the 2,000 dor mark, with a customer winning the bid for


    2,000 dors.


    Raw stone number five reached a final price of 5,600 dors, and the bidding for raw stone number


    four also surged to 15,400 dors!


    When it came to raw stone number three, things started to get different. The starting bid was 40,000


    dors, with a minimum increment of 2,000 dors.


    At least a dozen people were bidding for the third stone, and the bidding quickly reached 90,000 dors


    with intensepetition.


    Hailey watched with envy and whispered to Oliver, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to bid?¡±


    Oliver smiled and shook his head again.


    Raw stone number three was eventually sold for 752 thousand dors.


    Then came the raw stone number two, and thepetition intensified. Within a few minutes of bidding,


    it surpassed hundreds of thousands of dors.


    The final transaction price of raw stone number two was 834 thousand dors.


    Lastly, it was time for raw stone number one, the grand finale and the best-looking piece.


    The starting price was 100 thousand dors, with increments of 4,000 dors for each bid.


    Hailey eagerly raised her hand and added an additional 200 thousand dors.


    Oliver had mentioned that he had his eye on two stones. He had already won the bidding for raw stone


    number seven, and there was only one raw stone left, which was also the best one. Hailey assumed


    that Oliver must want this number one old mine material. As her excitement surged, she couldn¡¯t resist


    adding an extra 200 thousand dors.


    Oliver was taken aback. He quickly grabbed her hand tightly to prevent her from bidding any higher.


    Fortunately, there were plenty of other bidders vying for raw stone number one. Within five minutes, the


    bidding price had surpassed 400 thousand dors. By the eighth minute, it reached 600 thousand


    dors, and by the twelfth minute, it hit 800 thousand dors.


    Only then did Oliver finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    Hailey shook her hand slightly and hissed with a mix of coquetry and annoyance, ¡°What are you


    doing?¡±


    Oliver blushed. He let go of her hand quickly, whispering, ¡°Ms. Fox¡­ I don¡¯t think this raw stone is


    worth it.¡±


    Hailey frowned and retorted, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you had your eye on two stones? Once this is sold, it¡¯s


    gone!¡±


    Oliver shook his head again and looked at Hailey¡¯s charming face. He suddenly wondered about how it


    felt like when he was holding Hailey¡¯s hand just now.


    He had no recollection of it.


    After surpassing 800 thousand dors, the bidding slowed down. Only four of the strongest contenders


    remained.


    The final selling price for raw stone number one was 1.04 million dors. Oliver happened to recognize


    him as the owner of Blissful Goldsmith, Manuel Camden. He once bought a precious jade ornament


    from Hailey¡¯s shop.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    Seeing as the auction came to a ¡°sessful¡± end, Willie greeted everyone with a cheerful smile, ¡°The


    auction is over. For those who won the raw stones, I¡¯ll offer free on-site service if you wish to cut them


    here. Otherwise, feel free to take them back and cut them yourself.¡±


    Following his lead, the bidders and onlookers headed toward the stone-cutting area.


    Oliver nced at the raw stone counter and approached one of the staff members. ¡°Hey, I¡¯d like to try


    my luck again. How much are these raw stones?¡±


    The staff glimpsed at him and waved a hand. ¡°These are 200 dors each. Take whichever one you


    like.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll try my luck with one, then!¡± Oliver casually picked up the stone he had already set his eyes


    on.


    Next, he paid 200 dors through a QR code at the counter, and the female cashier stamped a seal on


    the t surface of the raw stone, indicating that it was a done deal..


    Since it was only 200 dors, Hailey didn¡¯t rush to pay for it, merely following Oliver curiously. ¡°The


    other raw stone that he has high hopes about is scrap?¡± she wondered.


    At the stone-cutting area, arge crowd had gathered around the stone-cutting machine.


    They were observing the cutting of raw stone number three.


    Everyone stared with wide eyes, holding their breaths, watching the slightly limping experienced worker


    proceed with the stone cutting.


    Oliver asked the staff to bring his two raw stones over and joined the crowd to witness the stone-cutting


    process by the


    worker.


    Excitement filled the air. This was the most thrilling moment in stone gambling, where the fate of


    fortunes hung in the bnce, ready to be determined in the blink of an eye.


    Once the raw stone was cut, the experienced worker turned off the switch, opened the lid of the stone-


    cutting machine, and gingerly retrieved the freshly cut piece. Then, he wiped the remnants of stone


    debris and fine powder away using a damp cloth, inspected the stone, and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s a


    scrap!¡±


    It was aplete failure!


    Although the jade core inside the raw stone was not small, it was full of impurities and cracks, thus not


    very valuable.


    Stone number three¡¯s owner nched and clutched his chest, croaking, ¡°Again¡­ Cut it again.¡±


    He had spent 752 thousand dors, hoping to strike it rich, but instead, the money had gone down the


    drain.


    The experienced worker remained silent, repositioned the raw stone, and made another cut.


    When customers who paid a lot of money for scraps were indignant, the worker generally did as told


    without objection.


    His face was deeply lined with traces of age as he skillfully operated the stone-cutting machine by


    securing the half piece of stone and making another precise cut.


    Once the cut waspleted, he turned off the switch, opened the machine¡¯s lid, and used a damp


    cloth to wipe the cut surface clean before presenting it to the customer.


    ¡°Sir, there¡¯s no need to make another cut anymore.¡±


    Despite a second cut, the stone¡¯s inner core remained full of impurities and cracks.


    Now, it was beyond salvation.


    Stone number three¡¯s owner¡¯s face fell. He muttered in frustration but had no other choice than to


    ept the oue.


    Witnessing that, the owner of stone number two hesitated for a moment and decided not to cut the


    stone anymore. Instead, he would ask his worker to do it at home.


    In reality, several major yers who participated in the session owned gold stores and specialized in


    selling jade wares, hence having their own workers and machinery.


    The experienced worker asked, ¡°Is there anyone else who wants their stone cut?¡±


    Manuel stepped forward. ¡°Cut mine, then. Stone number one.¡± He then instructed the staff to carry his


    raw stone over.


    The worker examined it briefly. It was the best and most expensive piece on the field today, and its


    outer appearance looked decent.


    ¡°Mr. Camden, how would you like me to cut this stone?¡±


    Manuel simply left the decision to the worker. ¡°You have plenty of experience in cutting stone, so do as


    you deem fit.¡±


    The experienced worker studied the raw stone and drew a few lines on it with a marker, offering, ¡°I


    propose we start by cutting along this line. This way, we won¡¯t harm the jade if it¡¯s good. Further down


    would be the bracelet materials. If it¡¯s good material, you can make at least five or more bracelets and


    a dozen pendants. If your bet is lucky, this piece will be worth at least 2 million dors¡­¡±


    Manuel was delighted to hear that. ¡°I spent 1.04 million dors on this stone. It¡¯d better be good! Haha!¡±


    he replied with a grin.


    After deciding on the cutting n, the worker secured the stone on the machine, closed the lid, and


    switched the machine


    1.


    The stone-cutting machine¡¯s lid was dustproof.


    As the de made contact with the stone, an ear-piercing sound resonated.


    However, no one found the sound unbearable. They merely stared at the machine intently.


    A few minutester, the sound subsided, and the worker turned off the power to open the lid.


    The process was the same as before, but everyone watching held their breaths and fixed their eyes on


    the scene.


    The experienced worker used a damp cloth to clean the cut surface. Though he showed no expression,


    his eyes evidently dimmed a little in disappointment.


    Manuel leaned forward and looked at the stone: The jade was grayish-white and filled with impurities,


    cracks, and cloudiness.


    It was the worst kind of worthless junk!


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Manuel couldn¡¯t help but curse.


    If that cut hadn¡¯t revealed the jade core, there would have been a chance for him to ask the worker to


    make another cut, for the jade core could just have been small


    Unfortunately, now that the jade was exposed, the quality of it could basically be determined. Typically,


    the quality of jade within the same piece wouldn¡¯t vary significantly


    There was up to a 99% chance that making another cut would reveal the same worthless junk as it


    showed now.


    The worker contemted and suggested to Manuel again. How about. I make another cut?¡±


    Manuel answered sullenly, ¡°Go ahead¡±


    The experienced worker no longer spoke, for he had also misjudged. ¡°This stone has such a great


    appearance and is the highest bid of the day, yet it turns out to be nothing but worthless junk. No one


    will even buy it for 2,000 dors. Looks like the 1.04 million dors spent bidding this has gone down


    the drain,¡± he reflected.


    After making a second cut, he sighed softly while reviewing the stone


    Peering closely, Manuel saw the same fragmented and wed junk, swearing to himself, ¡°Fuck! This is


    an utter flop!¡±


    Everyone gathered around felt a chill run down their spine. Although they all had dreams of striking it


    rich, gambling was ultimately gambling. Nine out of ten times, the house always wins.


    Hailey also sucked in a deep breath, discreetly astounded. ¡°Thank heavens Oliver held my hand and


    stopped me from bidding it. If not, I would¡¯ve been the one losing over 1 million dors rather than


    Manuel!¡± she thought.


    The worker scanned the crowd and asked, ¡°Anyone else wants to make a cut?¡±


    Oliver hurriedly spoke up. ¡°I do. Sir, I¡¯ll cut both of my stones.¡±


    He handed the experienced worker the stonebeled as number seven and casually added, ¡°You can


    cut it however you like.¡±


    Deep down, Oliver was incredibly nervous because he couldn¡¯t be certain about the uracy of his


    ability. Therefore, this would serve as the moment of truth.


    If there was nothing inside the raw stone, it meant his ability was merely an illusion.


    However, if it were urate and correct, his life would be forever changed.


    With such a pair of eyes capable of identifying any object, he would be more confident than even the


    world¡¯s wealthiest person!


    After the raw stone was cut open, the experienced worker powered down the machine, lifted the lid


    again, retrieved the cut piece, and wiped it with a damp cloth.


    ¡°Eh? eximed the nonchnt worker all of a sudden. His exmation immediately drew everyone¡¯s


    attention.


    Many pairs of eyes were fixed upon the cut surface. The cut section of the raw stone disyed a


    combination of white and green colors, but the color was rtively uniform and lustrous as if water was


    seeping through.


    ¡°Holy shit! It¡¯s a lucky bet!¡± someone shouted.


    Before Oliver could say anything, Hailey jumped in excitement. ¡°Oliver, you really did it!¡±


    The worker checked out the cut surface and nodded. ¡°The quality of this jade is not bad. It¡¯s negligibly


    inferior to pure jade, but the color is even. There¡¯s a slight crack on the left side, but the right side is


    pretty good. At the very least, it can produce two bracelets. Judging from this cut, it¡¯s definitely a lucky


    bet!¡±


    ice


    Right then, someone nearby asked Oliver, ¡°Mate, I remember you spent 1,400 dors on this stone,


    right? Based on this cut surface, it¡¯s a real gamble to expect two bracelets¡¯ materials. How about this?


    I¡¯ll offer you 40,000 dors. Would you like to sell it to me right away or make another cut and continue


    the gamble?¡±


    Oliver took a gander at Hailey, who left the decision up to him. ¡°You can decide,¡± she said.


    Oliver nodded decisively and said to the experienced worker, ¡°Sir, make another cut.¡±


    Without further ado, the worker proceeded to do as told.


    The jade core in the cut of the stone was simr in size to the previous cut. There were no cracks on


    this side, and it had good rity and transparency index.


    Manuel was also staring at it, having not expected Oliver to have a lucky bet again.


    Manuel sighed and said to Oliver, ¡°You¡¯re so lucky, pal. This is already sufficient for two bracelets and


    several pendants. After processing into finished products, they can be sold for about 160 thousand


    dors. The price of unprocessed jade is typically half of the estimated value. What do you say that I


    offer you 80,000 dors?¡±


    Oliver nodded smilingly. ¡°Deal!¡±


    This price was not too far from what his eyes had assessed. The actual prices in this line of business


    were hard to determine, so 80,000 dors was more or less close enough.


    Unhesitatingly, Manuel took out a checkbook from his briefcase and quickly wrote a cash check for


    80,000 dors.


    The duo then exchanged the stone and the check simultaneously.


    ¡°Sir, please help me to cut this stone as well.¡± Oliver handed over another piece of raw stone.


    At the side, Hailey appeared to be more nervous than him. This wasn¡¯t about the money, for she didn¡¯t


    lack it. It was Oliver¡¯s ¡°precision¡± that got her keyed up. She wondered if this raw stone would bring


    another surprise.


    By then, the worker had already made the first cut. He lifted the lid and wiped off the dust.


    Another exmation escaped his throat as he nced at the cut surface.


    Once more, everyone looked over and couldn¡¯t help shouting, ¡°What the fuck! It¡¯s another lucky bet!¡±


    This cut section had a glossy look, so white that it was nearly transparent and free of impurities and


    cracks.


    It was far superior to stone number seven¡¯s first cut, practically on another level!!


    The crowd was speechless and awestruck, unable to believe Oliver¡¯s luck.


    ¡°While everyone else met defeat, he got lucky with two stones, and this one was from the scrap pile, no


    less!¡± was their thought.


    Manuel was green with envy as well. He thought, ¡®I spent 1.04 million dors to bid on the finest-quality


    stone but ended up acquiring junk, yet this fellow got such a fine jade with a 200-dor piece of scrap?


    How absurd!


    Furthermore, this cut revealed an extremely high-quality ice jadeite. Although the jade core is slightly


    smaller, it can still yield three bracelets.¡¯


    Indeed, the jade core of this stone was at least one level higher than raw stone number seven from


    before. It was a piece of high-quality ice jade.


    Hailey was also astonished. It took her a while toe to her senses, and she instinctively pinched


    Oliver¡¯s ar?n hard.


    Oliver winced in pain and nced at Hailey. She was both happy and smiling,cking her usual


    authoritative demeanor. Instead, she exuded the innocent charm of a youngdy.


    Manuel approached Oliver again. ¡°Young fellow, Lady Luck is seriously on your side! For this stone, I¡¯ll


    offer you 200 thousand dors, the price for three bracelets¡¯ materials. What do you say? Are you


    selling?¡±


    Oliver smiled, ¡°How about this, Mr. Camden? I propose making one more cut to provide you with


    absolute rity. If it¡¯s great, I¡¯ll earn less, and you won¡¯t incur any loss. If it¡¯s not, you¡¯ll have a clear


    understanding of what you¡¯re buying, ensuring a profitable oue without any risk!¡±


    Manuel knew that Oliver wanted to continue to gamble, but he found thetter¡¯s words reasonable.


    Hence, he nodded grinningly.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    The experienced worker said nothing further. He drew a line and made a cut from the other side.


    Once it was done, he closed the switch, lifted the lid, and wiped away the dust.


    Everyone scrutinized the cut section. It looked like a block of ice so transparent that it seemed to be


    seeping water, making it another winning bet!


    Judging by the thickness of this cut, there was enough material for four bracelets and several small


    pendants.


    Manuel nodded merrily. ¡°Young fellow, you are truly blessed with good luck. This thickness is enough to


    make four bracelets and several small pendants. In total, the finished products can fetch between 1.2


    to 1.4 million dors. As such, I¡¯ll offer you 700 thousand dors for the price of the jade. How does that


    sound?¡±


    Oliver turned to look at Hailey.


    Hailey waved her hand with a beam. ¡°It¡¯s up to you!¡±


    At once, Oliver nodded at Manuel and said, ¡°It¡¯s a deal, Mr. Camden.¡±


    Manuel gaily and promptly took out his checkbook to write another cash check for 700 thousand


    dors.


    His luck was pretty good today. Although he lost 1.04 million dors in stone gambling, Oliver¡¯s two


    stones could earn him. a profit of more than 800 thousand dors. With good management, Manuel


    could easily make over 1 million dors or so and recoup most of his losses.


    Raw stone number three¡¯s owner still wore a bitter expression, while raw stone number two¡¯s owner


    waited to go home to cut his stone in anxiety. Nobody could tell what the result would be, but the


    chances of him suffering a loss were high.


    After the deal waspleted, Manuel took the initiative to exchange contact with Oliver and made


    friends with thetter.


    Willie couldn¡¯t help glimpsing at Oliver a few times, thinking, ¡°This young fellow is the only winner out of


    all the bets today. Does he really have exceptional observation skills, or is it merely dumb luck?¡±

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    After Oliver drove away from Willie¡¯s factory, Hailey pondered for a long time before speaking to him.


    ¡°Oliver, your father urgently needs money. You can use this 780-thousand-dor check. We don¡¯t have


    to split it anymore. All the money is yours.¡±


    Stunned, Oliver shook his head and said, ¡°Ms. Fox, let¡¯s just go ording to our previous agreement. I


    appreciate your kindness, but rules must be in ce. We shouldn¡¯t go back on our word. 390 thousand


    dors is also enough to solve my current problem. Even if it¡¯s not enough, it¡¯s a problem for another


    time. I believe I can still make money with my ability.¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Hailey¡¯s heart fluttered a little. No matter what, Oliver¡¯s action had moved her. Just the thought of the


    people who hurt her drove her insane involuntarily.


    But when she looked at Oliver, who was driving the car, just his side profile alone exuded a sense of


    perseverance and toughness.


    After giving it a thought, she responded, ¡°Oliver, let¡¯s not go to the store anymore. You can drive me


    home.¡±


    Upon telling Oliver the address, Hailey mulled it over and added, ¡°Give me the check, then. It has to be


    cashed in at the bank. Since you need money urgently, I¡¯ll transfer it directly to your bank ount.¡±


    As she spoke, she asked for Oliver¡¯s bank ount number, then directly wired him the money through


    her phone¡¯s mobile banking application.


    Within a minute, Oliver¡¯s phone vibrated and beeped with the sound of a text message notification.


    However, he did not check it, for he was certain it must be the bank transfer notification.


    Oliver had never been to Hailey¡¯s home, which was situated in a super luxurious mansion


    neighborhood of Navarre Penins. When they arrived at the destination, he saw that every mansion


    looked just like a painting.


    Hailey¡¯s house was No. 17. After the yard gate opened automatically, a private garden measuring tens


    of thousands of square feet was revealed inside.


    The mansion was so spacious that it resembled a manor. There were six parking spots in the yard, with


    four being upied by luxury cars.


    Oliver parked the car, got out, and handed Hailey the key. ¡°Ms. Fox, I¡¯ll go hail a taxi back to the store


    now.¡±


    ¡°Wait,¡± Hailey called out, then went to another parking spot and opened the door of a white Porsche


    911. She took out a key from inside the vehicle and stuffed it into Oliver¡¯s hand. ¡°Drive this car for the


    time being. It¡¯s more convenient to get around with one.¡±


    Oliver froze briefly before shaking his head. ¡°Ms. Fox¡­ This¡­ is rather inappropriate, no?¡±


    Hailey curled her lips. ¡°What¡¯s inappropriate about it? You¡¯re the store manager of my store. What¡¯s


    wrong with your boss providing you with a car for transport? Besides¡­ look at how many vehicles I


    have; I can¡¯t use all of them. Since they¡¯re merely being kept at home, it¡¯s no big deal to give you one.¡±


    ¡°Store manager?¡± Oliver was stunned again.


    ¡°Oh, right!¡± Hailey smiled and raised her finger. ¡°You are now officially the store manager of my True


    Treasure second-hand. store, with a base sry of¡­ 10,000 dors, plus a revenuemission of


    25 percent!¡±


    ¡°10,000 dors, plus 25 percent of the revenuemission?¡± Oliver eximed inwardly.


    Oliver couldn¡¯t help but feel a little dizzy.


    In the past, Samuel¡¯s base sry was 7,000 dors, plus a revenuemission of ten percent.


    Compared with what Oliver had now, the difference was practically night and day.


    Hailey continued, ¡°Oliver, you don¡¯t have to go to the store in a hurry. Go home and deal with your


    matters first. Your working hours aren¡¯t fixed, so you can go to the store whenever you¡¯re free until


    you¡¯ve settled everything at home.¡±


    All of a sudden, Oliver was ovee with emotions, and his eyes turned watery for no reason.


    His severely ill father in need of money, his rtives¡¯ indifference, his girlfriend¡¯s abandonment, and


    Joanna¡¯s domestic violence misfortunes had tormented him, showing him the brutal side of human


    nature.


    Yet, Hailey reached out to lend him a hand and gave him warmth. Had she not been there, he truly


    wanted to have a good cry right on the spot.


    Noticing his expression, Hailey smiled, ¡°Are you fairly touched? If so, go home and settle everything,


    then make money for me to the best of your abilities. Those scums even screwed up my dowry¡­¡±


    Oliver made a bow and thanked Hailey solemnly in a deep voice, ¡°Ms. Fox, I will absolutely work


    earnestly to repay you!¡±


    On the way back, Oliver drove the eye-catching Porsche 911, finding everything surreal.


    Yesterday, he was still a miserable, unlucky person who lived a life worse than death. Today, in a blink


    of an eye, he broke free from his shackles and was driving a luxurious sports car with money in his


    pockets. ¡°Is this a dream?¡± he wondered.


    At the thought of the money, Oliver quickly took out his phone and clicked on the unread text message.


    Sure enough, it was a notification informing him that money had been transferred to his bank ount.


    However, Hailey did not wire him half of the stone gambling profit-390 thousand dors. Instead, she


    transferred him exactly 800 thousand dors.


    Oliver almost burst into tears again.


    ¡®Damn it. Hailey truly did not learn her lesson. She just got scammed by others continuously, and now


    she¡¯s being so generous to me again. Is she not afraid of the history repeating itself?


    Still, such a boss is indeed worthy of me to follow and repay with my life.


    While Oliver was on the way to the hospital, his phone rang. It was a call from Joanna.


    Oliver answered the call immediately and put it on speaker mode.


    ¡°Jo. I¡¯m rushing to the hospital now. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    On the other end of the line, Joanna was heard crying, and there were also sounds of struggle.


    ¡°Oliver¡­ No, no, no. Marshall, you can¡¯t take this money¡­ You can¡¯t. Oliver gave me this money to


    pay for Dad¡¯s treatment¡­ No, no, no. Please, I beg you, Marshall¡­¡±


    Upon hearing this, Oliver virtually exploded in anger and shouted roaringly, ¡°Jo, where are you?


    Marshall rk, you son of a bitch-¡±


    ¡°Oliver. I¡¯m at¡­ at the hospital parking lot¡­¡± Joanna sobbed.


    Bam!


    Her voice then got cut off, as if the phone had been thrown to the ground and shattered.


    Oliver was furious and had nowhere to vent his rage. He floored the gas and sped straight to the


    hospital.


    A few minutester, he pulled up at the parking lot of the general hospital. From a distance, he could


    already see Joanna lying on the ground with a bag in her hands while being dragged by a man.


    It went without saying that the man was Joanna¡¯s husband, Marshall.


    Without further ado, Oliver drove the car over, and as soon as he stopped, he jumped out of the


    vehicle, kicking Marshall a few times. Thetter groaned in pain and released his hands instantly.


    Meanwhile, Joanna¡¯s hair was disheveled, her clothes were torn open, and more bruises and blood


    stains had appeared on


    her face.


    Nevertheless, she hugged the bag with a death grip while the fragments of her phoney on the


    ground.


    Oliver hurriedly helped his younger sister up. The moment Joanna saw him, she threw herself into his


    arms and wailed, ¡°Oliver, I-I don¡¯t know how, but he found me and insisted on snatching the 4,000


    dors away. I told him you gave me this to save Dad, but he insisted¡­¡±


    In the meantime, Marshall patted off the dust on his body and said fiercely, ¡°How could you have


    money? It¡¯s obviously stolen from my house! Give it to me right now, or I¡¯ll call the cops!¡±


    While speaking, Marshall caught sight of the car Oliver drove in, and his eyes lit up in surprise. ¡°What


    the heck? You¡­ This is a Porsche 911. It costs at least 400 thousand dors. W-Where did you get the


    money to buy this car?¡±


    Ignoring the man, Oliver took the bag from Joanna¡¯s hands, pulled out the passbook, and showed it to


    Marshall. ¡°Marshall rk, open your eyes wide and take a good look. I was the one who saved this


    4,000 dors, and Jo just withdrew it from the bank. Call the cops right now. Go ahead!¡±


    In an instant, Marshall smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Oliver, this is a misunderstanding. We¡¯re a family.


    There¡¯s no need to call the cops. Anyway, your car¡­ Can I borrow it for a few days?¡±


    ¡®Do you even deserve it?¡± Oliver¡¯s expression hardened as he added bluntly, ¡°Marshall rk, it¡¯s


    impossible for Jo to stay with you anymore. You two will get a divorce!¡±


    Marshall was stunned. ¡°Divorce? Sure, I¡¯ve wanted it for a long time. Since you guys are the ones


    initiating it, it¡¯s even better for me. Don¡¯t even dream of taking half of my family¡¯s assets!¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s asking for your family¡¯s assets? You two can get a divorce, but how are we gonna solve the


    matter of you hitting my sister?¡± questioned Oliver tly.


    Taken aback, Marshall took a gander at Oliver and chuckled. ¡°Well, what¡¯s done is done. What else do


    you want? Do you have the guts to hit me back?¡±


    Oliver couldn¡¯t restrain himself anymore upon seeing Marshall¡¯s arrogant and smug look. He charged


    toward thetter with his fists raised.


    Marshall hadn¡¯t seen thising. While he was still in a trance, he had already received several


    punches in the face and eyes, making his world spin and his vision blur. Some burning liquid also


    trickled down his nose and mouth.


    Marshall wiped it with a finger and took a look, cursing to himself, ¡°What the fuck? It¡¯s all blood!¡±


    ¡°O-Oliver, do you have a fucking death wish? I¡¯ll kill you¡­¡±


    Hovering above Marshall, Oliver continued to beat the man into a pulp without fear, booming, ¡°Marshall


    rk, I indeed do not value my life anymore. How dare youy your hands on Jo, the sister I¡¯ve always


    treated like a treasure? I¡¯ll fucking kill you first¡­¡±


    Marshall was already at a disadvantage from the beginning. His hand had been sprained because of


    Oliver, and the blood flowing down his face and head was hindering his vision and slowing his reaction.


    In addition, Oliver was straddling Marshall, so as a result, thetter could only block the punches


    without a way to fight back.


    ¡°Okay, okay! I¡¯ll admit it. Stop hitting me. Stop! I apologize for my mistake. S-Sorry. Stop¡­ Don¡¯t hit me


    anymore. Oliver, stop hitting me¡­¡±


    At the same time, Joanna was so scared that she rushed over in tears to hug Oliver¡¯s arm, stopping


    him from continuing to hit Marshall.


    She wasn¡¯t protecting her husband. Instead, as she knew that Marshall was a hooligan, she feared her


    brother would¡¯ve to go to jail should Marshall call the cops and charge Oliver with aggravated assault.


    Oliver was the one she was worried about.


    Atst, Oliver stopped and stood up to gasp for air.


    His body was also covered with blood, but it was all Marshall¡¯s


    Marshall groaned in pain while muttering ferociously. Tll sue you until you end up in jail, Oliver


    Eastwood! How¡­ How dare you hit me? Ouch!¡±


    The color drained from Joanna¡¯s face as tears ran down it. Distraught, she took a tissue to wipe the


    blood on Oliver¡¯s face and hands.


    Oliver shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to be fine!¡± At this time, Marshall bellowed, ¡°I¡¯ll sue you until the end for beating me to


    this state! And¡­¡±


    He then red at Joanna and then said. ¡°And you, you infertile bitch! Just you wait! I¡¯ll beat you to


    death!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Oliver immediately lost his cool and strode toward Marshall.


    Marshall was so frightened that he crawled backward, knowing when to pick his battles. After all, if he


    were to fight Oliver head-on now, he would only suffer more injuries.


    ¡°What¡­ What do you want? You¡¯ve beaten me to this state. You have topensate me at least 4¡­


    No, no¡­ 6,000 dors of medical bills¡­¡±


    So terrified that he stammered, Marshall wanted to scare Oliver with medical expenses as he knew that


    the Eastwood family was exceptionally poor. Even 4,000 dors or so was already astronomical to


    them.


    However, Oliver stopped and stared at Marshall. ¡°Sure, Marshall rk. As long as you go to City Hall


    with Jo now to file a divorce, I¡¯ll give you 20,000 dors!¡±

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    Chapter 9


    ¡°You¡¯ll give me 20,000 dors? For real?¡±


    Marshall¡¯s eyes brightened when he heard this. To him, he could gamble all he wanted if he had 20,000


    dors, and having money was everything.


    Oliver stated without hesitation, ¡°I¡¯ll give you 20,000 dors on the spot once we get the divorce


    certificate!¡±


    ¡°Okay, deal!¡± Marshall agreed cheerfully, grinning from ear to ear. Even though he looked like he was


    beaten up badly, he was not seriously injured at all. All his wounds were superficial.


    Anyway, his family had also pressed him to divorce Joanna, saying that she wasn¡¯t getting pregnant.


    As such, this would kill two birds with one stone for him. Not only could he get a divorce, but he could


    even get a considerable sum of money from


    it.


    Oliver immediately helped Joanna into the Porsche 911¡¯s front passenger seat before fastening her


    seat belt. Then, he got in the convertible car, opened the roof, and looked at Marshall, who was in a


    daze, with disdain. ¡°Get in the back!¡±


    In a trice, Marshall came to his senses and limped to get into the vehicle.


    The back seat of a Porsche 911 was only there for decoration purposes, for it was unsuitable for adults


    to sit on. Marshall felt very ufortable back there.


    Thus,


    While driving, Oliver said to Marshall, ¡°We¡¯ll get the marriage certificate at your ce first before


    heading to City Hall.¡± ¡°All right, all right. Hurry up!¡± Marshall was afraid that Oliver would go back on his


    word and not give the former the 20,000 dors. Hence, he kept urging Oliver to be quick.


    An hourter, Marshall and Joanna got divorced at City Hall.


    Without saying a word, Oliver directly transferred 20,000 dors to Marshall via a QR code.


    Thetter looked at the amount on his phone with a beam. After leaving City Hall, Oliver walked to his


    now


    ex-brother-inw and whispered, ¡°Marshall, I¡¯ll also offer you a separate price. I¡¯ll give you 50,000


    dors if you blind one


    of your eyes, 200 thousand dors if you blind both of them, and 100 thousand dors if you cut off an


    arm or a leg. It¡¯s not a credit transaction, strictly cash. You know my number if you¡¯re ever in need of


    money.¡±


    Taken aback, Marshall suddenly trembled and roared in anger, ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡±


    Oliver simply sneered, helped Joanna get into the Porsche 911, then drove away.


    Looking at the divorce certificate in her quivering hands, Joanna couldn¡¯t help but shed tears.


    ¡°This one year plus of marriage with Marshall has been a hell-like memory. Is it really over that easily


    now, though?¡± she ruminated.


    Joanna turned her head and gazed at Oliver, who was driving, and abruptly felt that he was no longer


    the same as before.


    ¡°Where did he get the money? Oliver used to be so cautious and timid in everything he did, but he


    looks so fired up and courageous now. Also, where did he get such a nice car from?¡± she wondered.


    ¡°Oliver, did¡­ did you¡­¡± Joanna became worried all of a sudden and asked cautiously, ¡°Did you¡­ do


    something illegal to make money?¡±


    She had just escaped from Marshall¡¯s grasp, so she didn¡¯t want Oliver to face unnecessary troubles as


    well.


    Oliver smiled and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jo. I won¡¯t do bad things that vite thew. My boss insisted I


    drive this car, and she gave me 10,000 dors as my base sry plusmission. I can now earn


    approximately 20,000 dors a month. In addition, I made 800 thousand dors from selling jadeites


    today, so Dad¡¯s medical expenses arepletely covered!¡±


    He was afraid that Joanna wouldn¡¯t understand the term ¡°stone gambling,¡± so he simply said he was


    selling jadeites, which sounded better.


    Joanna was so surprised that she gaped, saying, ¡°Y-Your base sry is 10,000 dors, and you can


    make 20,000 dors a month?¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡®Is this for real?


    Oliver used to only make less than 1,000 dors a month in the se¡­

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    There were five youngdies working in the store in total-Yvonne, Queenie Scott, Tiana Sampson,


    Junia Zeller, and Rosa Briggs.


    Queenie was the oldest at 25 years old. Yvonne and Rosa were 24, and Tiana and Junia were 23, the


    youngest.


    Hailey¡¯s store¡¯s primary customer base was high-end, wealthy clients, so she paid extra attention to the


    image of the employees.


    The five women she recruited were all young, beautiful, and ssy.


    As soon as they got to work today, they witnessed Samuel, the old store manager, getting fired, and in


    the afternoon, Hailey informed them that Oliver would be promoted to the new store manager.


    The quintet was both curious and astonished. Oliver had been working in this store for nearly two


    years, doing misceneous work, including some of the women¡¯s heavy physicalbor.


    Among all the employees, Oliver was the lowest-paid and least-valued person, so they couldn¡¯t


    understand why he was promoted to store manager out of the blue, bing their superior.


    Everyone racked their brains, but no one dared to question Hailey¡¯s words.


    Meanwhile, Oliver drove the striking, white Porsche 911 to the store. The girls had seen Hailey driving


    this car before, just


    not so often.


    ¡®Why is Oliver driving it now?


    In the past, Ms. Fox never gave Samuel a luxury car, no matter how impressive he was, yet this Oliver


    is driving her car to


    work now?


    Could it be that¡­ Hailey likes Oliver?¡±


    The moment Oliver entered the store, Junia, who was at the entrance, led him inside in a hurry. ¡°The


    customer is still waiting.¡±


    On the couch inside, a rich-looking woman, around 26 to 27 years old and dressed in trendy clothes,


    was ying with her phone.


    ¡°Hello, sorry to have kept you waiting. I¡¯m Oliver Eastwood, the store manager of True Treasure.¡± After


    apologizing, Oliver nced at the bag with the Louis Vuitton logo on the coffee table.


    This was a Louis Vuitton purple crocodile leather women¡¯s handbag.


    The woman nodded in acknowledgment, stared at Oliver with her rather seductive eyes, then took out


    the receipt from her bag and handed it to him.


    ¡°This is my purchase receipt. I bought it at the store itself with an original price of 59,960 dors. Have


    a look.¡±


    Oliver nodded, skimmed through the receipt, and took the bag over to inspect it..


    After he stared at the bag for a few seconds, an identification message emerged in his mind.


    [Manufactured with Rodunst crocodile leather with an age of three years and seven months. On


    September 19, 2020, it was manufactured by Everbright Leather Workshop in Clusian Street, Erihal,


    imitating Louis Vuitton¡¯s ssic women¡¯s crossbody handbag.


    Craftsmanship: Purely handmade, excellent.


    Value assessment: 1,600 dors.] .


    This was a high-grade imitation, but it was so well done that it looked authentic. Coupled with the well-


    made purchase receipt, most appraisers would likely be fooled by it.


    Oliver pondered before looking up at that woman. ¡°Miss, how much do you want to sell this bag for?¡±


    She stretched out her bronzed fingers and gently tidied the hair by her temple, revealing an exquisite


    and stylish earring on her earlobe.


    As she tidied her hair, a big, dazzling diamond ring on her middle finger came into Oliver¡¯s view.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    All that might seem unintentional, but it clearly exhibited her wealth and prestigious status.


    ¡°Mm, for this bag¡­¡± the woman murmured in a very charming voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t use it much either. I have


    too many at home, and my boyfriend¡¯s urging me to go abroad to live with him, so I just want to clear


    off some bags and stuff. I wasn¡¯t sure if you guys are able to take them all, so I brought one over


    first¡­¡±


    Despite saying all that, she mentioned nothing about her desired price.


    Oliver simply smiled and waited patiently for her to make an offer.


    She glimpsed at Oliver again and said with a beam, ¡°You¡¯re really young and promising, Mr. Eastwood.


    I¡¯ve never seen a store manager as young as you in other stores¡­ This bag is 95% mint or so. If you


    ask me, I think I¡¯ll only sell if it¡¯s at least 40,000 dors!¡±


    Oliver gave it a thought before saying, ¡°Miss, this bag¡­ ¡°Since you¡¯ve made your offer, I¡¯ll make you a


    counteroffer. 600 dors!¡±


    The woman was shocked, as were the assistants.


    Bargaining wasn¡¯t wrong in business, but no bargain was this ludicrous in the luxury goods business.


    ¡°It would¡¯ve been eptable if Oliver offered 36,000 dors or 30,000 dors, or even 20,000 dors at


    the least, but he offered 600 dors! What is the meaning of this?¡± thedies thought.


    After a brief startlement, the woman said with a displeased expression, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, is this how your


    shop treats a customer? I¡¯m not here to sell vegetables!¡±


    Unfazed, Oliver answered, ¡°Miss, have you ever heard of Everbright Leather Workshop in Erihal¡¯s


    Clusian Street? It¡¯s a private workshop specializing in imitating some luxury leather goods with high-


    grade craftsmanship. Their high-grade imitation is better than those made with ordinary high-grade


    imitation skills. The market price could reach about 1,600 dors, but the purchase price will be about


    600 dors.¡±


    When the woman heard Oliver¡¯s words, her face instantly turned as white as a sheet, and her eyes


    were full of horror.


    ¡°How did he know? How could he know so well?¡± she mused.


    During this period, she sold at least 20 bags like this in several big cities and earned more than 600


    thousand dors. None of the appraisers even knew the bags were fake.


    When she saw how young Oliver was today, her confidence grew. Skills and judgment needed to be


    sharpened through years of development. Typically, the younger the appraiser was, the worse their


    standards would be.


    Hence, today¡¯s ¡°business¡± had basically been a done deal for her. Upon seeing the young Oliver, the


    woman believed it would be a cakewalk to fool him, so she even threw out the idea that she was going


    abroad to live with her boyfriend and would be getting rid of even more branded stuff. She was waiting


    to bait this young store manager so that he would fall into her trap and make her rich.


    In the end, however, Oliver¡¯s calm words struck her like thunder and frightened her to death.


    The amount of money she had scammed, which was more than 600 thousand dors, was enough for


    her to be sentenced to more than ten years imprisonment.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. This bag¡­ I¡¯m not selling it anymore!¡± She stood up and grabbed the bag before leaving.


    Yvonne and the otherdies then surrounded Oliver and started chattering concurrently.


    ¡°Oli¡­ Mr. Eastwood, that bag¡¯s quite good, no? Why did you only offer 600 dors?¡±


    ¡°I reckon she must¡¯ve gotten pissed by that ridiculous amount!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d react the same way if I were her¡­¡±


    Oliver shook his head with a bitter smile. ¡°That bag is fake. It¡¯s just a high-grade imitation. You guys


    thought she left because she was mad? Why don¡¯t you think she left because she was scared and


    panicked?¡±


    The women froze for a bit, thought about it again, and realized that was indeed the case.


    ¡°If she were mad about Oliver¡¯s extremely low offer, she¡¯d definitely blow her top and rebuke him. Why


    would she grab the bag and leave in a panic?¡± they pondered.


    Junia was the first to question Oliver. ¡°Then, how did you know the bag is fake?¡±


    Oliver simply pointed at his eyes and smiled wordlessly.


    ¡°I¡¯d best keep my skills a secret. Such exceptional skills definitely have to be brought into my grave with


    me,¡± he thought.


    Among thedies, Queenie was the oldest and most thoughtful. She took a gander at the white


    Porsche 911 outside and asked him with a half-smile, ¡°Oliver, you just became store manager out of


    nowhere and are even driving Ms. Fox¡¯s luxury car. Be honest. Did Hailey fall in love with you?¡±

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    Oliver sighed and said, ¡°Queenie, I¡¯m still self-aware. If you say something like that, aren¡¯t you afraid


    that the boss will fire you?¡±


    Queenie¡¯s face changed, and she immediately became timid. ¡°I¡¯m just kidding. You won¡¯t report this to


    the boss, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a snitch.¡± Oliver went to check the previous inventory after saying that.


    He was now even more familiar and understood how his eyes worked. This legendary cheat code was


    truly unmatched.


    There was a saying. Everyone had their own expertise, and there were different approaches, each


    having its own merits.


    For example, appraising. Those who love antique items would have an eye for identifying antiques, but


    they would be weaker in identifying antique calligraphy and painting.


    As for those who were good at antique calligraphy and painting, they would be weak in identifying jade


    stones.


    Those who were good at identifying jade stones would be weak at identifying porcin wares.


    No one could be perfect and proficient in all aspects.


    However, Oliver¡¯s visual identification skills were impressive. There was nothing he couldn¡¯t identify.


    What hecked was ess to those types of opportunities.


    It had been fine the entire afternoon. The luxury recycling business was different from ordinary


    businesses. It was normal for them not to open for three days straight, and one business deal was


    already enough sales quota for the entire month.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Oliver thought it was time to close the shop and get off work today, but at five o¡¯clock, Yvonne received


    a call and reported it to him.


    ¡°Mr. Eastwood, a regr called and said that there were some items they wanted to sell, such as


    watches, clothes, and bags. She said there were many items, and it was inconvenient for her to show


    up, so she asked us toe¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go. Who¡¯sing with me?¡± When Oliver heard that there was a business, he didn¡¯t care


    whether it was time to get off work or not. He wanted to hurriedly make money for Hailey. Of course, he


    would be making money as well if Hailey was making money.


    Thedies there looked at each other, avoiding his gaze when he asked that.


    Yvonne simply said, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    The five girls were young, beautiful, and unmarried, so they all wanted to get off work early and meet


    up with their partners.


    The client¡¯s home was at Juset Riveria Residences, which was also a high-end residential area in the


    city. It had mansions, vis, and high-rise units.


    The client was a woman named Sofia, who was in her thirties. Her husband was a businessman who


    would make money out of any profitable business, and all his businesses were big.


    However, in the previous week, her husband died of a sudden illness. Somehow, a mistress appeared


    after he died, and his parents had taken control of thepany.


    Sofia¡¯s husband died suddenly, leaving no will or letter at all, and there was now a family dispute.


    Except for the mansion where she lived now, she had no shares in thepany and no savings were


    left to her.


    What annoyed her was that the mansion she lived in had been mortgaged at 2 million dors by her


    husband. When her husband died, the bankers came to urge her to repay the loan within a week, or


    the bank would take back the house for auction.


    Sofia was at the edge of despair, so she could only sell the luxury items she bought before to make a


    living now.


    On the way there, Yvonne told Oliver about Sofia¡¯s tragic story. Sofia used to be so glorious, but she


    was unlucky now.


    The mansions at Juset Riveria R¨¦sidences were beautiful. Each building covered an area of about


    3,000 square feet, and each exclusive garden also had an area of 2,000 square feet.


    The luxurious mansions there were several levels lower than the manor Hailey was living in, but were


    also a luxury that Oliver and Yvonne had never experienced before.


    Sofia was not as delicate and fashionable as before. She opened the door with fluffy hair, dark circles


    under her eyes, and wrinkled pajamas.


    The floor of the living room was already filled with women¡¯s bags, including Hermes and Louis Vuitton.


    There were also women¡¯s watches, seven or eight boxes of them, and a dozen sets of custom-made


    clothing.


    Sofia was on the verge of tears as she said in a low voice, ¡°Take a look. I¡¯ll be selling all these. I¡¯ll be


    selling the Maserati outside as well¡­¡±


    Oliver nodded and started working immediately to identify the goods.


    Half an hourter, Oliver took the notebook and said to Sofia, ¡°Ms. rk, I¡¯ve done the identification.


    There are 14 bags in total, but because they are old and most of them have scratches, we can only pay


    134 thousand dors for all 14 bags. In addition, there are eight women¡¯s watches, six of which are


    high-grade imitation watches, and only two are genuine ones. We will offer 32,000 dors for the two


    watches. As for clothes¡­ Clothes are the least valuable, so we can only offer 16,000 dors in total,


    and all that adds up to 18,200 dors altogether. Please, take a look.¡±


    ¡°Only 18,200 dors?¡± Sofia said disappointedly and covered her face. ¡°My credit card this month is


    434 thousand dors¡­ Can you check how much my car is worth?¡±


    However, Oliver didn¡¯t look at the car. He pointed at a painting on the wall and said, ¡°Ms. rk, this is


    ¡®The Water Lily Pond¡¯ by the Impressionist painter, ude. Its market value is about 80,000 dors, but


    if operated through an auction house, it may be sold for 140 to 160 thousand dors, but it will take


    time¡­¡±


    Sofia¡¯s eyes lit up and she burst out. ¡°80,000 dors? Sold! Do you want this? There is still a lot in my


    husband¡¯s study. Come! Come with me to the study!¡±.


    Hearing that these books and paintings she never cared about or noticed were so valuable, Sofia was


    suddenly energetic.


    Her husband¡¯s surname was Hubbard. The study was not big, but there were many paintings and


    calligraphy art on the wall, as well as some porcin jade.


    Oliver¡¯s heart skipped a beat. This was a huge deal since there were many treasures here.


    But after looking at it, he found that most of them were worth less than 100 thousand dors, mostly


    about 10 to 40,000 dors.


    Oliver didn¡¯t find anything particrly valuable. It wasn¡¯t like stone gambling, where he could earn more


    than 600 thousand dors at once.


    After looking at the study, Oliver exined to Sofia about the items there. ¡°Ms. rk, there are 54


    pieces here, and I¡¯ll exin the value of each of them one by one¡­¡±


    Sofia was surprised and delighted. Mercer used to focus on buying and selling products such as


    automobiles and electronics. She had never heard her husband saying anything about antique


    calligraphy and painting, and Sofia was also not interested in them. However, at this time, she was


    listening to Oliver exining them one by one.


    Each of these 54 pieces was around 20 thousand dors or so, and the most it could sell for was


    around 50,000 dors, so it was 1.49 million dors in total. It was definitely a pleasant surprise.


    Plus the painting in the living room that was worth 80,000 dors and the luxury goods worth 18,200


    dors, there would be a total of 1.75 million dors.


    Sofia suddenly got excited. She leaned closer and said to Oliver, ¡°I want to sell them all. Do you guys


    take houses?¡± ¡°Houses?¡±


    Oliver was dumbfounded. After thinking for a while, he took out his phone and called Hailey.


    The phone call went through, and Hailey¡¯s voice sounded a little lethargic. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    Oliver covered his phone and walked out of the study. Then, he hid on the balcony in the living room


    before whispering to Hailey, ¡°Boss, there¡¯s a customer called Sofia who wants to sell her items. We are


    now in her house. After the luxury goods inspection, I offered her a total price of 18,200 dors, but her


    husband has more than 50 antiques, and my total price is 1.57 million dors. The profit we can get if


    transferred to professional collectors is at least 1.4 million dors, and there is something that you


    should handle personally. Sofia said she wanted to sell this mansion as well¡­¡±


    After she heard Oliver¡¯s words and realized that it was a huge business, Hailey suddenly said in a loud


    voice, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll be right there!¡±


    Hailey also knew Sofia since thetter had frequented her shop multiple times.


    In the past, True Treasure second-hand store had a monthly profit of 200 thousand dors at most and


    60 thousand dors at least.


    Oliver was really Hailey¡¯s lucky star. He just made 780 thousand dors yesterday and also helped her


    expose Samuel, forcing him topensate for a loss of more than 200 thousand dors.


    In addition, he also saw that her Rolls-Royce Dawn was a damaged car. Her best friend, Ariana, had


    been contacting her ever since, saying that the boss of thepany wanted to solve this matter in


    private.


    Hailey didn¡¯t bother to answer. She just asked thewyer to im thepensation on her behalf. Her


    friendship with Ariana was over, so there was nothing more to say. What needed topensate should


    bepensated, and what she wanted, she would get. She wasn¡¯t an easy person.


    These were the losses that Oliver recovered for her. Today, she was worried about things that


    happened at home. She didn¡¯t expect Oliver to surprise her again. On the first day of promotion as a


    store manager, he brought her a big business with over a few million dors of profit, so of course, she


    was surprised.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    Hailey arrived in half an hour and drove a ck Bentley Continental.


    Oliver stared at Hailey from the balcony. Hailey, who had long wavy hair and picturesque eyes, got out


    of the car and waved at him. Her long legs were very eye-catching.


    Hailey went into the mansion and nced around while walking upstairs. The house was about four


    years old, with 70% of the decoration still new. It looked quite good.


    Before Hailey could ask anything when she arrived upstairs, Sofia and Yvonne had alreadye out of


    the study.


    Sofia held two things in her hand and asked Oliver and Hailey, ¡°Ms. Fox is here too? Just in time! Mr.


    Eastwood, can you look at these two? Mercer put them in the safety deposit box, and I almost forgot


    about them. Are these¡­ valuable?¡±


    Hailey took these two things and looked at them. The first one was a piece of yellow skin the size of a


    foot round. She didn¡¯t know what kind of skin it was, but there were some things on its back that looked


    like mountains and grass.


    The other one was a transparent jade ring. It was a thumb ring, and the middle section of the ring was


    movable.


    Hailey looked through them and couldn¡¯t see what they were before she handed them to Oliver.


    Oliver took over and stared at the unknown skin first. Three secondster, an identification message


    appeared in his mind.


    [The stomach of the lynx, which was 17 years old, was made by Holmes Watt¡¯s advisor, Henry Callum


    in 1646 CE. The contents on the skin were the Seven-Star Treasure Map of Mount Rockenan where


    Henry hid his treasures.]


    [Craftsmanship: Inferior.]


    [Value assessment: One-third of the Seven-Star Treasure Map. Infinite value.]


    ¡°A treasure map? This only appears in movies and novels, doesn¡¯t it? Such a thing actually exists?¡±


    Oliver thought in surprise.


    Then, he looked at the ring with a golden movable button and jade surface.


    [The ring was a 90-million-year-old precious jade, found in 1621 CE and carved by Elijah Gillcrest in


    1646 CE, a famous miniature carving craftsman. Craftsmanship: Outstanding.]


    [The button was made of pure gold by a goldsmith in Lommore, Isaiah Johnston, in 1646 CE.


    Craftsmanship: Excellent.]


    [Value assessment: A miniature carving was present on the surface of the precious jade, which was the


    entrance and route of Henry¡¯s Seven-Star Treasure Map. It contained one-third of the content and had


    infinite value.]


    This miniature carving ring was actually one of the Seven-Star Treasure Maps, and there was even a


    method to use it.


    Sofia looked at Oliver and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, these two¡­ How much are they


    worth?¡±


    Oliver looked up at Sofia¡¯s expectant expression and shook his head. ¡°Ms. rk, these two¡­ The skin


    is a map made of a lynx¡¯s skin, which has a history of more than 300 years. It isn¡¯t worth much, but the


    content on the map is valuable for historical research. In addition, the jade ring is precious, and the


    surface of the jade ring is movable with pure gold buttons¡­. I could evaluate the price at 80,000


    dors. For the Lynx Map, it would be 20,000 dors¡­¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Sofia nodded after thinking for a while. ¡°Okay, 100 thousand dors it is. I¡¯m selling them. The total


    amount is 1.75 million dors plus the 100 thousand dors, which is 1.85 million dors. There¡¯s also


    the house. How much can you pay for this house?¡±


    ¡°The house¡­¡± Oliver looked at Hailey and murmured, ¡°Your house is worth about 2.2 million dors


    ording to the market price, but you have a mortgage of 2 million dors, so¡­¡±


    What Oliver meant was that he didn¡¯t want to take over the house. Sofia had a mortgage from the bank,


    so it couldn¡¯t be sold if the mortgage wasn¡¯t paid off. He couldn¡¯t earn much from it as well, even if he


    got the house, and the process of it was troublesome.


    But Hailey took it over and said, ¡°Sofia, I¡¯ll take the house. How about this? I will pay back the bank


    loan for you, and you can transfer your ownership to me. I¡¯ll even give you 100 thousand dors at


    that.¡±


    Sofia pondered, ¡°The bank loan plus interest is about 2.2 million dors. If she gives me another 100


    thousand dors, the house will be sold for 2.3 million dors. This price is not low, and the agent


    wouldn¡¯t pay me this price.¡± She then agreed immediately after thinking about it.


    1.85 million dors plus 100 thousand dors, which came to a total of 1.95 million dors. Yvonne


    filled in the nk contract before Sofia and Oliver signed it, along with their fingerprint stamps.


    The deal was basicallypleted, and Hailey personally transferred 1.95 million dors to Sofia. Later,


    Yvonne apanied Sofia to repay the loan at the bank before going to the Land Registry to transfer


    ownership.


    Oliver was supposed to do these things, but he was called away by Hailey.


    Oliver then drove behind her car and went to her house, the mansion at Navarre Penins.


    Hailey didn¡¯t ask him to enter the housest time. She just led him to the garage and told him to drive


    the Porsche 911.


    This time, Hailey waved to him and said, ¡°Oliver, move all the antiques you just bought from Sofia into


    the house.¡± Oliver was thinking as he moved the boxes, ¡°She¡¯s not selling them and not looking for a


    buyer, but she wants them in her house?¡±


    In Sofia¡¯s mansion, Oliver felt that his eyes were feasting on the meaning of ¡°luxury,¡± but he never


    thought that Hailey¡¯s living room would be a whole new level.


    Hailey didn¡¯t stop. She walked while saying to Oliver, ¡°Follow me to my dad¡¯s study on the first floor


    underground.¡± Oliver¡¯s impression of a study was small and exquisite, with a variety of books on


    several shelves.


    But Hailey¡¯s father¡¯s study was not like a study at all. It had an area of at least 5,000 square feet, and


    its shape looked like a bank vault, which was tight and luxurious.


    Oliver felt like he was some peasant entering a grand area. He wasn¡¯t used to luxury, and there were


    too many collections here.


    Porcin, antique calligraphy and painting, jade, and other various antiques were there, and they were


    all valuable authentic works.


    Everything he saw was authentic and worth no less than 200 thousand dors.


    In the 5,000 square feet basement, there were at least 10,000 collections here, if not 8,000. ¡°How much


    are these all worth?¡± Oliver thought.


    In an instant, Oliver¡¯s impression of Hailey upgraded. She was a true rich kid.


    Two men in their fifties were drinking tea at a dark wood coffee table. The tea set was also a 300-year-


    old Double-zed purple y teapot.


    The air was filled with a faint smell of coffee.


    The chubby man nced at Hailey and said with a faint smile, ¡°Hailey, you never like toe to my


    study. You say that it¡¯s old-fashioned andme. What¡¯s wrong with you today? Are you short of


    money?¡±


    Hailey curled her lips and said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m not here to ask for money. I¡¯m here to do business with you.¡±


    The slightly fat manughed and asked her with interest, ¡°What kind of business are you going to do


    with me? I¡¯m afraid it wouldn¡¯t be profitable for me to do business with my daughter¡­¡±


    The man opposite him was silent and smiling.


    Hailey snorted and waved to Oliver. ¡°Oliver, bring the boxes over.¡±


    After Oliver opened the boxes in front of them, she introduced them and said, ¡°Dad, my store manager


    epted a batch of calligraphy and painting antiques from a customer today. Don¡¯t you like these


    things? Look at them and offer me a price.¡±


    The slightly fat man was stunned. He looked at Oliver again and asked in surprise, ¡°Isn¡¯t your store


    manager Samuel? When did you rece him with a¡­ young man? Do you youngsters even know


    antique calligraphy and painting? This isn¡¯t like ying house, so don¡¯t be easily fooled by others¡­¡±


    Hailey immediately said, ¡°My store manager is a top-notch specialist. What¡¯s wrong with being young? I


    just can¡¯t take how you oldies look down on the youngsters¡¯ abilities just because they¡¯re young. This is


    what we called young and promising!¡± Oliver was a little embarrassed and smiled.


    That was Hailey¡¯s father, a real billionaire with a worth of billions of dors.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    Gunther was Hailey¡¯s father. The name rang a bell to Oliver, but he did not know he was Hailey¡¯s father.


    Gunther thought it was unreliable for her daughter¡¯s store manager to buy antiques. He nced at the


    box opened by Oliver and asked, ¡°Hailey, how much did you spend on these things?¡±


    Hailey bragged, ¡°It cost me 4 million dors until I almost emptied everything in my store. Dad, buy it,


    please. I know you like calligraphy and painting.¡±


    Gunther knew she was bluffing about it, but he believed the money must have been spent, so he


    reached out to look.


    Gabriel, an antiquities expert, was having tea with Gunther too.


    Gabriel, formerly a professor of Archeology in the Department of Archeology at Jacaster University, had


    been associating with him. After he retired, he became Gunther¡¯s assistant.


    Gabriel took out a painting from the box and scanned it before he gasped in wonder.


    They fumbled with the box full of 55 items. After that, Gunther nced at Gabriel in surprise.


    Gunther¡¯s expression was mirrored on Gabriel¡¯s face as well. He stared at Oliver and asked, ¡°Have you


    carefully checked on each item?¡±


    Oliver nodded, thinking there was no need to hide it since he was Hailey¡¯s father. He answered


    honestly, ¡°Yes, I think they are all authentic. We paid 1.57 million dors for all 55 items. I don¡¯t know if


    it will be a loss or not¡­¡±


    ¡°1.57 million dors?¡± Gabriel smiled in surprise and looked at Gunther as he thought to himself,


    ¡°Hailey¡¯s store manager is so lucky. It will not be less than 4 million dors if all these items are sold!¡±


    lucky


    as this


    Gunther sighed and red at Hailey again. ¡°You won¡¯t give up until I get mad at you. You will not


    always be as time. I advise you to recycle your items. Believe me, you won¡¯t suffer significant losses


    from it.¡±


    ¡°You just don¡¯t want me to do well, do you? You always want me to lose money, but I never lose it.¡±


    Hailey was not convinced.


    Gunther admitted defeat and sighed. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll offer you 4 million dors to buy these things. Is that


    okay?¡±


    ¡°Now we are talking!¡± Hailey smiled with satisfaction. Then she took the lynx skin and gold-sped


    jadeite ring from her bag andid it before her father. ¡°There are two more pieces left. How much are


    you willing to offer?¡±


    Gunther shook his head with a bitter smile and picked up the lynx skin without saying a word. However,


    when he scanned it, his facial expression changed. He looked at it again and handed it to Gabriel.


    ¡°Gabriel, look!¡±


    Gabriel took it over, and he turned solemn as well. Then he picked up a magnifying ss on the coffee


    table and observed it.


    Gunther picked up the gold-sped jadeite ring and observed it too. Then, he asked his daughter,


    ¡°How did you get these two items?¡±


    Hailey pointed to Oliver and said, ¡°He made an offer for these two things. They cost 100 thousand


    dors together. I don¡¯t know what they are.¡±


    Gunther stared at Oliver and asked, ¡°Do you know what this is? How could you get the items by only


    offering 100 thousand dors?¡±


    Oliver pondered for a while before answering, ¡°Well, I did not have any reference either. There is a map


    crafted on the lynx skin. The map pattern is unrefined, but the gold-sped jadeite ring looks more


    valuable. The gold button should be pure gold, and its quality was not bad. The jade ring was hollow


    with a miniature carving inside, but the most valuable part was¡­¡±


    Gunther and Gabriel shot a look at each other without saying a word. Then, their gaze fell upon him


    again.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Oliver said to Hailey, ¡°Ms. Fox, please find a ss, fill it with some water, and get a shlight for me.¡±


    Hailey didn¡¯t know what he wanted to do, so she nodded and returnedter with a delicate shlight


    and a ss of water.


    Under their gaze, Oliver poured some water into the jade ring, put the ring on the shlight, and then


    turned on the switch.


    A beam of light shone out, and Oliver pulled away the lynx skin that was as big as a foot and put it


    under the beam of light.


    Hailey was also surprised that a three-dimensional map emerged from the lynx skin at this time. There


    were mountains, trees, rivers, and streams. The gurgling water was flowing between the rocks in the


    river.


    Gunther and Gabriel also bent down and stared at the map in awe-striking silence.


    When he looked at the gold-sped jadeite ring, he could see a carving of miniature stones in the


    hollow. He never thought there would be such a secret surprise in the ring!


    He couldn¡¯t have discovered the secrets inside the lynx skin if Oliver did not use a shlight and the


    water to illuminate light


    on it.


    The process was so important.


    The miniature carving could be seen with a special magnifying ss, but it would be impossible for him


    to find the secret


    inside


    Oliver showed them the secret and then ced the lynx skin back on the coffee table.


    Gunther suddenly changed his impression of Oliver. He took the gold-sped jadeite ring and held it in


    his hand as he asked Oliver, ¡°How did you know this secret? And do you know what the map


    indicates?¡±


    Oliver shook his head and smiled sheepishly, saying. There are words in the miniature carving inside


    the jade ring. Henry¡¯s treasure map is also known as the Seven-Star treasure map. One-third of the


    map is in lynx skin, and one-third is in gold-sped jadeite ring, but I¡¯m not sure where the one-third left


    is. As for the treasure map. I do not trust it as it only appeared in the movies, TV shows, or novels but


    not in real life.¡±


    Gabriel stared at him and surprisedly said, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s unreliable? The Seven-Star Treasure Map


    has a historical record. I think it is authentic since there is a real map now.¡±


    Oliver shook his head again. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m not interested in these illusory kinds of things.¡±


    Gunther pped his hands and said, ¡°Hailey, I¡¯ll offer you 4 million dors for those paintings. I¡¯ll give


    you 4 million dors for these two items as well. A total of 8 million dors will be credited to youter.¡±


    Hailey stretched her tender hand and said, ¡°Okay, give me the money!¡±


    She spent about 1.8 million dors but earned 8 million dors. She earned a total profit of 6 million


    dors. This was a good deal.


    Gunther tapped his daughter¡¯s head gently. Then, he took the check and signed a cash cheque for 8


    million dors before he passed it to her.


    As he saw his daughter hold the check cheerfully, Gunther smiled bitterly. But when he looked at Oliver,


    he became serious again as he asked, ¡°What is your name?¡±


    ¡°Oliver Eastwood, the store manager of Ms. Hailey Fox¡¯s luxury second-hand upcycling store.¡±


    Gunther nodded, stared at him, and asked, ¡°Oliver, you are so young; where did you learn your


    identification skills?¡± Although these items were not very valuable, their total value was over 2 million


    dors. Besides, they were all genuine products, which proved that this young man had real skills and


    sharp eyesight.


    The most important thing was Oliver knew the secret of the Lynx Map and gold-sped jadeite ring,


    which nobody could have discovered except the experts.


    Oliver pretended to be dumb and said, ¡°I studied it all alone. Nobody ever taught me anything, I read it


    all from books.¡± ¡°You learned it from the books?¡± Gunther and Gabriel burst intoughter upon hearing


    that.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    Some things could not be learned from books but had to be taught by precept and example.


    For example, there were antique appraisals and secrets about the Seven-Star Treasure Map. Lynx


    Map was reflected using the ring filled with water. It was impossible to see these secrets in books.


    However, both Gunther and Gabriel thought that Oliver simply didn¡¯t want to say it. It was very likely


    that he knew the


    secret.


    The weird part was that he didn¡¯t hide the secret.


    On the contrary, he revealed it to them generously, and his attitude was disbelief and indifference.


    If he was the inheritance lineage of Henry¡¯s treasure secret, he should take possession of these things


    before trying to hide them.


    Besides, he was the one who dealt with this. Hailey wasn¡¯t interested in it, so he had no problem


    stealing these two things secretly. He didn¡¯t need to show it to them..


    Henry¡¯s Seven-Star Treasure Map was priceless. Anyone who knew about it would be desperate to


    take it. Oliver just described it indifferently. He might have a conspiracy.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Hailey didn¡¯t care what her father was thinking. She called Oliver with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Oliver bowed to Gunther and Gabriel, then turned around and left with Hailey.


    In the garage, Hailey patted Oliver on his shoulder and whispered with a smile, ¡°Oliver, you are really


    my lucky star. You¡¯ve earned much more today than in previous years. Why didn¡¯t I notice your talent


    before?¡±


    Hailey took a bag from her car and sat in Oliver¡¯s Porsche 911. She beckoned to him. ¡°I¡¯m not driving.¡±


    Oliver touched his head and said, ¡°Ms. Fox, you want to¡­ go to the store?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Hailey scrolled her phone as she continued, ¡°Go to the supermarket. I want to buy something.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Oliver didn¡¯t ask anymore. After all, it was always the boss¡¯s call.


    As Hailey was rich, he went directly to arge, high-end shopping mall without consulting her.


    Hailey picked arge fruit basket and a bunch of flowers. She even bought some expensive health


    supplements.


    Oliver carried all of these things for her. He put them in the car before asking, ¡°Ms. Fox, are you going


    to see a patient?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. We¡¯re going to visit your father.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Oliver replied casually and suddenly realized something was wrong. He looked at her in


    surprise. ¡°No. Ms. Fox, you are going to see my dad?¡±


    Something was obviously wrong.


    Oliver was confused and lost in thought. He wondered, ¡°What does Hailey mean? She can¡¯t possibly


    have any feelings for me, right?¡±


    Hailey nced at him and snorted. ¡°Look at your expression. Don¡¯t think nonsense. I¡¯m treating you


    well because you are my store manager, and I rely on you to make money. Secondly, I have a very


    important thing that needs your help!¡±


    Oliver breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Ms. Fox, I¡­ Don¡¯t worry. I will never betray you. I will earn


    money for you with all my heart. I just don¡¯t know what you want me to do¡­¡±


    Hailey had said it was a very important thing. If she couldn¡¯t do it even when she was so rich, he didn¡¯t


    think he had the capability to do it.


    Hailey said, ¡°My grandma will be 80 years old next month. Even though my father is strict with me, he


    is very filial to Grandma. What she says is of the utmost importance. Hence, I want to find a particrly


    special thing for her.¡±


    Oliver immediately understood. He nodded in relief and said, ¡°I¡¯ll try to find you a suitable gift, but it


    depends on luck. I¡¯m afraid I have to look intentionally everywhere in order to get it.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Hailey continued with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m nning to take you to a ce in the next few days for you to


    find a precious gift for Grandma!¡±


    ¡°Where?¡± Oliver couldn¡¯t help asking again. However, after thinking about it, he persuaded her, ¡°Ms.


    Fox, your grandmother only cares about how genuine you are. It¡¯s best to find a good present for her.


    However, she won¡¯t me you if you can¡¯t find


    one for her.¡±


    Hailey denied. ¡°No. We have to find it. Only when Grandma is happy only can I ask her for what she


    promised me.¡±


    Oliver couldn¡¯t help but feel a headache. He thought, ¡°Is there a need to be so particr about these


    things when we¡¯re a family?¡±


    When they arrived at the hospital, Oliver nced at Hailey and said slowly, ¡°Ms. Fox¡­ Do you want to


    go back first? I¡¯ll take the gifts to my father. I¡¯ll just thank you on behalf of him¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Hailey frowned, took the bouquet of flowers from the back seat, and went


    straight to the elevator.


    Oliver had no choice but to lift the bags.


    When taking the elevator, Hailey didn¡¯t say a word. Oliver couldn¡¯t tell what she was thinking.


    When they arrived at the door of the ward, Joanna came out with a water bottle. It seemed that she


    was going to get some


    water.


    Joanna was attracted by Hailey¡¯s pretty face when she saw Oliver with flowers in his hands. ¡°Oliver,


    you¡¯re here.¡±


    Joanna stopped in her tracks and returned to the ward.


    One ward had three beds, and one of the patients lived in the city. He went home at night and then


    came over during the day. At this time, he had already returned home, leaving the bed empty.


    Another bed was upied by a middle-aged woman from the countryside with stomach cancer.


    Nobody in her family came to visit her.


    Joanna thought Hailey was the family or friend of that middle-aged woman.


    However, as soon as Hailey entered the ward, she followed her to Jason¡¯s bed with flowers. Under


    Calista¡¯s watch, Hailey put the flowers by the bed and said with a smile, ¡°Hello, Mr. Eastwood¡­ I wish


    you an early recovery!¡±


    Jason and Calista were stunned. ¡°What¡­¡±


    Oliver


    put the gift boxes down next to the bedside table and introduced Hailey to them quickly, ¡°Mom, Dad,


    this is my boss, Ms. Fox. She¡­ These gifts were given by her. She wants to¡­¡±


    When they heard that Hailey was his son¡¯s boss, Jason hurriedly thanked her and said, ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s


    too expensive¡­¡±


    Hailey cut him off again. ¡°Mr. Eastwood, you can just focus on recovering. Don¡¯t need to worry about


    money. Of course, I¡¯m not going to pay for it. Oliver is so good at earning money. He made 800


    thousand dors yesterday and 6 million dors today while working. He can get 1.5 million dors as a


    commission. Don¡¯t worry! You can rest assured!¡±


    Jason and Calista believed Hailey¡¯s words, but they were dumbfounded. They thought, ¡°He earned 1.5


    million dors in a day. How did he earn it?¡±


    They were in shock and disbelief.


    Hailey also noticed that they were scared and quickly exined, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The money is made


    legally. Our customers dispose of some collections at home to us, and then we sell them to other


    collectors. We earn from the price difference.¡±


    Joanna stretched out her tongue and said, ¡°Oh my gosh. What thing has a price difference of 6 million


    dors?¡±

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    Hailey smiled and patiently exined to Joanna, ¡°Joanna, stuff like celebrity calligraphy and paintings,


    ancient porcin, and jade ware are worth millions of dors. Making tens of millions of dors from


    the price difference is normal. Of course, ordinary people can¡¯t do this kind of work. Your brother has


    great skills!¡±


    Even though Jason and Calista were not very well educated, they still knew about antiques. These


    things were worth hundreds of millions of dors, but they were too far away from the world of ordinary


    people.


    They just didn¡¯t expect their son to be working in this industry. They wondered, ¡°Does he really have


    such great skills?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Fox, it¡¯s gettingte. Why don¡¯t I take you home?¡± When he saw that Hailey was still talking to


    Joanna excitedly, Oliver thought, ¡°One is bound to have a slip of the tongue if she talks too much. It¡¯s


    not easy to exin how I got the ability. It¡¯s better to send her back as soon as possible.¡±


    Hailey replied, ¡°I¡¯m a little hungry. Let¡¯s go and eat some food before going back.¡±


    Jason hurriedly ordered Oliver, ¡°Oliver, go and have a meal with Ms. Fox before sending her back.¡±


    Hailey said goodbye to Jason and Calista.


    After getting in the garage, Oliver asked Hailey, ¡°Ms. Fox, why are you so kind to me?¡±


    Hailey smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s because you are a treasure. You have such excellent identification skills. If


    I don¡¯t treat you well, you might just quit.¡±


    For some reason, Oliver suddenly felt a little disappointed. The next moment, his phone rang. As it was


    connected to the Bluetooth on the car and the screen showed ¡°Yvonne¡±, he answered it directly.


    Yvonne¡¯s voice sounded delicate on the phone. ¡°Oliver, what are you doing? I have nothing to do at


    home. How about¡­ We go out for dinner and watch a movie?¡±


    ¡°Dinner? Movie?¡± Oliver was stunned for a moment. Then, he nced at Hailey, who was sitting in the


    front passenger seat and looking at her phone. He hesitated for a while before answering, ¡°I have


    something to do tonight. Maybe next time, I¡¯ll treat you to dinner.¡±


    Yvonne was obviously a little disappointed. ¡°Well¡­ How about tomorrow night? I¡¯ll go with you after


    work.¡±


    No matter how stupid Oliver was, he could read Yvonne¡¯s obvious meaning.


    In fact, Yvonne was one of the top five girls in the store. She was beautiful and had a good figure. She


    even had a good family background.


    Oliver had just been dumped by his girlfriend, and his family was in a bad situation. He felt inferior.


    Even though he suddenly had strange abilities and improved his situation, his mind could not be


    changed in a short period of time.


    After all, once bitten, twice shy.


    He wondered, ¡°Why is Yvonne suddenly treating me well? Is it because I¡¯m the store manager now?¡±


    While Oliver was pondering, Yvonne suddenly said again, ¡°It¡¯s set, then!¡± After that, she hung up the


    phone.


    Hailey nced at Oliver and said faintly, ¡°Yvonne is confessing her love to you. She¡¯s quite pretty.


    However, don¡¯t you have a girlfriend?¡±


    Oliver smiled bitterly. ¡°She just broke up with me the day before because I¡¯m poor.¡±


    ¡°Poor?¡± Hailey couldn¡¯t help butugh. She continued, ¡°With your skills, who dares to think you are


    poor?¡±


    Oliver didn¡¯t answer, and Hailey did not say anything more. When she was about to ask where they


    would be eating, the phone rang again.


    The caller ID was ¡°Charlie¡± this time.


    Charlie was Oliver¡¯s ssmate and also the monitor in high school. After graduating from university, he


    returned to this city to do business with his father. His family had very good conditions and a high


    worth. He was known as the famous rich kid when he studied at the university.


    Oliver hesitated for a while before answering the phone. His family situation was the mostmon


    one, and he was a nobody in ss. After dating the prettiest girl in ss, Isabel, his ssmates were a


    little surprised.


    ¡°Oliver, why did it take so long to answer the phone? Where are you? We are at the Great Fortune


    Restaurant. All our ssmates are here too. Don¡¯t worry. I will treat you tonight!¡±


    Oliver said, ¡°Well¡­ I really have something to do¡­¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯te, you¡¯re not respecting your ssmates. Justel You have toe even if you


    have urgent matters on your hands! Hurry up!¡± Charlie didn¡¯t give him any chance to refuse.


    Oliver looked at Hailey. Hailey didn¡¯t say anything but gave him an ¡°OK¡± gesture.


    Oliver had no choice but to reply, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll be there in a minute.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Hailey said, ¡°You can eat with your ssmates. I¡¯ll have some food at


    Great Fortune Restaurant and then take a taxi back. You don¡¯t need to take care of me.¡±


    Hailey understood well that ssmates were a circle of people who couldn¡¯t be avoided or offended.


    Great Fortune Restaurant was a famous restaurant. After parking, Oliver deliberately distanced himself


    from Hailey so that his ssmates wouldn¡¯t gossip about them.


    As soon as he told the waiter who he was looking for, the waiter took him directly to Room 18. Hailey


    found a seat in the hall.


    The private room was noisy. As soon as Oliver arrived, Charlieughed and dragged him to his seat.


    ¡°Hey,e sit next to


    me!¡±


    Oliver sat down and looked up to see Isabel sitting on the other side of Charlie.


    Isabel didn¡¯t even look at him. She seemed to be looking at her makeup on her phone.


    There was a car key on the table in front of her, and the logo on it was BMW¡¯s emblem..


    Some people put their mobile phones, and some put their car keys in front of them.


    At this time, Charlie stood up and shouted with his sses in his hand, ¡°Since almost everyone is here,


    I want to announce that Isabel and I will get married on the 28th of next month. You


    guys muste! I will take this shot to show our sincerity


    first!¡±


    Oliver was stunned again. It turned out that Charlie insisted on calling him here because of this matter.


    However, he knew that Charlie had always been an arrogant and showy person. Charlie insisted on


    asking him toe in order to suppress him in all aspects and take him as a contrast.


    Most of his ssmates knew that Oliver and Isabel had been dating for two years. He was dating her


    because she happened to meet him after being injured in a rtionship. He took care of her


    meticulously, and she fell for him eventually.


    However, Isabel, who was materialistic, broke up with Oliver in the end.


    Even though Oliver was a good man, he couldn¡¯t give her the material life she wanted.


    However, Charlie was different. The Kaiserman family had a worth of over a few million dors, and


    they earned a few hundred thousand dors each year easily.


    As soon as Charlie and Isabel met, they immediately hit it off. Isabel was beautiful, and she knew how


    to capture a man¡¯s heart. Charlie was proud to take her out, and he could have fun with her at home.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Isabel was also satisfied with Charlie¡¯s generosity. He bought her a BMW 5-series sedan, which cost


    nearly 100 thousand dors.


    After drinking a ss of wine, Charlie turned to Oliver and asked, ¡°Oliver, you arrived so soon after I


    called. Did youe by car?¡±


    Oliver said, ¡°I drove here.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you have a car now!¡± Charlie sneered and added, ¡°Is it a motorcycle or a shared bicycle?¡±


    Oliver smiled and didn¡¯t answer.


    o H


    His heart, which had been broken by Isabel, seemed to be calm and indifferent.


    However, Charlie didn¡¯t let him off. He poured a ss of wine and pushed it to him. ¡°Come on, drink


    up.¡±


    Oliver slowly pushed it away and said, ¡°I came here by car. I have to drive backter.¡±


    Charlie replied, ¡°Why are you mentioning cars when we asked you to drink? Are you afraid that your


    ssmates don¡¯t know you have a car? Which one of us doesn¡¯t have a car? You¡¯re not the only one


    who has a car. Come on, let¡¯s see what car you havel¡±

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    Charlie reached out his hand to rummage through Oliver¡¯s trouser pocket as he said and really found


    the car key.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s see if Oliver is driving a two-wheeled motorcycle or an electric trike¡­¡±


    Charlie took out the car key and disyed it, only to be struck with disbelief uponying eyes on it.


    The car key bore an unmistakable Porsche emblem. He was momentarily stunned before he mocked


    again, ¡°Hey, is this a fancy lighter?¡±


    He attempted to press the key, but it remained unyielding. There appeared to be no distinction between


    the one in his hand and an authentic car key. While he couldn¡¯t be certain if it was indeed the genuine


    article, it certainly wasn¡¯t a mere lighter!


    Oliver grabbed the car key back and put it in his pocket. He said with a sullen face, ¡°We are


    ssmates. You don¡¯t have to ridicule me like this. I congratte you if you want to show off your


    wealth and sess. I won¡¯t stay any longer. Please


    excuse me!¡±


    Charlie was stunned for a moment. Seeing that Oliver didn¡¯t try to prove himself, Charlie hurriedly


    grabbed Oliver and shouted, ¡°What do you mean? Don¡¯t leave. If you don¡¯t drink today, it means you¡¯re


    looking down on me!¡±


    Oliver couldn¡¯t help sneering as he thought, ¡°So what if I look down on you? It¡¯s not like I rely on you for


    anything!¡±


    He turned around and was about to leave, but suddenly a figure came in. She reached out her hand to


    pick up Oliver¡¯s ss and said, ¡°I¡¯ll drink it for him!¡±


    Everyone including Oliver was stunned.


    It was the boss, Hailey, who barged in and took the ss of wine for him.


    Hailey¡¯s beauty instantly captivated the few dozen ssmates. Among them, Isabel was widely


    recognized as the epitome of attractiveness and held the title of the school babe in her ss. Isabel


    was really beautiful and sexy.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    However, whenpared to Hailey, who drank for Oliver, there was an evident gap in Isabel¡¯s appeal!


    Whenparing beauties to less attractive women, it was natural for the former to appear more


    beautiful. However, when


    two beauties werepared with each other, the differences between them became evident.


    Isabel had sharp eyes and could tell that Hailey¡¯s bag was Hermes. Thetter¡¯s outfit was Prada, and


    she was wearing a huge diamond ring on her right index finger.


    If they were all authentic, her ensemble would be valued at over 200 thousand dors.


    Furthermore, Hailey¡¯s appearance and demeanor were so impressive that they could outshine Isabel¡¯s


    a lot.


    Charlie was jealous and angry. He asked Hailey, ¡°Who are you? Why are you drinking for him?¡±


    Hailey stretched out her hand to pull Oliver over, holding the ss with her right hand and hooking his


    elbow with her left hand. She said in a rhetorical tone, ¡°I¡¯m his girlfriend. Do I have the right to drink for


    him now?¡±


    ¡°Girlfriend?¡±


    ? ?? ? ?? ? ???


    Everyone was surprised.


    Isabel was even more surprised.


    She had just dumped Oliver. He was a poor loser. She assumed it would be difficult for him to find a


    female friend, let alone another girlfriend-especially one who possessed such beauty and high


    standards.


    No one believed it, but the reality was a beautiful woman was right in front of them and was gently


    holding Oliver¡¯s elbow, iming that she was his girlfriend.


    ¡°Is there any other woman who wille from nowhere just to im herself as Oliver¡¯s girlfriend?¡± they


    thought.


    Observing the disbelieving and astonished expressions of the onlookers, Hailey cast a quick nce in


    their direction before focusing her gaze on Charlie¡¯s face. She repeated her question once more,


    ¡°Oliver is about to drive. Is it all right if I drink the wine on his behalf?¡±


    Charlie nod his head but Isabel, who was beside him, couldn¡¯t help but cut in, ¡°Girls these days are so


    vain. If it were someone unfamiliar, we might have overlooked it. But we know exactly what kind of


    person Oliver is. Did you expect us to be shocked and envious by unting all these branded items?


    Hermes bags, Prada outfits, Longines watches, and even a meticulously prepared Porsche car key


    belonging to Oliver. Tell me, which store online did you purchase them from?¡±


    Hailey looked at her with a smile and asked, ¡°So you think I¡¯m wearing counterfeit items? I¡¯m not as


    superficial as you are. If you im they are fake, then let them be fake. I have no desire to prove


    anything to you¡­¡±


    Then she turned to Oliver and said, ¡°Oliver, let¡¯s go. Your ssmates¡­ There¡¯s no need to keep in


    contact with them. They¡¯re not real friends.¡±


    Charlie and Isabel also had the same thoughts, so he sneered, ¡°Beauty, I think you¡¯ve lost your mind,


    too. There are so many


    good men in the world yet you choose to be with a loser like Oliver. Did he give you all those branded


    items? I promise he was lying to you, or do you want me to introduce you to a real rich man?¡±


    ¡°A real rich man?¡± Hailey suddenly showed interest and asked Charlie with a smile, ¡°I think you are like


    a real rich man. How about¡­ Can you introduce yourself to me?¡±


    Charlie was immediately delighted. He showed himself off proudly regardless of Isabel being next to


    him. ¡°My name is Charlie Quinn. I¡¯m the high school ssmate of your pretending-to-be-rich boyfriend,


    Oliver. My father, David, works in engineering. Our family is involved in interior decoration projects for


    thergestpany Manstar Property Group in this city. I¡¯ve always been sincere and generous. Shall


    we exchange telephone numbers?¡±


    Isabel¡¯s face darkened as Charlie asked for Hailey¡¯s telephone number.


    ¡°Manstar Property Group?¡± Hailey repeated it and suddenly felt interested. She put the ss on the


    table, took out her phone, and dialed a number.


    ¡°Xavier, I was bullied. What should we do?¡±


    ¡°Will you be bullied? You¡¯d better not bully others!¡±


    Hailey observed Charlie¡¯s smug expression and responded calmly, ¡°Xavier, I happened to have a meal


    at the Great Fortune Restaurant, where I had an interesting encounter with a man named Charlie


    Quinn. He advised me that if I wanted to find a boyfriend, I should pursue a wealthy man like himself.


    He also suggested that I avoid wearing counterfeit items. By the way, he mentioned that his father,


    David, is involved in interior engineering for your Manstar Property Group. Are you familiar with him?¡±


    ¡°David? Yes, there is indeed an individual by that name who has taken on a few interior projects for


    Manstar Property Group. The scale of the projects is not substantial, totaling only a few million dors


    per year. Why? Did his son mistreat you? All right, since David¡¯s workload is rtively small, I will


    promptly put a stop to it!¡±


    Hailey hung up the phone and said to Charlie, ¡°Okay. Thank you, Xavier, for helping me release my


    frustration!¡±


    Seeing Hailey make this call, Charlie couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Beauty, you are absolutely stunning. But


    why do you insist on impersonating Oliver? How can you handle negotiations with the senior


    management of Manstar Property Group? Do you think it¡¯s as simple as grocery shopping? Can


    contract terms be easily severed as you suggested on the phone? Ha-ha, Oliver¡­¡±


    After Hailey came in, the door of this private room was open. A middle-aged man who had passed by


    nced at Hailey and was stunned when he saw her. Then he came in and asked her, ¡°Hailey, why are


    you here? Are they your friends?¡±


    Seeing this middle-aged man, Charlie was also stunned. Charlie hurriedly greeted the man respectfully,


    ¡°Mr. Walker!¡±


    Charlie recognized the man as Jared Walker, the deputy CEO of Manstar Property Group and a


    shareholder of Great Fortune Restaurant. This exined why Charlie and David would frequently bring


    their guests here, hoping to establish connections with Jared.


    ¡°Charlie.¡± Jared nodded, but he still looked at Hailey.


    Hailey shook her head lightly and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t deserve friends like that. Earlier, this gentleman here


    imed that I was wearing fake items and suggested I should find someone as wealthy as him. He


    mentioned his father¡¯s name is David. Mr. Walker, are you familiar with him?¡±


    Jared was dumbfounded. He nced at Charlie and nodded to Hailey. ¡°Yes, but we¡¯re just


    acquaintances. He has business contact with Manstar Property Group.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    Hailey nodded and stopped talking. She pulled Oliver out without saving any respect for Charlie.


    Her attitude was a clear indicator of her dissatisfaction with Charlic.


    Charlie stammered and asked Jared, ¡°Jared¡­ Jared, who-who is she?¡±


    Jared stared at Charlie for a few seconds until thetter shuddered under the intense stares. Jared


    then said, ¡°Charlie, you made trouble for your father. You¡¯ve messed with the wrong person! Do you


    know who she is?¡±


    Charlie became more and more guilty. ¡°Who-Who is she?¡±


    Jared said nonchntly, ¡°Her name is Hailey Fox. She¡¯s the only daughter of Gunther Fox, the richest


    man in this city. Her uncle is Xavier Scotts, the Chairman and general manager of Manstar Property


    Group. How dare you show off your wealth to her?¡±


    Charlie¡¯s face instantly paled and flushed with embarrassment.


    His family wealth paled inparison to Hailey¡¯s. Yet, he showed off in front of her and sneered at her


    for wearing fake!


    Worse still, Hailey called her uncle directly after he brought out his father¡¯s name.


    Charlie¡¯s heart turned as cold as a block of mysterious ice, weighing heavily with a sense of despair.


    Charlie, feeling numb, couldn¡¯t help but plead with Jared. ¡°Jared, please¡­ Could you tell Hailey-¡±


    Jared refused, ¡°I can¡¯t help you with this. I¡¯m leaving!¡±


    Jared left without hesitation, while Charlie stood behind with a dazed expression.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Seeing that the situation was not good, other students also excused themselves.


    Isabel was filled with emotions. She didn¡¯t know how her ex-boyfriend Oliver got along with Hailey.


    Hailey personally said that she was Oliver¡¯s girlfriend. Hailey¡¯s prominent status was something that


    Charlie couldn¡¯tpete with, even let alone Isabel.


    She felt frustrated.


    Outside the restaurant, all the students who sneaked out saw Oliver driving a white Porsche 911.


    Hailey was sitting in the front passenger seat. The car went on the road and disappeared into the traffic


    soon.


    It turned out that Oliver¡¯s car key was genuine. He really got along with Hailey, a wealthy and beautiful


    woman!


    Oliver drove far away from the Great Fortune Restaurant before speaking to Hailey, ¡°Ms. Fox, thank


    you for helping me. But¡­ It¡¯s bad for your reputation!¡±


    Hailey said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I don¡¯t do any indecent things. It doesn¡¯t matter anymore. I


    mainly dislike Charlie¡¯s behavior. I am just being chivalrous. All right. Go home and rest early. I will give


    you something when we meet at the store tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Oliver asked.


    Hailey smiled but didn¡¯t answer. She waved her hand and leaned back against the seat to rest.


    Oliver couldn¡¯t bring himself to meet her gaze. Hailey was incredibly beautiful, and he feared that if he


    stared at her for too long, he would be captivated and unable to forget her. Moreover, she was


    someone he couldn¡¯t allow himself to develop feelings for, given the significant gap in their social


    statuses.


    Even Yvonne, who had openly expressed her feelings for him, Oliver couldn¡¯t help but feel he himself


    doesn¡¯t deserve her. The pain from his past rtionship with Isabel still lingered, making him doubt his


    own worthiness of love andpanionship.


    Oliver sent Hailey back to her home in Navarre Penins. Hailey waved her hand at him and said,


    ¡°Bye!¡±


    Then she went into the house.


    On the balcony on the second floor, Gunther took his phone and asked Hailey to go upstairs.


    Hailey went to the balcony and saw that the light was not on. She turned on the light and asked her


    father, ¡°The light is not on. Are you peeping here?¡±


    ¡°Him!¡± Gunther pointed to Oliver who drove away and said, ¡°Hailey, do you fall in love with him?¡±


    Hailey was furious. ¡°Will you allow me to like anyone? Do I get to choose who I like? Aren¡¯t I just a tool


    you use to reach your goal? I¡¯m tired. I will go to sleep first.¡±


    Gunther sighed when he saw his daughter leaving in anger.


    Indeed, he and his wife had made ns for their daughter¡¯s love. They were going to marry her to the


    son of an old friend


    who shared their social status.


    Gunther and his wife had been pampering their daughter since childhood. They gave her what she


    wanted, but not the choice of choosing her own love.


    They could see their daughter was treating the store manager, Oliver, differently, but they also knew


    that it didn¡¯t necessarily imply she had fallen in love with him.


    At least they couldn¡¯t make such conclusions based solely on her behavior and words.


    If they were indeed a pair of lovers, Hailey wouldn¡¯t have said goodbye to Oliver like that at all, devoid


    of any hint of


    romance.


    But Oliver was indeed different from their previous employees. Their daughter had always been a


    germaphobe. She never shared her things with anyone, but she gave one of her cars to Oliver.


    This was odd!


    Hailey¡¯s heart was iprehensible!


    Gunther let out a sigh and entered the room where his wife was applying a facial mask. He believed


    that she might have a better understanding of their daughter¡¯s emotions and could provide more


    insights.


    When Oliver came home, his sister, Joanna, also happened toe back. Calista had convinced


    Joanna toe back home and take a break while Calista took turns staying at the hospital to provide


    care.


    Joanna looked at her brother who was lying on the couch in a daze and brought him a cup of tea.


    ¡°Oliver, what¡¯s wrong you?¡±


    Oliver shook his head and denied it. ¡°It¡¯s okay. By the way, you where there are well-decorated houses.


    Let¡¯s buy a three-bed enough for us!¡±


    take some time to look at the house tomorrow. Look or four-bedder house. This old two-bedder house


    is not


    with


    Joanna hesitated and shook her head. ¡°Oliver, Dad is still in treatment. There are many ces where


    money¡¯s needed. You don¡¯t have to buy a house first. I will just build a folding bed in the living room


    when Dad and Mome back.¡±


    Without hesitation, Oliver refuted the suggestion. ¡°We should buy a house. No matter how much money


    it takes, I will earn more. You heard it from my boss, I made 1.5 million dors today. We¡¯re notcking


    money. We should get what we need. Let¡¯s not be stingy. Our parents have worked hard their whole


    lives. Why should I save money when I can give them a better life?¡±


    Joanna thought what Oliver said was true. The amount of money he earned was shocking. Besides,


    their parents had really been working hard their whole lives. It was Oliver¡¯s filial piety that he wanted to


    give them a better life.


    Oliver asked Joanna to rest early and then went into the room.


    He turned on his phone and found several messages from Yvonne.


    [Oliver, are you done? I heard that your father is ill. I bought some tonics. Let¡¯s go to the hospital


    together after work tomorrow.]


    The message was sent an hour ago.


    Oliver hesitated for a while before typing: [Thank you for your concern. Don¡¯t worry.]


    After thinking for a while, he sent out the message.


    Unexpectedly, Yvonne sent him a message in less than a minute. [What do you mean? Do you hate


    me?]


    Oliver couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. After a while, he replied: [How could I hate you? I don¡¯t want you


    to get misunderstood by others!]


    Yvonne sent him an angry emoji. [Idiot, I don¡¯t care what others think. Oliver, my mother has told me


    that when you are free, she wants to invite you to our house for dinner.]


    Oliver was stunned. Although Yvonne hadn¡¯t explicitly confessed her feelings, her words undoubtedly


    revealed her affection


    for him.


    That night, Oliver struggled to fall asleep. He tossed and turned, with images of Yvonne¡¯s shy


    expression alternating with the cold and beautiful face of his boss appearing in his mind.


    Early in the morning, after enjoying breakfast prepared by his sister, Oliver stepped out of the house.


    Downstairs, he noticed a girl leaning against a Porsche 911. As she turned and caught sight of him,


    she smiled and exhaled into her hand, remarking, ¡°It¡¯s quite chilly out here!¡±


    She possessed a slender and tall physique, with ck hair cascading over her shoulders. Her face was


    snow-white and exquisitely beautiful, entuated by a red scarf that made herplexion appear


    even fairer.


    I was Yvonne.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    Oliver was surprised. ¡°Why did Yvonne make a detour to my house?¡± he wondered.


    Joanna came out with the lunch box. Seeing Yvonne leaning against her brother¡¯s car, Joanna couldn¡¯t


    help asking Oliver, ¡°Oliver, this is¡­¡±


    Oliver introduced Joanna to Yvonne first, ¡°She is sister.¡±


    my


    Joanna also introduced herself politely. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Oliver¡¯s sister, Joanna.¡±


    Yvonne smiled and said, ¡°Hello, my name is Yvonne. I¡¯m his girlfriend¡­¡±


    Yvonne blushed before she could finish her words. ¡°I identally blurted out what is in my mind,¡± she


    thought.


    Joanna couldn¡¯t helpughing, but she was happy to see her brother have such a beautiful pursuer.


    Oliver was embarrassed. ¡°How could Yvonne, who has always been smart, fail to hide her thoughts?¡±


    he thought.


    This reminded him of a funny video he saw on the Inte.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m her brother!¡±


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m her sister-inw!¡±


    Oliver didn¡¯t want to be embarrassed. He called out to Joanna, ¡°Sit in the back seat. I will take you to


    the hospital.¡±


    Joanna left quickly with the lunchbox. ¡°No, I¡¯m not in a hurry. I¡¯ll take the bus to the hospital. Go to work


    with this beauty.¡±


    The word ¡°beauty¡± made Yvonne chuckle. ¡°Oliver, your sister is so cute!¡±


    ¡°Is she cute?¡± Oliver asked back, but then he remembered the


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    felt circumstances his younger sister had endured. She had been an adorable child, but his pastck of


    resources prevented him from providing her with afortable life. Now, he was determined to ensure


    that his parents and sister could live happily.


    When they reached the store, Hailey had arrived just moments before them. She had parked her car


    and was observing their arrival.


    Yvonne blushed and hurriedly opened the store door with her key. Then she went into the store to get


    busy.


    Hailey nced at Oliver and said lightly, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re so happy to go to work together. Did you two go


    back for dinner and watch a moviest night?¡±


    Oliver quickly rified the situation, saying, ¡°No, I happened to see her next to my car downstairs as


    soon as I went out, so we came to the store together.¡±


    Hailey let out a snort but didn¡¯t say anything further. She entered the shop and gestured for Yvonne,


    who was feeling shy, toe closer. ¡°Bring the document over,¡± Hailey said, waving her hand.


    Yvonne hurriedly brought a red notebook over. Hailey took it and handed it to Oliver. ¡°Look.¡±


    Oliver asked, ¡°What is this?¡±


    Oliver saw the words [Certificate of Property Ownership] written on the cover of the red book when he


    got it. He felt strange and was stunned when he opened it.


    The ount name in the book belonged to Oliver, and the photo featured him as well. He examined


    the address carefully and realized that it was the same as the detached mansion that Sofia had sold


    the previous day!


    He thought, ¡°Why did Hailey transfer a mansion worth more than 2 million dors to me?¡±


    Suddenly, it dawned on him that Hailey had arranged for Yvonne and Sofia to handle the transfer of


    ownership for that very same mansion yesterday. He recalled receiving several secretive phone calls


    from Hailey during that time.


    When she leftst night, he remembered that she told him that she would give him something in the


    store today. He was curious about itst night. So it turned out this was the deal.


    Oliver realized that in the store, there were photocopies of his personnel ID card and his photo, which


    were under Yvonne¡¯s control. It dawned on him that Hailey must have used those documents to


    transfer the ownership of the mansion to him without his knowledge or consent.


    Hailey sat on the couch and rxed her waist. She said to Oliver coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t be emotional. You made


    6 million dors for me yesterday. Even if I reward you with this mansion that is worth 2 million dors, I


    still have a profit of 4 million dors.


    Hailey added a few more words to Oliver¡¯s surprise, ¡°Our previous agreement was invalidated. Your


    sry is calcted ording to the new rules. Your basic sry is 20,000 dors, and then the


    commission is calcted at 40% of the profit of the store. You should have earned 2.4 million


    dors from yesterday¡¯s 6 million dors, so you earn your own house!¡±


    Oliver was a little moved, but he shook his head and said, ¡°Ms. Fox, you don¡¯t have to change your


    conditions anymore. I am Very satisfied


    Hailey cast a brief nce at Yvonne, who was preupied with her tasks, and spoke with a faint smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a bad person. I¡¯m simply not oblivious to your potential. In this world, there are countless


    temptations. Take a look at yourself. There¡¯s a youngdy who gets attracted to you like ants to candy


    right after you proved your worth. So, I decided to grant you the benefits all at once, ensuring that you


    won¡¯t be swayed by others.¡±


    Oliver didn¡¯t care whether she was being sarcastic or suggestive. He patted his chest and said, ¡°Ms.


    Fox, you helped me when I was in the most difficult time. I understand the truth of being a human


    being. No matter how much money I earned, I won¡¯t leave unless you drive me away. I will never betray


    you!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Hailey squinted her beautiful eyes and said to Oliver, ¡°Samuel and my best friend used to say


    that!¡±


    ¡°What else could I say? Time reveals a person¡¯s heart,¡± Oliver thought.


    Hailey caught Yvonne and Olivering to work together. Yvonne couldn¡¯t help feeling a sense of


    unease, stealing nces at Oliver and Hailey every now and then.


    Oliver suddenly thought, ¡°Hailey asked Yvonne to deal with this property deed yesterday. So Yvonne


    knew yesterday that Hailey gave me a mansion worth over 2 million dors as a reward. Was it


    because of this that she confessed her love to mest night?¡±


    Suddenly, Oliver¡¯s passion for Yvonne disappeared.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t the lesson from Isabel hurtful enough?¡± he asked himself in his heart.


    Yvonne fell in love with him because he had money and a house worth over a few million dors. Oliver


    wondered what would happen if he didn¡¯t have these things anymore.


    After all, he had been working at Hailey¡¯s store for over two years, and Yvonne hadn¡¯t shown any


    interest in him until recently. If her feelings were genuine, wouldn¡¯t she have developed them long ago?


    Seeing Oliver feeling down and despondent, Hailey decided to intervene. She stood up and said, ¡°Can¡¯t


    you handle a few harsh words? Alright, I won¡¯t say anything more. Come with me; let¡¯s go out.¡±


    Oliver chose not to rify Hailey¡¯s misunderstanding. He silently followed her out of the store. When he


    was about to open the car door of the Porsche 911, Hailey handed him her car key and said, ¡°Drive my


    car.¡±


    She was driving a Bentley Continental today. She would never drive Rolls-Royce Dawn again, and she


    had formally filed awsuit against thepany.


    After hitting the highway, Oliver asked Hailey again, ¡°Ms. Fox, where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Wherever,¡± Hailey said silently and then asked Oliver, ¡°I need to go out in a few days. It will take more


    than a week. Can your father¡­ Will you be able to spare a week¡¯s time?¡±


    Oliver nodded and reassured her, saying, ¡°Rest assured. My mother and sister are looking out for my


    father. Even if I¡¯m not physically present, it won¡¯t make a significant difference in their care.¡±


    Hailey hummed and after pondering for a while, she added, ¡°I have a connection with Mr. York from the


    hospital. I have requested him to invite the leading expert in this field from our country for your father¡¯s


    surgery. Mr. York also briefed me on your father¡¯s condition. The timing of the treatment is ideal. The


    doctor is highly skilled, and the medical resources provided are of the highest quality. Please be rest


    assured.¡±


    Oliver nodded with a sore nose. ¡°Ms. Fox, really thank you so much.¡±


    Hailey said with a smile, ¡°Come on. Don¡¯t thank me anymore. It¡¯s kind of cheesy.¡±

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    After walking around the street twice, Hailey pointed to the seaside and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the fishing


    vige. I lived there for six months when I was a child.¡±


    The seaside looked close, but it was actually quite far.


    The fishing vige was more than 12 miles away from the city, and it took more than ten minutes to


    drive.


    The houses in the fishing vige remained predominantly old, with only a handful being newer


    constructions. The younger generation showed little interest in continuing the traditional upation of


    fishing passed down by their elders, resulting in a majority of them seeking employment opportunities


    in the city.


    Most of the people who stayed in the fishing vige were elderly, and there were fewer and fewer real


    fishermen.


    Hailey pointed to an old house and said, ¡°I lived here when I was a child. It is my grandma¡¯s sister¡¯s


    home. But my grandma¡¯s sister passed away several years ago. Most of her descendants have since


    relocated to the city.¡±


    A rusty iron lock dangled from the gate, preventing entry into the house.


    Oliver walked around the old dwelling, observing its windows. Thickyers of dust covered the ss, a


    testament to its abandonment for several years at the very least.


    Oliver went back to the gate and didn¡¯t see Hailey. After looking for her, he found that Hailey was


    heading to the beach along a small path.


    There was an old fishing port at the one around. The ce was quiet.


    entrance of the fishing vige. Several old boats were tied to the port, and there was no


    Hailey strolled leisurely toward the beach on the left side. After a few dozen feet, she stopped and took


    off her shoes, allowing her bare feet to sink into the wet sand. Momentster, she bent down to collect


    seashells scattered along the shore.


    After more than two years working in True Treasure second-hand store, Oliver saw Hailey as an


    elegant cier beauty. When he talked to her on normal days, she always remained aposed


    expression on her face. No one could tell whether she was depressed or calm.


    But now she was like a teenage girl, hopping along the sealine and picking up shells.


    Oliver quickly took off his shoes and followed her, fearing that she would go too far..


    The weather was good, and there were no clouds. The tide on the sea was gentle with a wave of light


    strokes.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    As the tide rolled in, Hailey¡¯s footprints gradually vanished, erased by the advancing waves.


    As Oliver hurriedly followed Hailey, his steps sank into the damp sand. With an unpleasant odor wafting


    up, he realized that he had unintentionally stepped on something resembling mud.


    ¡°Odd. Is there any cow dung on the beach? Or it could be dog shit,¡± he thought.


    Oliver nced down and discovered a sizable clump of brown substance stuck to his feet, resembling


    cow dung. A patch of brownish-yellow sand emerged in the seawater, giving the impression of cow


    dung, but emitting an unmistakable odor of dog shit.


    Fortunately, he took off his shoes and was barefoot. If he stepped on such a ball in his shoes, it would


    be unbearable.


    Oliver bent down to wash his feet. When he stared at the brown cow dung, an identification message


    suddenly appeared in his mind.


    [Ambergris. It weighs 30 ounces and has been soaked in seawater for 144 years. A prized traditional


    herbal medicine and a sought-after spice raw material.].


    [Grade: high-grade.]


    [Appraised value: 17 million dors.]/


    ¡°Damn!¡± Oliver cursed in his mind.


    Oliver almost fell into the sea. He was shocked to know that such a smelly thing was ambergris that


    was worth more than 16 million dors.


    Oliver shuddered and quickly bent down to dig out the brown dung-like thing from the sand.


    After carefully extracting the ambergris, Oliver discovered a bowl-sized mass that was still emitting a


    strong odor and appeared dirty.


    Oliver dug a pit in the beach and submerged the ambergris in seawater. He then proceeded to wash


    the object thoroughly with the seawater.


    As the brown residue was washed away, the true nature of the object began to reveal itself. The dirt-


    like appearance dissipated, revealing a white-colored object with a bone-like texture, approximately the


    size of a small bowl.


    After enduring the strong odor for a while, Oliver was surprised to discover that the object emitted a


    subtle, pleasant fragrance.


    ¡°This thing is worth 17 million dors?¡± he pondered.


    ¡°Oliver,e here. This conch is so beautiful and I can blow a whistle with it¡­¡±


    ¡°Ms. Fox,e over here!¡± Oliver didn¡¯t go over and waved to Hailey. ¡°I found a¡­ good stuff!¡±


    Hailey came over and asked, ¡°Is it a shell or a snail? Yours must be less beautiful than mine!¡±


    When Hailey got closer, she saw that Oliver was neither holding a shell nor a snail in his hand. Instead,


    it was arge white object emitting a faint odor.


    Hailey covered her nose with a frown and said, ¡°It smells bad. I thought it was a beautiful shell!¡±


    Oliver eximed with excitement, ¡°Ms. Fox, don¡¯t be deceived by the smell. It¡¯s not actually foul but


    fragrant. The scent bes unpleasant only in excess. This is called ¡®ambergris, which is the


    excretion of a sperm whale. It¡¯s extremely rare!¡± ¡°Ambergris?¡± Hailey was familiar with the name.


    Among the top perfumes she bought, the perfume with original ambergris ingredients was the most


    expensive.


    Oliver provided a further exnation. ¡°Ambergris is formed from undigested bones that umte in


    the stomach and intestines of sperm whales after consumingrge cuttlefish or octopus. Over time, it


    transforms into ambergris, which is then either regurgitated or excreted. It sinks beneath the ocean


    floor for hundreds of years, and when all impurities are eliminated, it eventually floats to the sea


    surface. The quality of ambergris varies, with brown being the least desirable and gray being preferred.


    The highest quality is the rare white ambergris, which is worth its weight in gold. This particr piece


    we found is of the finest white variety, Ms. Fox¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, Oliver said in a slightly trembling voice, ¡°Ms. Fox, we can make a fortune!¡±


    Hailey asked him confusedly, ¡°Make a fortune? Even if it¡¯s a piece of gold, it is not worth making a


    fortune. How much can it be worth?¡±


    As the value of 17 million dors was determined through the value assessment ability of his eyes¡¯


    superpower, Oliver couldn¡¯t provide any further exnation or evaluation of its worth.


    Hailey took out her phone from the crossbody bag, took several photos in a row, and then sent them.


    Since Oliver said it was ¡°a big fortune¡±, this ambergris must be valuable. She immediately sent the


    photo of the ambergris to her father¡¯s assistant and partner, Professor Gabriel Lewis.


    Gabriel was one of the top antiquarians in the country. His assessment skills were better than


    Gunther¡¯s. She eagerly awaited Gabriel¡¯s evaluation of the value of the ambergris discovered by Oliver.


    In less than a minute, Gabriel made a phone call to Hailey, seeking detailed information about the


    shape, color, size, and other characteristics of the ambergris. After gathering the necessary details, he


    delivered an astonishing verdict to her. ¡°Hailey, the ambergris you have is the rarest and most valuable


    variety. It is considered a top-ranking brand in the market. The current price for each 0.035 ounces is


    no less than 20,000 dors. Based on our estimation that you possess approximately 28 ounces of


    ambergris, its total value amounts to around 16 million dors. You¡­ Wait, I will promptlye with


    your father!¡±


    ¡°16 million dors?¡±


    Hailey was stunned, but Gabriel had already hung up. She stared at Oliver and couldn¡¯t say anything.


    Oliver continued to astonish Hailey. On the first day, he earned 780 thousand dors by stones


    gambling, and another 6 million dors with Sofia¡¯s antiques yesterday. And today¡­


    This was ridiculous. Oliver could stumble upon great treasures simply by walking along the beach.


    Even Hailey herself didn¡¯t think the 16 million dors was a small number.


    16 million dors! Oliver was so lucky. Others would never meet this kind of opportunity once in their


    lifetime, but he seemed to have an uncanny ability to attract them effortlessly.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    Half an hourter, two ck Rolls-Royce Phantoms drove to the fishing vige.


    Gunther and Gabriel came with six bodyguards. If the ambergris was genuine, its value of 16 million


    dors was indeed worth strengthening security.


    Gunther saw Hailey¡¯s Bentley Continental. When he looked in the direction of the seaside, he saw


    Hailey limping back with the support of Oliver.


    Gunther was startled and hurriedly came forward to ask. ¡°Hailey, you¡­ What happened?¡±


    Hailey shook her head and answered, ¡°It¡¯s okay. The tide washed out the shoes we put on the beach,


    and we walked back barefoot. The road was a bit rough, which hurt. my feet.¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Gunther hurriedly supported her from the other side, and Oliver awkwardly let go of his hands.


    Gunther supported Hailey with one hand and held the ambergris with the other. Gabriel, who followed


    Gunther to greet them, immediately took over and carefully inspected it.


    When they walked to the car, Gunther helped Hailey get into his car and ordered a bodyguard to drive


    Hailey¡¯s car.


    There were five of them in Gunther¡¯s car, including him, Hailey, Gabriel, Oliver, and a bodyguard


    driving.


    After carefully checking on the ambergris for a while, Gabriel looked up at Gunther. ¡°Gunt, this thing is


    genuine and with the best grade!¡±


    While talking, he took a high-precision portable electronic scale and weighed the ambergris. It weighed


    30 ounces.


    Gunther also pondered, ¡°A white ambergris with top-grade is extremely rare. Generally speaking, gray


    ambergris is a rare thing, and brown is the mostmon one. Such a grade of ambergris has not


    appeared in recent decades, so there is no exact market price.¡±


    ¡°Is this ambergris yours, Hailey?¡± Seeing Hailey with Oliver, Gunther asked again.


    If the ambergris belonged to Hailey, it would be easy for him to directly use it for operation, processing,


    and selling it to maximize profits.


    Hailey immediately shook her head and denied it. ¡°No. I was picking up shells on the beach, and Oliver


    followed behind. This thing he found belongs to him.¡±


    Without the slightest hesitation, Oliver said, ¡°Mr. Fox, I¡¯m working. This ambergris is exactly the


    property of our store.¡±


    Before Hailey could speak, Gunther rushed to say. ¡°That¡¯s fine. Since it belongs to Hailey, then I will


    just be straightforward!¡±


    Hearing Oliver¡¯s words, Gunther was afraid that Hailey would refuse Oliver, so Gunther immediately


    continued his words and said to Hailey, ¡°Hailey, you don¡¯t have enough connections in this circle. I will


    deal with it for you. How about this? I¡¯ll give you two choices. If you want it to be settled fast, I¡¯ll offer


    you 20,000 dors for each 0.035 ounces, and you will get 17 million dors in total. If you want to take


    it slow, just wait for me to find a friend and put it in a major international auction for operation. The final


    profit will definitely exceed 20 million dors, but the time will surely be much slower. It can¡¯t be rushed


    and might take two or three months!¡±


    ¡°Then 17 million dors, deal. I¡¯m short of money.¡± Hailey immediately made up her mind and turned


    her gaze to Oliver. She asked, ¡°Oliver, what do you think?¡±


    Although she asked Oliver for his opinion, she had said she needed 17 million dors in cash. Oliver


    definitely would not have any objection and just nodded.


    Gunther also simply wrote a cash cheque for 17 million dors. After passing the cheque to Hailey, he


    nced at Oliver. ¡°Hailey, Collin called me and said he had set the engagement date for you and


    Stephen on the 18th of next month. The Fox family and the Hanson family are both famous and


    prestigious families. You should be cautious about everything you say. and do. You can no longer be


    like a little girl without scruples!¡±


    Oliver¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Gunther¡¯s words were very much a ¡°warning¡± to Oliver.


    Hailey was originally happy, but her expression instantly became cold when she heard Gunther¡¯s


    words. Then, she turned her head and looked out of the window silently.


    When they arrived at the mansion of the Fox family, Gunther ordered the driver, ¡°You take Oliver to


    True Treasure.¡±


    Oliver immediately refused and said, ¡°No need. I¡¯ll just go out and get a ride there myself.¡±


    ¡°Well, thank you for your hard work today. Keep up the good work! The Fox family will never treat our


    subordinates badly.¡± Gunther did not force him.


    But what Gunther said made Oliver obviously feel that Gunther was ¡°reminding¡± Oliver that Oliver was


    just a ¡°subordinate¡± of the Fox family, and Oliver¡¯s identity was very different from Hailey¡¯s. Gunther


    was implying to Oliver that he should not have wishful thinking about Hailey.


    When Oliver got out of the car, Hailey did not look back.


    13:21 D


    After leaving the mansion area in Navarre Penins, Oliver stopped a taxi and went to the store. He


    was at a loss along the way. It seemed that he felt ufortable and somewhat disappointed. Then he


    suddenly realized something again and thought, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? Did I really take a fancy to


    Hailey?¡±


    Whether it was true that he took a fancy to Hailey, he kept trying to calm his restless heart. ¡°Wasn¡¯t


    Isabel enough to teach me a lesson?¡± he asked himself.


    Oliver thought about Yvonne in the store. She unprecedentedly confessed her love to himst night


    after knowing he had a mansion worth over 2 million dors. It reminded him again of the materialistic


    rtionship between him and Isabel.


    ¡°If I be poorter, will Yvonne throw me away like trash as Isabel? There¡¯s a high probability that


    she will,¡± he answered his own question.


    The more Oliver thought about it, the more painful he felt. He went back to the store silently.


    The five girls in the store kept asking him a bunch of questions enthusiastically in concern, especially


    Yvonne. Her expression was full of tender affection, and Oliver even could see an ¡°I love you¡± written


    on her forehead.


    If it was yesterday and before, Oliver might still be smug. But that day, he felt impervious to desires and


    passions.


    There were no customers in the store all afternoon. They held to pass the time and got off work at 5:30


    p.m.


    Yvonne locked the store door and wanted to go with Oliver, but Oliver did not wait for her and just drove


    his car away.


    Yvonne was a little embarrassed. She picked up her phone and called Oliver, but the voice came from


    the system. ¡°Sorry, the number you dialed is unreachable¡­¡±


    She was upset and unhappy.


    On the way back, Oliver received a call from Joanna. ¡°Oliver, Dad wants to have oatmeal. I¡¯m going to


    the restaurant to buy it. It might bete to get home. Don¡¯t worry. I have something to ask for your


    help.¡±


    Oliverined, ¡°I¡¯m your brother. Why are you so polite to me? What is it?¡±


    Joannaughed rarely and said, ¡°Oliver, my friend brought me something in the private room 09 of


    Victoria Steakhouse. Go and get it for me.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Oliver agreed at once. He guessed that Joanna had bought something online or with the help


    of friends and


    ssmates.


    ¡°I should find time to take her to buy some good clothes. Even if I¡¯ve transferred 200 thousand dors


    to her, she won¡¯t be willing to use it,¡± he thought.


    Victoria Steakhouse was located in Victoria Square. Oliver knew it was a rtively high-end shopping


    and dining area in the city. He had been there before but had never entered the restaurant.


    After parking in the underground garage of the square, Oliver took an elevator upstairs. Victoria


    Steakhouse was on the eighth floor.


    The entire eighth floor was dedicated to catering, while Victoria Steakhouse had thergest area,


    ounting for about one-fifth of the total area.


    The signboard of Victoria Steakhouse was very obvious. There were two young waitresses in


    restaurant uniforms at the door, who opened the door when guests went there and said sweetly,


    ¡°Wee!¡±


    Oliver said he had an appointment in private room 09, and one of the girls immediately led him in


    respectfully.


    The so-called private room was a small room about 60 square feet. The waitress pulled the curtain and


    invited him in.


    A girl with ck and shoulder-length hair was sitting in the small room. When she heard Olivering


    inside, she looked up at him.


    The girl was around 25 years old, and her appearance was very stunning. She almost had the same


    level of beauty as Hailey. Oliver looked at her while sitting down. He did not see anything on the table


    or next to her. He wondered, ¡°What did Joanna ask her to bring?¡±


    Before Oliver could ask, the girl spoke first. ¡°Your name is Oliver, right? Then I¡¯ll go straight to the


    point!¡±

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    Oliver nodded and said, ¡°So, how much is it? I¡¯ll pay for it.¡±


    The girl was stunned and asked in surprise, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t my sister buy something from you? How much is it? As long as she likes it, I¡¯ll pay. So, do you


    prefer an online transfer or cash?¡± Oliver asked her in puzzlement.


    The girl was dumbfounded. Suddenly, she stared at him with a fake smile.


    Oliver fidgeted uneasily under her stare. He then stammered, ¡°W-What did my sister buy from you?¡±


    Without heeding her image, the girl stretched and replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t know if your sister has bought


    anything, but I was introduced to a blind date by my ssmate, Joanna. My parents were afraid that I


    was going to end up unmarriageable, and they heard from Joanna that her brother was kind and


    handsome with a monthly ie of more than 20,000 dors. When my parents heard about such


    good prospects, they insisted that I attend the blind date. Since you didn¡¯t know about the blind date, it


    would be great! I have never been interested to be in a rtionship: I¡¯m here mainly because my


    parents forced me to be here.¡±


    Oliver didn¡¯t know if he wanted tough or cry.


    He knew that his sister was worried about him. However, Oliver had just started to make money.


    Moreover, their father was ill. He couldn¡¯t believe she still had the heart to arrange a blind date for him


    with another youngdy.


    If Oliver had to be honest, the girl before him was not an average beauty. She was most definitely top-


    notch. Oliver couldn¡¯t understand why her parents were worried about such a beautiful and outstanding


    daughter.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    They even tried to force her to be in a rtionship through a blind date.


    However, since she had made everything clear, Oliver got relieved. He shrugged and said with a smile,


    ¡°Okay, I don¡¯t like blind dates either. Besides, my family¡¯s situation isn¡¯t great. My father is seriously ill


    and is hospitalized. My parents are street vendors, so our family is not wealthy. If you know our


    situation, you won¡¯t bother to attend this blind date, which is the best. But I just got off work and am


    hungry. Would you mind if I treat you to a meal?¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m hungry too. Let¡¯s split the bill and go back after eating,¡± agreed the girl.


    After they were seated, they browsed through the menu.


    Oliver called a waitress over. Thinking that he had never tried a fine dining restaurant and was not short


    of money for a meal, he said generously, ¡°Please rmend us the best dishes in your restaurant.¡±


    At that, the waitress hurriedly rmended him the dishes, and Oliver just nodded.


    Then, the waitress asked Oliver, ¡°Sir, do you want some wine? We have some ssic red wines from


    Friyx. Would you try?¡±


    Oliver looked at the girl and asked, ¡°Do you want wine?¡±


    like to


    She pondered for a moment and nodded. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s drink. I¡¯m under great pressure at work, and I¡¯m


    always losing sleep these days. It¡¯s good to drink some alcohol and rx. Let¡¯s also split the wine bill


    so that we aren¡¯t giving each other the short end of the stick.¡±


    She always mentioned splitting the bill, but Oliver didn¡¯t say anything. He just smiled and told the


    waitress, ¡°Get us a bottle


    then!¡±


    The waitress left happily. In addition to their basic sries, their primary source of extra ie was


    from red wine sales. ¡°This customer seems to be very generous. All dishes ordered by him were


    expensive. He didn¡¯t even ask how much the red wine costs,¡± the waitress mused.


    As soon as the waitress left, the girl looked at Oliver and asked, ¡°What do you do for a living?¡±


    ¡°I work in a luxury second-hand upcycling store,¡± Oliver answered honestly, but he didn¡¯t reveal his


    ie. Although the girl was gorgeous, she clearly didn¡¯t have the intention to be in a rtionship, nor


    was she attracted to Oliver. She attended the blind date merely for her parents. So, Oliver felt no


    pressure. Instead, he had the urge to indulge himself in getting drunk.


    Oliver¡¯s life was too miserable. He used to have no choice, but now he could make a lot of money with


    his special abilities. However, the rich in the upper-ss society still looked down upon him. Therefore,


    he felt upset.


    Six or seven minutester, the dishes were served in rapid session. They ordered the king crab,


    premium lobster, Archulea steak, and more.


    The waitress brought over a bottle of red wine, but before opening it, she asked Oliver, ¡°Sir, this is the


    ssic Chateau Lafite we¡¯ve just gotten in our store. Do you want to open it? It¡¯s about 1,000 dors.¡±


    ¡°Yes please.¡±


    Without further ado, Oliver, who wanted to indulge himself, asked the waitress to open the wine bottle.


    The steak was indeed delicious when it was served with red wine. Oliver sipped the wine and said, ¡°It


    tastes decent. You should give it a try.¡±


    The girl took a sip but frowned and said, ¡°It tastes too weak, like a soda. My colleagues always drink


    liquor at work gatherings. It has a stronger taste!¡±


    Oliver immediately asked the waitress, ¡°Is there any liquor?¡±


    The waitress nodded and answered, ¡°Yes, Brandy, Martin Codax¡­¡±


    She said a string of names. However, Oliver had never drunk any of it. He only drank ordinary liquor,


    such as UV Blue, Rum, or Smirnoff. Of course, what he had the most was beer.


    ¡°Get me a bottle of the strongest one.¡± Oliver didn¡¯t know which kind of liquor was strong. Since the girl


    said she wanted liquor, he just ordered something strong.


    Although the girl was beautiful, she spoke boldly and straightforwardly.


    The waitress smiled and served them a bottle of Brandy. Then, she opened it and poured one ss for


    each of them.


    The girl took the first sip and then nodded. ¡°This is strong! It¡¯s burning my throat.¡±


    Oliver smiled. As he chewed on his food, he asked, ¡°What do you do for a living?


    The girl didn¡¯t raise her head and replied, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°A teacher? But you don¡¯t look like one. A civil servant? Nah! You don¡¯t look like one either,¡± replied


    Oliver.


    Oliver then pondered and continued, ¡°I think you own a restaurant? You can really hold your alcohol,


    given that you wanted a stronger drink. Your colleagues seem to favor liquor too.


    After saying that, Oliver felt that his guess was wrong. Most restaurant owners could drink, but she


    mentioned that her colleagues had liquor during work gatherings. If they worked in a restaurant, then


    how did they have work gatherings?


    ¡°You are¡­¡± Oliver thought of one upation but hesitated for a moment before continuing, ¡°Are you a


    bar girl?¡±


    ¡°Ha! You¡­¡± The girl raised her brows and thought of something but she stopped after only being briefly


    annoyed. Instead, she burst outughing and said, ¡°Yes! You are so observant! You know that I¡¯m a bar


    girl! Impressive! Come on, Let¡¯s have a


    toast!¡±


    Oliver clinked sses with her, took a sip of the liquor, and thought, ¡°No wonder she loves drinking so


    much!¡± He then came to the realization that it must have been hard to find a partner willing to ept


    her job as a bar girl. It came as no surprise that her parents were so desperate for her to marry as well.


    They drank while eating. Shortly after, the bottle of Brandy was emptied. So, they drank the red wine


    instead.


    Although the red wine tasted good, it had strong aftereffects. In addition, the pair had finished one


    bottle of Brandy before finishing the wine, which made them both very drunk.


    After Oliver shared a toast with the girl, he poured the wine into his ss but found the bottle empty. He


    immediately called the waitress over and said, ¡°Give us another bottle.¡±


    Although the waitress wanted moremissions from sales, she hesitated when she saw that both of


    them were so drunk they could fall over after finishing the Brandy and red wine. ¡°If they drink more and


    actually pass out, who would pay the bill? Besides, they don¡¯t have other friends in attendance!¡± she


    thought.


    ¡°Well¡­ Sir, are you sure you can still drink?¡± asked the waitress.


    With a drunken gaze, Oliver asked the girl, ¡°Do you¡­ want more to drink?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Whoever stops drinking will be a jerk!¡± The girl ced the liquor ss heavily on the table and


    immediately fell backward on the couch and remained motionless.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    Oliver was stunned.


    The waitress hurriedly persuaded him. ¡°Sir, there¡¯s no need to have another bottle. You can¡¯t drink


    anymore. Your girlfriend is drunk!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not my girlfriend,¡± Oliver exined, regardless of whether the waitress believed him. Then, he


    went over to help the girl and asked her, ¡°Hey, wake up. How are you supposed to go home like this?¡±


    The girl seemed to be sensitive when she heard ¡°go home.¡± Without opening her eyes, she


    mumbled, ¡°I won¡¯t go home.


    Go to the hotel¡­ hotel.¡±


    Oliver was drunk and almost passed out. The waitress brought the card reader, and Oliver paid the bill,


    which totaled 2,300 dors, in the private room.


    He could not drive in that situation. After paying the bill, Oliver went downstairs and almost hugged the


    girl. He wanted to hail a taxi at first but when he looked up, he saw that the next building was a hotel.


    Without thinking further, he supported the girl and helped her to the hotel¡¯s lobby.


    The receptionist needed their social security cards. Oliver put the girl down on the couch in the lobby,


    looked through her bag, and found her social security card.


    The girl was good-looking, and the bare-faced photo on her passport was also very eye-catching. Her


    name was Sienna Kaiserman. She was born in 1996 and was only 24 years, making her one year


    younger than Oliver.


    After checking in, Oliver staggered and held Sienna in his arms, getting her to the guest room on the


    19th floor.


    Entering the room, Oliver threw Sienna on the bed and fell beside her. He panted heavily and was


    exhausted.


    It was best not to move when one was drunk. If he moved vigorously, the alcohol would be easier to


    travel in the blood, causing the eleration of intoxication.


    With that, Oliver passed out.


    The next morning, Sienna woke up leisurely while stretching her body before opening her eyes.


    The room was unfamiliar to her, and she did not seem to have any impression of it.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Sienna¡¯s mind was muddled. It took her a long time to remember something. The previous evening,


    she seemed to go to Victoria Steakhouse for a blind date. However, she got drunk and did not


    remember anything.


    Thinking of that, Sienna was stunned. Then, she looked to her side and saw a pair of eyes widened


    and stared at her.


    It was a pair of man¡¯s eyes on a man¡¯s face.


    ¡°What the fuck!¡± she cursed.


    Sienna did not shout but kicked the man out of bed.


    Screaming in pain, the man got up and was about to run but found out that he was naked. He


    screamed again and pulled the quilt to cover his body.


    As soon as the quilt was removed, Sienna realized that she was also naked.


    Sienna screamed as well before pulling back the quilt.


    The man was obviously Oliver. He could not get the quilt from Sienna, so he hid under the bed and only


    revealed his head. Then, he nced at Sienna and asked, ¡°W-Why am I here?¡±


    Sienna¡¯s eyes widened in anger as she raged, ¡°How dare you take advantage of me? I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Oliver bitterly exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t. I don¡¯t know what happened. Yesterday, you said that you wanted to


    drink. I¡¯m still in a daze now.¡±


    Sienna recalled carefully and slowly remembered that Oliver did not force her to drink. She caused


    trouble after indulging herself the previous day.


    She truly wanted to p herself.


    Sienna wanted to cry. From a girl¡¯s point of view, she was making a trap for herself, so she could not


    me others.


    Scanning the room, Sienna felt that the scene was an eyesore. Their clothes were scattered


    everywhere in the room.


    Sienna nced at her clothes and said, ¡°You! Go get my clothes.¡±


    Oliver refused, ¡°I don¡¯t have my clothes either.¡±


    Sienna became impatient and annoyed. ¡°Hurry up, or I¡¯ll kill you. I¡¯ll close my eyes. Who would want to


    look at you?¡±


    Seeing that Sienna closed her eyes tightly, Oliver quickly picked up their clothes. He threw her clothes


    on the bed and put


    on his clothes.


    Oliver did not dare to overthink and ran toward the door after dressing up.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Sienna suddenly stopped him and said fiercely, ¡°I¡¯ll certainly finish you off if you tell anyone


    about this!¡±


    She sounded like she really would do that.


    Oliver did not dare to speak to her anymore. He fled in embarrassment when he got out of the room.


    When he sat on Porsche 911 in Victoria parking garage, he finally panted and thought about the


    incident in a daze.


    He had no impression of how the incident happened. However, seen from the scenes of him and


    Sienna that morning, he would not believe it if nothing had happened between them on the previous


    night.


    If something really happened, Oliver could not remember anything.


    He felt a headache.


    Looking at his phone, he found there were 11 missed calls from Joanna.


    Oliver did not bother to call Joanna and just drove back directly. He would probably not be able to


    exin himself clearly.


    Meanwhile, Sienna also got dressed and went out of the hotel hurriedly. When she took a taxi home,


    she took out her phone. and found that she had 16 missed calls from her father and 11 from her


    mother.


    There were three missed calls from her colleagues.


    Sienna could not help stroking her forehead and became troubled. She wanted to make her hair


    messier.


    Sienna noticed that it was still early in the morning. She hoped her parents did not wake up so she


    could sneak back to her room. If they wanted to ask more questions, she would refuse to answer.


    However, the n was quickly ruined by the cruel reality.


    After Sienna went back to her residential area and took the elevator upstairs, she carefully pressed the


    biometric door lock and quietly pushed the door open.


    At a nce, she saw her parents sitting in the living room and staring at the door.


    With no ce to hide, Sienna was embarrassed and did not know what to do.


    Her mother waved first. ¡®Come here, youngdy. Give me an exnation. Did you spend all night on


    the blind date yesterday?¡±


    In contrast, her father, Sebastian Kaiserman, signaled with his hand pleasantly. ¡°Don¡¯t scare her. She¡¯ll


    be 25 years old soon. What age are we living in? It¡¯s a good thing to have some progress on a blind


    date, so you can stopining that she doesn¡¯t have a boyfriend and only works¡±


    Sienna suddenly fumed, ¡°What the hell I didn¡¯t feel anything on the blind datest night and left directly.


    After that, I had supper and drank with my colleague, Lucy. I was drunk and afraid to wake you up, so I


    didn¡¯te home and I slept at her


    house!¡±


    As she spoke, she went to her room angrily and closed the door with a smack.


    The couple stared at each other and could not say a word.


    At his house, Oliver also counted on Joanna not to get up but was disappointed.


    Joanna, who was diligent, got up early and had breakfast ready. As soon as she saw Olivering


    home, she could not help but grab his hand expectantly and ask, ¡°Oliver, how were you doing with


    Sienna yesterday? It¡¯s a little strange that you didn¡¯te back all night. Sienna seems not that open.¡±


    Oliver reached out and flicked her head. ¡°You really have nothing better to do. Why did you do this kind


    of immoral thing? Nothing happened. She looked down at me and left directly. Then, I had supper with


    my friends and went to the hotel with them after getting a little drunk.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Joanna was also disappointed but actually believed Oliver¡¯s words.


    It was because she knew Sienna very well. Joanna still murmured in disappointment, ¡°Sienna¡­ It¡¯s a


    pity. She¡¯s so beautiful. If she gave birth to a daughter, the kid would be pretty too.¡±

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    After washing his face and brushing his teeth, Oliver changed his clothes and came out. He said to


    Joanna, ¡°Come with me.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t you have breakfast?¡± Joanna pointed to the oatmeal she had served.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not hungry,¡± Oliver said while putting on his shoes.


    Joanna did not ask any more questions. She quickly changed her shoes and went downstairs with him.


    Oliver drove Joanna straight to Juset Riveria Residences and opened the door with the key.


    Joanna was instantly shocked by the big and luxurious mansion. She carefully asked, ¡°Oliver, are you


    getting me to this house as a housekeeper? Dad¡¯s-¡±


    Oliver could not help but flick on Joanna¡¯s head again. ¡°What housekeeper? I get you here to be the


    homeowner. Pick whichever room you like on the second and third floors. This ce belongs to us!¡±.


    Joanna was stunned and still could not believe it. ¡°Oliver, this¡­ Are you lying to me?¡±


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Sofia¡¯s house was considered sold with the furniture inside. She had no other houses and could not


    move the furniture away. She took the money and returned to her hometown to stay away from that


    ce.


    It was an advantage for Oliver as he did not have to buy furniture.


    The mansion had a building area of 3,700 square feet and an exclusive garden area of 2,880 square


    feet.


    The second floor covered an area of 3200 square feet and had four bedrooms. Each bedroom was


    well-equipped, with an area of 800 square feet. The dressing room and bathroom were all luxurious.


    The third floor was 2,200 square feet wide and had a garden area of 1,000 square feet. There was only


    one bedroom on the whole floor. It was equipped with a living room, study, and dressing room for the


    homeowners, looking luxurious and prestige.


    Joanna was dazzled by the view. In her opinion, she would be satisfied even with the housekeeper¡¯s


    room on the first floor. Obviously, Oliver would not let her live in the housekeeper¡¯s room.


    =


    After taking a tour of the mansion, Joanna randomly picked a room on the second floor. The bedroom


    on the third floor was too huge. Oliver originally wanted her to live in it, but she refused.


    Oliver said, ¡°Jo, I¡¯ll call a movingpanyter. Just keep an eye on the progress. If there¡¯s anything


    that¡¯s not necessary, you can leave them behind. Later, you can go shopping. Buy anything that¡¯s


    useful and don¡¯t be reluctant to spend. I¡¯ve earned¡­ a big sum of money yesterday!¡±


    With a 40 percentmission fee on the 17 million dors on the previous day, Oliver could earn 6.8


    million dors. He would not be stingy with spending.


    Of course, Oliver did not dare to say the sum. He was afraid of scaring Joanna. Thus, he only let her


    know that he had


    money.


    Before Oliver left, he gave the property deed to Joanna. After thinking for a while, he reminded her,


    ¡°When Dades home after surgery, you can sign up to learn how to drive. I¡¯ll buy you a car. It¡¯s


    convenient for you to go anywhere.¡±


    Holding the property deed, Joanna looked at Oliver¡¯s name on it in a daze. Oliver pinched her cheek,


    smiled, and left.


    When Oliver arrived at the store, Yvonne poured him a ss of hot water. ncing at several other


    female colleagues, she whispered to ask Oliver, ¡°Why are you not home? I didn¡¯t see your car when I


    went over.¡±


    Oliver responded faintly, ¡°Don¡¯t go there again. I moved, Besides, I may not be at home every night. It¡¯ll


    be bad if others see you and misunderstand.¡±


    ¡°Misunderstand? Why am I afraid of getting misunderstood?¡± Yvonne was a little angry and wanted to


    be clear to Oliver.


    However, Oliver got up and walked away. He asked Queenie to open the ss counter for him to


    check.


    Junia tilted her head and appeared in front of Yvonne. ¡°Yvonne, you¡¯re love-struck. Do you like Mr.


    Eastwood?¡± Yvonne blushed and secretly asked, ¡°Is it obvious?¡±


    Junia grinned. ¡°What do you think? Who cannot tell? If I didn¡¯t notice, I would be blind. No matter what


    you¡¯re doing, you stare at Mr. Eastwood and giggle. It would be strange if you didn¡¯t like Mr. Eastwood!¡±


    Yvonne blushed even more and reached out to cover Junia¡¯s mouth.


    Junia did not back down and tickled Yvonne. The girlsughed yfully.


    As long as customers and Hailey were not there, they would not follow the rules.


    After Queenie unlocked the ss counter, she walked over and asked Yvonne quietly, ¡°Yvonne, do you


    really like Mr.


    Eastwood? To be honest, I¡¯ve known Mr. Eastwood for more than two years and just felt that he has


    changed a lot these days.¡±


    Yvonne nced at Oliver, who was checking the items. She felt the sweetness in her heart as if she


    was in love. Several girls thought Yvonne had seen Oliver be a store manager with a bright future


    and had the n to date him because of that.


    In fact, none of the girls knew that Oliver had earned over a few million dors. Yvonne personally saw


    what happened to Sofia the day before the previous day and that Oliver made more than 2 million


    dors just that day.


    Hailey even rewarded Oliver with Sofia¡¯s mansion.


    At first, Yvonne thought that Hailey had fallen in love with Oliver butter found it was different than she


    thought. Although Hailey had offered a high sry and mansion to Oliver, she did not look at Oliver


    differently.


    Only then did Yvonne have the idea of dating Oliver. Otherwise, she would not dare topete with


    Hailey.


    After several times, Yvonne also found that Oliver¡¯s identification skills were excellent. Hailey treated


    Oliver well because he was much better than Samuel in eyesight.


    Even for someone with Samuel¡¯s level, he was a great talent with a high sry to Yvonne. He would


    certainly earn over 200 thousand dors annually.


    However, Oliver was more excellent than Samuel, and his future was immeasurable. Yvonne thought


    that Oliver was a phenomenal man. She would not suffer losses if she had Oliver as her boyfriend.


    Oliver did not know what the girls were thinking at that moment.


    He tried to find something to do, trying to rx. What happened the night before was heavy like a rock


    in his heart.


    He pondered if anything happened between him and Sienna on the previous night.


    Oliver could not recall anything. If nothing had happened, he and Sienna would not be naked. It was


    impossible to say nothing happened.


    Oliver was, spacing out. In fact, he was not afraid. After all, he was a man and had nothing to be afraid


    of.


    Moreover, Sienna was more beautiful than other girls. She was more than enough for him. Oliver had


    no reason to be afraid.


    However, deep down, he felt uneasy.


    That day, Hailey did not show up in the store all day. Yvonne found two transactions from thepany


    ount. One was 3.7 million dors with the remark of antique calligraphy and painting payment. The


    other was 17 million dors with thement of ambergris payment.


    Yvonne was surprised and delighted. She had been working in True Treasure for nearly three years.


    The store¡¯s total revenue was only about 10 million dors every year, not to mention the expenses.


    However, those two transactions were worth more than 20 million dors, which was surprising.


    It was good news that the store could make money because the employees¡¯ sries and bonuses


    would be increased ordingly.


    Yvonne knew that Hailey offered Oliver a base sry of 20,000 dors and a 40%mission fee of


    the profit. The sum of the two transactions meant that Oliver could earn about 8 million dors as


    commission.


    A young man in his twenties like Oliver earned a few million dors in just a few days, and the mansion


    with more than 10 million dors was also under his name. In his twenties, Oliver had reached the


    achievement that most people could not achieve in their lifetime.


    Besides, he was not ugly and would be a rich husband. Yvonne had to hurry to get Oliver as her


    boyfriend before the chance slipped.


    If other girls in the store knew about Oliver¡¯s background, they would rush to him without hesitation.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    Although the five girls got along well at ordinary times, Yvonne hid Oliver¡¯s secret of being rich and


    didn¡¯t say a word about it.


    After work, Yvonne locked the door and wanted to leave with Oliver, but he tried to shove her away


    again. Yvonne wouldn¡¯t fall for that. As soon as the door was locked, she took a few steps and stood


    before Oliver.


    ¡°Oliver, are you looking down on people now that you¡¯re the store manager?¡±


    Oliver sighed and stuck his head out of the window. ¡°I have something urgent to do.¡±


    Yvonne ignored his words, turned around, opened the door, and entered the car. She pouted and said,


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you no matter what!¡±


    Oliver¡¯s head hurt, and he felt terrible to be straightforward with her. After all, they worked in the same


    store and would see each other frequently.


    ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t feel like doing it anymore.¡± Initially, he wanted to make an excuse, but it was pointless


    now that he couldn¡¯t get rid of her. He asked, ¡°Where are you going? Home? I¡¯ll give you a ride!¡±


    However, Yvonne stopped him from wanting to send her home. ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s go for dinner and


    watch a movie tonight. I think a new romantic film was released recently!¡±


    Oliver couldn¡¯t help but feel perplexed and thought, ¡°What should I do?¡±


    Yvonne nced at him and said bitterly, ¡°Are you reluctant to spend money? I¡¯ll buy you dinner and


    movie tickets. Is that all right?¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure. It¡¯s all up to you.¡±


    Oliver gave


    in as he was no match for Yvonne if he wanted to argue with her.


    After getting on the road, Oliver asked while driving, ¡°What do you want to eat? Where are we going?¡±


    Yvonne smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s up to you. You can take me wherever you want. I¡¯m fine with whatever


    you want to eat.¡±


    Oliver thought awhile and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the food vendor at the east market. There¡¯re many people


    there, and most importantly, the food tastes good.¡±


    Yvonne took out the makeup mirror from her bag to check her makeup and said casually, ¡°Sure.


    Anywhere will do.¡±


    Undoubtedly, she didn¡¯t care about the ce as long as the person she was with was Oliver.


    She seemed to feel that Oliver was not cold to her, so she took the initiative. After all, one could grow a


    rtionship as time.


    went on.


    Besides, she was a beautiful woman. As long as she was more humble and took the initiative, she


    didn¡¯t believe that Oliver was a man who failed to understand women¡¯s hearts.


    As an old saying went, it was easier for a woman to pursue a man. A beautiful woman would already


    seed halfway when she pursued a man.


    The food vendors at the east market at night were famous. The food tasted good and was affordable,


    so the business was very good.


    Oliver drove his Porsche 911 to the ce. There were at least 50 vendors at the east market. As soon


    as his car stopped, it immediately attracted much attention.


    The people who went there to eat and drink were not rich, and those who were wouldn¡¯te to such


    a ce to eat.


    Mercedes-Benz E-ss or C-ss, BMW 3 Series or 5 Series were also there. The most expensive


    car there was just around 90,000 dors. It was rare to see a Porsche 911 at the ce.


    The tall and beautiful Yvonne got out of the car and caught more attention. Most of the people nced


    at her and Oliver with envy


    and admiration.


    In those days, beautiful women were usually affiliated with wealthy people. If one¡¯s not rich, he


    shouldn¡¯t dream of marrying a beautiful woman. It was considered fortunate to look at them.


    Oliver sat at an empty table, and the owner greeted him with a smile. ¡°Please have a seat. Is it just the


    two of you two or are there more on the way?¡±


    ¡°Just us. Oliver took the menu from him, nced at it, and ordered some specialties such as shrimp,


    crabs, and fish.


    The owner¡¯s face was full of smiles. Generally, a small group of people would not order a lot or


    anything expensive, unlike the two who ordered more than arge group of people would.


    Yvonne saw that although the ce was noisy and many men stared at her lustfully, Oliver was not


    stingy and ordered so much seafood she liked.


    After thinking for a while, she sat close to Oliver and took several photos, with one hand holding her


    phone and another around his arm.


    Oliver was a little caught off guard. He wanted to move away, but Yvonne held him tightly and leaned


    closer, acting like a loving couple.


    He couldn¡¯t break free but felt bad to shove her away rudely.


    In fact, a beautiful and petite girl like Yvonne snuggled up in his arms warmly made Oliver feel


    comcent.


    He was holding himself back from Yvonne because she suddenly became enthusiastic after knowing


    he had be rich and owned a house. Her kindness would move him if he were still the poor man


    before.


    He thought of Isabel.


    Oliver couldn¡¯t bring himself to treat Yvonne with enthusiasm at once. Isabel treated him well when he


    was with her but kicked him away without hesitation when he was poor.


    ¡°If I became poor again, will Yvonne kick me away?¡± he wondered.


    The owner served arge te of spicy prawns and two grilled lobsters.


    The lobsters weighed at least two pounds three ounces.


    to


    1


    Yvonne peeled a lobster, dipped it in the sauce, and brought the fat and delicious flesh to Oliver¡¯s


    mouth.


    Oliver was stunned and he closed his lips. ¡°You can have it. You can have it.¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s for you!¡± Yvonne said in a sweet voice.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Oliver got goosebumps. The men looking at Yvonne¡¯s pretty face asionally were so envious and


    upset while watching. them disy their love.


    Oliver looked at Yvonne, who stared at him insistently. He quickly opened his mouth to take a bite.


    Yvonne smiled contentedly and then took another small bite.


    There was nothing more to exin why a beautiful woman wouldn¡¯t mind sharing food with a man and


    continuing to eat in front of so many strangers.


    Oliver didn¡¯t know what to say, and his thoughts were in a mess.


    Suddenly, a voluptuous and attractive figure came into his eyes. It looked familiar.


    Oliver was stunned and thought, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the beautiful Sienna who strangely stayed at the hotel for a


    night after our blind date?¡±


    Oliver felt sorry for Sienna.


    He wondered, ¡°Why is she here? Could she be working as a bar girl here at the market?¡±


    As soon as Sienna showed up, those who secretly nced at Yvonne shifted their gazes onto the


    former.


    Yvonne was about to feed Oliver some lobster again when she saw him staring at the front nkly.


    Following his gaze, she saw Sienna.


    Yvonne¡¯s face darkened, and she was unhappy.


    Women were very sensitive when being with other women, especially beautiful ones.


    Yvonne had a strong sense of crisis when she saw Sienna, who was more beautiful and


    temperamental than her.


    Yvonne wished Oliver didn¡¯t know her.


    However, Yvonne didn¡¯t expect Oliver suddenly wave at the gorgeous woman.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    Yvonne¡¯s face darkened, and her mood was instantly ruined.


    After Oliver waved at the beautiful woman, she ignored him.


    ¡°Sienna, what are you doing here? Are you selling alcohol?¡± Oliver shouted.


    Sienna nced at him, quickly retracted her gaze, and walked away without looking at him.


    Oliver was stunned and thought, ¡®Didn¡¯t she see me?


    No, she saw me clearly just now, but why did she walk away as if she didn¡¯t know me?


    Didn¡¯t she want to talk to me?¡¯


    Thinking of what happened that night, Oliver was also very embarrassed. He guessed that Sienna


    didn¡¯t want anything to do with him anymore and didn¡¯t want to recall what happened that day. She was


    slightly taken aback when he called her just


    now.


    Turning around, Oliver saw Yvonne¡¯s jealous and twisted expression. He suddenly remembered that he


    was not alone. Yvonne was with him.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Who is she?¡± Yvonne asked with a darkened expression.


    ¡°A friend,¡± Oliver replied and looked at Sienna, who sat at a table with two men.


    The men looked at Oliver. One of them pointed at him and asked Sienna, ¡°Who is he?¡±


    Oliver got furious at the sight of the two men¡¯s fierce looks and rude gestures. He patted his waist and


    raised his chin. ¡°I¡¯m a cop. Do you have a problem with that?


    The two men¡¯s faces changed. They flipped the table, got up, and ran away.


    The scene was a mess. Sienna red at Oliver fiercely, brought her wrist close to her mouth, and


    shouted, ¡°Go now!¡±


    After Sienna yelled, she chased after one of the escaping men. Oliver was surprised to see many men


    appear from every corner and surround the ce. The two men instantly pressed down on the ground


    and had their hands cuffed with shiny


    handcuffs.


    Oliver and Yvonne were both stunned.


    Oliver didn¡¯t expect that his courageously impersonating a police officer before the two men would lead


    to such a big


    Sienna gritted her teeth and pointed at Oliver. ¡°Take him away too!¡±


    Oliver didn¡¯t understand what was going on. Two men rushed over and cuffed him.


    Oliver struggled and shouted, ¡°What are you doing? Who are you?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re the police investigating a case. Behave yourself. Let¡¯s go!¡± the man who cuffed Oliver scolded


    him rudely.


    Yvonne¡¯s face turned pale from shock. More than a dozen of men were there. Two men pressed Oliver


    on the ground, who cried out in pain.


    Oliver eximed annoyingly, ¡°I didn¡¯tmit a crime. Why are you arresting me?¡±


    Sienna came over and scolded him coldly, ¡°You were obstructing official duties. Take him away!¡±


    Some policemen escorted the two men arrested to a tinted van while Oliver was forced into a car.


    Then, Sienna got in the car and sat next to him. She ordered the driver to drive.


    Yvonne was still holding a lobster in her hand. Her face turned pale, and she didn¡¯t know what to do.


    After a while, the cars disappeared.


    However, Oliver¡¯s Porsche 911 was still parked there.


    Oliver was still confused in the car. Looking at Sienna talking to the people on other vehicles with


    inte equipment, he gradually understood from her tone that she and the fierce men were all


    policemen.


    He eximed inwardly, ¡®What the fuck!


    No wonder she was so fierce and threatened me.


    Still, I thought she was a bar girl selling alcohol!¡¯


    After a while, Sienna turned to stare at him and said fiercely, ¡°You totally ruined our n!¡±


    Oliver felt a little guilty. ¡°H-How would I know what you were doing? I didn¡¯t know you were a cop. I-I


    thought you were a bar girl selling alcohol and simply wanted to help you with your sales.¡±


    ¡°A bar girl?¡± Sienna got furious at that instant. ¡°Get out of here!¡±


    Oliver couldn¡¯t help but retort, ¡°Juste at me. You don¡¯t have to insult my family too!¡±


    Sienna stared at him and raised her palm. ¡°You¡­ I wished I could kill you. Do you realize you ruined


    our n today?¡±


    Now that things hade down to this, Oliver didn¡¯t back down and snapped back at her, ¡°How would I


    know? We were in public, and there was no note on your forehead saying you were a cop on duty,


    asking me not to go there or call your


    name.¡±


    After making a rude remark, Oliver didn¡¯t even think before blurting out, ¡°You¡¯re taking revenge on me


    for what happened that night.¡±


    Sienna suddenly panicked. She reached her hand out, covered his mouth, and said in a low voice,


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Realization suddenly dawned on Oliver and he quickly shut up.


    Sienna felt ashamed and angry. Her colleagues in front couldn¡¯t help but look back at her.


    Twenty minutester, they arrived at the police station. Oliver was left alone in an office.


    He didn¡¯t know where Sienna went. No one came for half an hour.


    Oliver was very annoyed. He wanted to make a phone call, but he didn¡¯t have the chance to because


    all his belongings were confiscated by the police, including his phone.


    After waiting for another half an hour, Sienna came in furiously. She mmed a pile of paper on the


    desk and lost her temper at Oliver. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! You inadvertently alerted the other party and our


    n came to naught!¡±


    ¡°Here she goes again!¡± he thought.


    Oliver shook the handcuffs on his hands angrily. ¡°I told you. What does your case have anything to do


    with me? I didn¡¯t know about it at all. It was kind of me to call you because I was afraid of you¡­. Forget


    it. What else do you want? It¡¯ste now. Are you going to lock me up or let me go? Tell me!¡±


    Sienna was also annoyed and didn¡¯t know what to do with Oliver.


    It would be impossible to lock him up, but it was really upsetting that he ruined her n, which she had


    put so much effort intoing up with.


    Oliver shook the handcuffs again, revealing the marks on his wrist. He said to Sienna coldly, ¡°Look how


    you hurt are you trying to do? You must at least tell me what I did wrong. I want to see your chief!¡±


    1. What


    Sienna widened her beautiful eyes and said, ¡°The chief? Are you asking to see him? You should be


    grateful he¡¯s not looking for you. Now, you can go after you record a statement!¡±


    Oliver was infuriated. Sienna jotted down as she asked the questions while he answered honestly. She


    angrily pped the table when he mentioned he just wanted to help Sienna with her sales. ¡°Don¡¯t say


    that!¡±


    Oliver shrugged and said, ¡°What should I say? You shouldn¡¯t be asking me to fake my statement. I just


    think I owe you an apology for that night, but I¡¯m also confused¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Sienna threw away the notes, got up, and scolded harshly, ¡°If you say that again, I¡¯ll end you¡­¡±


    Oliver hurriedly stopped talking. He shouldn¡¯t have said that.


    They stared at each other like a pair of cockfighters.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    Someone knocked on the door, and a male policeman came in. He held an item and said to Sienna,


    ¡°Captain Kaiserman, we found this on Jakob, but both of them are keeping their mouths shut and won¡¯t


    say a word.¡±

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    Sienna snapped back at Oliver again, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault!¡±


    Oliver stopped arguing with her as her colleague was there and kept silent.


    He thought, ¡°How would I know I was ruining your n?¡±


    Sienna took the item. It was a rtively beautiful dark red sword, about two inches long and half an


    inch wide.


    She held it in her palm and looked at it for a while, but couldn¡¯t tell the material from its weight or touch.


    An odd word or symbol, which she couldn¡¯t understand, was engraved on one side of the sword.


    ¡°Ms. Kaiserman, can I take a look?¡± Oliver suddenly asked.


    Sienna nced at him and didn¡¯t want to give it to him.


    Oliver gestured and said, ¡°I appraise luxury items, antique calligraphy and painting, and antiques. That


    thing you¡¯re holding¡­¡±


    Sienna¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She seemed to remember that Joanna had told her that Oliver¡¯s job was


    to appraise luxurious items.


    After pondering for a while, she handed the sword to Oliver.


    Oliver took and observed it in his hands. When he moved, the handcuffs shook and clicked.


    Sienna took the key and unlocked it for him.


    A


    If not for his curiosity about the strange sword in his hand, Oliver would have yelled at Sienna, not let


    her uncuff him, and asked to meet her chief for an exnation.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    word at pal


    A few seconds after Oliver stared at the sword in his palm, a message appeared in his mind.


    [Destiny¡¯s Swiftde, a meteorite metal, forged on February 12th, 987 CE. It was buried with Henry¡¯s


    advisor, Freddy Mcgowan, on April 27th, 1646 CE. It was unearthed by Sean¡¯s tomb raiding crew on


    April 14th, 2020 CE, and then transported and stored in a basement at No. 624 at West Dragon Vige


    of Jeahron. On November 22nd, it was handed over to one of the subordinates, Brice Zeigler, as a


    token for the buyers to evaluate the overall value of the excavated item.]


    After reading the message, Oliver thought, ¡°Was Sienna¡¯s mission to capture this group of tomb


    raiders?¡±


    what it is?¡±


    When Sienna saw Oliver¡¯s stunned look, she frowned and coldly asked, ¡°Can you tell


    Oliver nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s called Destiny¡¯s Swiftde. It was made of a mixture of meteorites and


    metals. Ancient people used it to cultivate sword tools. The cultivation of swords in the past was just a


    legendary story. It could not be real. ording to current antique appraisal, it¡¯s actually of little value.¡±


    Sienna was a little disappointed. ¡°Is it worthless?¡±


    After pondering for a while, Oliver suddenly asked, ¡°Is any of the two men you arrested named Brice?¡±


    ¡°Brice?¡± Sienna was stunned. Her brows flinched as she stared at him and asked, ¡°How do you know


    his name?¡±


    Oliver hurriedly exined, ¡°I don¡¯t know him. I know he¡¯s a tomb raider and is with Sean¡­¡±


    ¡°Sean Miller!¡±


    Sienna jumped up, grabbed Oliver¡¯s sleeve, and asked trembling, ¡°Y-You know where he is?¡±


    Sienna was shocked. She and her team were investigating Sean¡¯s tomb raiding crew and the illegal


    antique trading, but they couldn¡¯t find concrete evidence.


    Some time ago, Sienna and several colleagues disguised themselves as buyers and finally met Sean¡¯s


    lackey, Brice.


    However, Brice was particrly alert and cunning and kept his guard up against new buyers. After all


    kinds of tests, he let his guard down. They met today to take her to Sean, but she didn¡¯t expect Oliver


    to alert the other party inadvertently.


    Oliver shook his head. ¡°How would I know where he is? I just heard that they have a hideout.¡±


    ¡°Where is it?¡± Sienna tightened her grip.


    ¡°Am I a criminal?¡± Oliver gritted his teeth and asked.


    Sienna wanted to hit him again but managed to suppress the urge and force a smile on her face. ¡°Tell


    me.¡±


    Oliver pondered for a while and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just happened to pass by a ce and saw Sean


    coming out. As for whether it was his hideout or not, I don¡¯t know about that. Besides, he doesn¡¯t know


    me at all. I only heard his name when ! wandered around the old junk market.¡±


    ¡°Where is it?¡± Sienna didn¡¯t bother to think about the authenticity of Oliver¡¯s reason and asked where


    Sean might be.


    ¡°No. 624 at West Dragon Vige.¡±


    When Sienna heard this, she turned around and left, but after walking to the door, she told her


    colleague, ¡°Keep an eye on him. Don¡¯t let him go until wee back!¡±


    Oliver gritted his teeth when he heard this and thought, ¡°This girl abandoned me after getting the help


    needed. I don¡¯t even know why I helped her just like that!¡±


    An hourter, it was chaotic at the police station, and the siren of the police car kept ringing.


    When Oliver saw Sienna again, she looked happy but shot him a dark look. She pretended to be


    serious and said, ¡°Your problem is very serious. I advise you to be honest with me. How did you know


    about Sean¡¯s tomb raiding crew? What deal did you make with them? How many times did you go to


    No. 624 at Dragon Vige?¡±


    Oliver¡¯s head went numb. He had revealed secret information suddenly, so he wondered, ¡°What should


    I do now? How can I get out of this?¡±


    Oliver rubbed his face hard and regretted it, but he insisted and exined, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you I don¡¯t know


    who Sean and Brice are? I never made any deals with them. Their names sounded familiar after


    hearing them at the old junk market once, and then I happened to meet him at Dragon Vige. That¡¯s it.


    Believe it or not. That¡¯s the truth!¡±


    Sienna nced at him mockingly, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a three-year-old? Do you think we¡¯re all idiots?¡±


    Oliver didn¡¯t say anything.


    Undoubtedly, Sienna didn¡¯t believe him and interrogated him about Sean¡¯s tomb raiding crew all night.


    As many antiques and some ledgers were found in the basement at No: 624 at Dragon Vige, Sean


    and his men couldn¡¯t argue their


    yout because they couldn¡¯t exin


    the traded items. Besides, the ledgers recording the transactions were evidence. The buyers also had


    disappeared. Tracking the transactions would reveal everything.


    Sienna¡¯s team raided the ce and arrested the group all night. The following day, Sienna, with


    darkened eyes, entered the office and said to Oliver, who was taking a nap on the desk, ¡°Oliver,


    someone is here to pick you up. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Oliver woke up and looked at Sienna for a while. Then, he shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not going


    anywhere. I want to see your chief.¡±


    Sienna blushed and bit her lip in anger, but she still tried to calm herself down. She stared at Oliver and


    said, ¡°About what happened yesterday, after the interrogation, we confirmed that you didn¡¯t strike any


    deal with those people. However, you ruined our secret n. Fortunately, the address and the


    information you provided were real. We arrested everyone from Sean¡¯s tomb raiding crew and even


    captured those with connections with them and the buyers. You made a contribution. I¡¯m sorry for what


    happened. I¡¯ve misunderstood you!¡±


    In fact, Sienna was still quite suspicious about Oliver and thought everything couldn¡¯t be a coincidence.


    However, she couldn¡¯t do anything about it because no one in Sean¡¯s group knew Oliver, and none of


    the deals had anything to do with Oliver or his shop. He was unrted to the case, but his information


    helped her capture Sean and his men all at once. It didn¡¯t make sense to her, but she could do nothing


    about it.


    Oliver snorted and thought, ¡°She locked me up for a night and simply thought an apology could solve


    the matter.¡±


    However, when he thought about the blind date, he felt guilty and gave in.


    After following Sienna out, he saw Hailey in the lobby, who stood out in the crowd.


    When Sienna arrived, they became the center of attention. One was elegant, while the other was


    dashing, and both looked extremely beautiful.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    Hailey stared at Oliver, annoyed, and said, ¡°Oh, you. Don¡¯t you know to call me about this matter?


    Yvonne is so stupid that she did not call me until this morning!¡±


    Hailey nced at Sienna and said sarcastically, ¡°If someone abuses their power, awyer can sue


    them.¡±


    Obviously, Hailey was talking about Sienna.


    Sienna bit her lips and said nothing. She did not have the high ground regarding Oliver¡¯s matter, so she


    had to endure no matter how he caused trouble.


    However, she could not figure out how Oliver knew everything so clearly if he were not on the same


    side as Sean¡¯s group.


    Although Oliver identally ruined her ns, he also gave all the information on Sean¡¯s group in one


    swoop, taking much credit. It did not make sense.


    That was because Sienna¡¯s actions were part of a secret n. There was no way ordinary people


    could know about it.


    When Oliver walked to the door, Hailey asked again; ¡°Mr. Eastwood, you must have been up all night


    with your big dark circles. It might affect your work today, so I think we should seekpensation from


    them for the loss of today¡¯s work.¡±


    Sienna could not help but argue, ¡°I¡¯ve already apologized. What do you mean by that? It¡¯s only a one-


    day loss. Fine, I¡¯ll pay


    for it!¡±


    Sienna angrily took 40 dors from her pocket and stuffed it into Oliver¡¯s hand while ring at Hailey.


    The two beautiful women fought like cats.


    Hailey sneered. ¡°Only 40 dors? Are you treating us like beggars? Let me inform you of Mr.


    Eastwood¡¯s earnings for the past three days. He earned 780 thousand dors on the 27th, 6 million on


    the 28th, and 17 million on the 29th. Do you want topensate for the daily or monthly average


    profit?¡±


    Sienna was stunned, and her face turned red. She was frustrated. ¡°Who do you think you¡¯re extorting


    from?¡±


    Hailey did not back off. ¡°Shall I print out the list of transactions and receipts of the store for you?¡±


    A plump middle-aged man approached them and greeted Hailey with a smile, ¡°Why, Hailey. Why are


    you here?¡±


    He then turned his head and asked Sienna, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Sienna bit her lips and said, ¡°Chief Crawford, I¡­ There has been a misunderstanding, but not with her.¡±


    Hailey sneered. ¡°Mr. Crawford, she has locked up Mr. Eastwood sincest night without any evidence.


    Your subordinates are


    so scary.


    Tyler red at Sienna and said, ¡°Sienna, apologize to them. We are serving these people. You must


    correct your wrongdoings.¡±


    Sienna could not stand it anymore and apologized to Oliver honestly, ¡°Oli¡­ Sir, I¡¯m sorry. I apologize


    for what happened yesterday.¡±


    Hailey was finally relieved and said, ¡°Since Mr. Crawford has spoken, I shall show respect to you. Let¡¯s


    go, Mr. Eastwood.¡±


    Oliver touched the traces of the handcuffs left on his wrists and went to Hailey¡¯s Bentley Continental in


    the parking lot outside the police station.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    While driving, Hailey said, unperturbed, ¡°I expected you to frighten her for a little while, but you stayed


    silent. Did your heart soften seeing her look so charming?¡±


    Oliver was stunned.


    Hailey snorted and said, ¡°What? Did I hit the bullseye?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Oliver denied it awkwardly and said, ¡°Yes. We¡­ We went on a blind date.¡±


    ¡°A blind date?¡± Hailey froze and became even more annoyed. ¡°Since you know each other, why are


    you so rude to one another? Why would she lock you up the entire night when she knows you?¡±


    Oliver smiled awkwardly and said nothing more. He could never tell Hailey what had happened that


    night.


    Honestly, he did not expect Sienna to be a police officer and a leader at that..


    He had always thought she was a bar girl.


    Hailey drove the car with a gloomy expression and soon fiercely said, ¡°Go back, clean up, and make


    preparations. We¡¯ll fly to Radford this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving already?¡±


    Oliver was stunned for a moment and then nodded. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go back to get my documents and say


    hello to my parents


    and sister. Um, how long will we be gone, Ms. Fox?¡±


    ¡°Seven or eight days at least and a month at most,¡± Hailey said coldly.


    Oliver nodded silently again. He was used to Hailey¡¯s cold and proud personality.


    ¡°Ms. Fox, you can drop me off at the food vendor in the east market. My car is still parked there. I will


    drive back and bring a bag with some clothes for changing.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go back to pack my luggage as well. You can go to my houseter, and we¡¯ll go to the airport


    together.¡±


    As Oliver drove from the food vendor in the east market back to the mansion, Joanna was already


    done moving. Oliver asked about Jason¡¯s condition and heard he was in a good mood. Oliver told his


    sister that he was going on a business trip for some time and to call him if anything happened.


    Although they were already rich, their family did not own any luxury clothes or items. Oliver simply


    packed a few pieces of clothes. He did not even have a suitcase, so he put his clothes into a backpack.


    Oliver took a cab and headed toward Hailey¡¯s ce without driving his car.


    In contrast, Hailey brought a big suitcase, wore sunsses, and carried a Hermes bag.


    After they got into the car, Hailey¡¯s driver took them straight to the airport.


    Oliver pondered and asked, ¡°Ms. Fox, are we going to Radford for stone gambling?¡±


    Hailey nodded with a rare gentle expression. ¡°You can say that. It¡¯s almost my grandma¡¯s birthday, and


    I want to find the best jadeite to make a birthday gift for her. I need to go there for the best quality


    jadeite.¡±


    Oliver did guess this because Radford and Taffledale were close to the Manchernius border, the


    country¡¯srgest jadeite and jade stone distribution center.


    Hailey seemed obsessed with finding a precious birthday gift for her grandmother.


    The driver drove to the suburbs and arrived at the tollgate of the airport expressway when seven or


    eight people stopped the


    car.


    A man in his 20s led those people. From how he dressed and his temperament, he looked different


    from the others. He was quite attractive, but his expression was gloomy.


    Hailey¡¯s face darkened when she saw this man.


    The man approached the car and knocked on the window beside Hailey.


    Hailey lowered the window and asked coldly, ¡°What do you want, Julian?¡±


    Julian Xanders nced at Oliver with a fake smile and said casually, ¡°Where are you going, Hailey? My


    fianc¨¦e can go wherever she wants, but it¡¯s still a bit inappropriate to go with another man.¡±


    When Oliver heard that this man was Hailey¡¯s fianc¨¦, he felt inexplicably heartbroken but immediately


    exined, ¡°I am the store manager of Ms. Hailey Fox¡¯s shop. We are going on a business trip.¡±


    Julian spat, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you. Who let you speak?¡±


    Oliver was stunned. He felt humiliated and wanted to punch him in the face.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    Julian was sharp-eyed, noticing the emotions shing in Oliver¡¯s eyes. Julian chuckled and said, ¡°If I


    hadn¡¯t found out you have nothing to do with Hailey, I would have destroyed you. Fine, you can go to


    Radford alone. The driver will send you to the airport. Hailey, get out of the car.¡±


    Hailey was trembling with anger, but looking at Julian, she snorted fiercely and exited the car.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you, Oliver,¡± Hailey said, bending down to look at Oliver.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Oliver simply responded.


    Julian seemed impressive. The fearless Hailey, in Oliver¡¯s impression, actually gave in to Julian, which


    was enough to point


    out an issue.


    Julian leaned close to the car window and said to Oliver, ¡°Pay attention to your identity and status,


    Oliver. Do what ackey is supposed to do. Don¡¯t have any crooked thoughts. Hailey is beyond your


    reach. You have done well till now, but if I find out you have intentions about Hailey in the future, I will


    turn you into a cripple.¡±


    Julian made it sound like a joke and spoke with a smile, but it looked ominous. Oliver could tell he was


    being serious.


    ¡°This guy must be a ruthless character that would keep his word,¡± Oliver thought.


    The driver seemed afraid of Julian and kept quiet, driving into the toll station.


    Oliver went to the airport alone. After arriving at the airport, he picked up his boarding pass and waited


    at the gate.


    Regardless, he could not vent his anger anywhere.


    The reason why Julian could be so arrogant was that he had the backing to act this way. He could


    easily crush Oliver. Ultimately, Oliver could not stand up for himself.


    ¡°Since I can¡¯t win right now, I should save up for now. When I¡¯m sure I can win against him, I¡¯ll pay him


    back with interest,¡± Oliver thought.


    It took two hours to fly to Radford. After exiting the airport, they took a taxi and headed downtown.


    Radford was a very distinctive city. There were advertisements about jadeites everywhere.


    Oliver did not trouble himself. He first went to Radiance Hotel and booked a room before going for a


    walk.


    He wanted to get to know the city before making ns.


    There was a huge market for jadeite and jade ware in Radford. Oliver asked around and went over


    there to take a look.


    The vast majority of the market was filled with semi-finished and finished products. There were brokers


    everywhere, offering customers something good. The scene was filled with jadeites. When asked about


    the price, it could be no less than 100 thousand dors.


    Naturally, Oliver would not let himself be scammed and suffer a loss. Once the gemstones were


    appraised, most of them would be exposed as inferior products worth less than hundreds of dors.


    Some are even straight-up fake.


    The products in the market were not all inferior. There were also good ones priced in the hundreds of


    thousands, which was at least several times higher than the actual value.


    None of these people were easy to deal with.


    Oliver thought, ¡°If one wants to earn a lot of money, it seems that only stone gambling is the most cost-


    effective in finding a true gemstone.¡±


    That was why the prices in stone gambling varied. No matter how high the price of a raw stone was, it


    would be much lower than that of a jadeite.


    However, there were no raw stones in the market. Oliver casually asked a broker, ¡°Sir, where is the


    stone gambling venue?¡±


    ¡°You want to gamble? Come on! I¡¯ll take you there.¡± The broker invited him with a smile.


    The man looked like he was in his mid-20s. He was thin, but Oliver could see the craftiness on his face.


    The man introduced himself, ¡°My name is Fabian. I¡¯m a jadeite and jade stone businessman. If you


    need anything, just look for me. I¡¯m certain you¡¯ll get the prettiest gems at the lowest price without


    scamming you. Nowadays¡­¡±


    Fabian leaned closer to Oliver and whispered, ¡°Scams are everywhere.¡±


    Fabian spoke as if he was not a scammer at all.


    Oliver was not afraid of being scammed. Whether raw stone or jadeite, he could spot the good and bad


    with his eyes.


    No matter how hard these brokers tried to scam him, they would not dare to snatch it. At most, they


    would only dig a hole and set up traps.


    However, no one could deceive Oliver¡¯s eyes.


    Seeing that Oliver did not object, Fabian excitedly took him out of the market and drove to the suburbs.


    Fabian drove a pickup truck with two seats at the front, while the back was used to store jadeites and


    raw stones.


    He took Oliver to a raw stone wholesaler who bought the low-grade raw stones from the Manchernius


    mining area and sold them in the country.


    ? ?? F * ?


    The wholesaler did the same thing as Willie, but their business was more than ten timesrger than


    Willie¡¯s.


    After arriving at the wholesaler¡¯s raw stone factory, the wholesaler asked him, ¡°How many do you


    want?¡±


    Jadeites piled up like a mountain on the ground in the wholesaler¡¯s courtyard. The trucks transporting


    the rocks in and out of the ce were not counted by blocks but weighed in tons.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Oliver was a little stunned. ¡°Aren¡¯t we supposed to choose first?¡±


    The wholesaler became uninterested when he heard Oliver picking a number to buy. The wholesaler


    waved his hand, and Fabian had to deal with him.


    Oliver stared at the pile of raw stones and found stones were only worth a few dors. They were all


    scraps with cracks and impurities.


    Fabian was puzzled as Oliver did not look like an experienced and skilled veteran because he was


    young, nor did he look like a wholesaler.


    Wholesalers did not care about the quality of raw stone at all. They directly bought tons of them,


    transported them back, picked out slightly better-looking ones for auction, and then transferred the rest.


    Oliver examined the rocks individually without using equipment, such as a small shlight for raw


    stone.


    The mostmon trick stone gamblers used was shining a small shlight against the raw stones and


    observing it through light.


    ¡°That guy just used his eyes to look a few feet away. Can he even see anything?¡± Fabian pondered.


    On the other hand, Oliver had not found any high-quality stones. All of them were only worth a few


    dors.


    After a while, he finally gave up. He turned around and asked Fabian, ¡°Look, buddy. These are all


    scraps. Are there any better stones?¡±


    Fabian shrugged and said, ¡°Wholesalers only have goods of this quality. The better ones basically will


    be transferred to their respective clients of different channels.¡±


    Oliver sighed and wondered if he should call Hailey to report the current situation and ask for her


    opinion.


    Fabian leaned over and said, ¡°There is still another way to get good stones.¡±


    Oliver was surprised and asked, ¡°How?¡±


    Fabian said, ¡°Go to Manchernius. You can either bid in the official auction or buy from private mine


    owners. The government controls the big old pits and mines, while the private mine owners bought


    some low-grade pits and mines. They also have stones, but their quality won¡¯t be as good as the old


    mine material.¡±


    Oliver immediately became upset and said angrily, ¡°I don¡¯t even have a passport. How can I go to


    Manchernius?¡±


    Fabian smiled and patted his chest. ¡°That¡¯s easy. You don¡¯t need a passport. You just need an ID to get


    there. I can make a temporary transit jade merchant certificate for you. If you give me 400 dors, I will


    get it done in one day.¡±


    Oliver thought for a while and immediately nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll transfer you 600 dors first. The 400


    dors is for you to make the certificate, and the 200 dors is for your hard work. If you buy me a good


    stone, a few thousand dors is nothing much of a reward.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a deal!¡± Fabian smiled and promised. Brokers like them often helped jade merchants without


    passports to cross the border for stone gambling.

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    In the evening, Oliver invited Fabian to have an expensive meal at Radiance Hotel. When paying the


    bill, Fabian heard the waiter say the total was 1,560 dors, which made him fawn more at Oliver.


    In truth, Oliver did that deliberately. Crafty fellows like Fabian admired money and power the most. If


    Oliver showed him the power he held, Fabian would treat him like family.


    Radiance Hotel was a five-star hotel. The food in the hotel was nothing but expensive. Its taste was


    less delicious than some unique restaurants but still pricey.


    Only with such a price could the hotel show the dignity of five stars.


    At about 10 a.m. the next day, the doorbell in Oliver¡¯s room rang.


    It was probably Fabian who was done making the certificates. After all, Oliver told him what room


    number he had stayed in yesterday.


    Oliver got up from bed and went to open the door in his shorts. He didn¡¯t bother to get dressed, since


    they were both men.


    As soon as the door opened, Hailey, who looked like she hade out of a painting, stood before him.


    Oliver was stunned for a moment. He gasped, turned around, and went back to put on his pants. He


    dressed himself for a while and even realized he had worn his pants incorrectly.


    Hailey walked in and sat down as if nothing had happened. She took a bottle of mineral water on the


    table, unscrewed it, and drank it. Then, she gasped for air and said, ¡°I¡¯m exhausted!¡±


    Oliver huddled on the other side of the bed and sat on the ground as he put on his clothes again. He


    asked, ¡°Ms. Fox, why did youe here without saying a word? And how do you know my room


    number?¡±


    Hailey pouted and said, ¡°There was a man at the front desk. I told him your phone number and said I


    was your girlfriend. He bought it.¡±


    Oliver was embarrassed. Beautiful women had their advantages. Then, he asked again, ¡°Didn¡¯t your


    fianc¨¦ prohibit you froming?¡±


    Hailey¡¯s face darkened, and she said, ¡°Let me rify something. He isn¡¯t my fianc¨¦, and we are not


    engaged. It¡¯s just that our parents have discussed it.¡±


    Oliver was silent, thinking, ¡°In her family, don¡¯t her parents make the choice?¡±


    Hailey snorted and said, ¡°You¡¯ve seen Julian. He is assertive, willful, and arrogant. He would be nothing


    had he not been born in that family.¡±


    Hailey then stared at Oliver and said sternly, ¡°Oliver, although my father has the final say in our family,


    my dad obeys my grandmother. As long as I make Grandma happy, my dad must listen to her.¡±


    Oliver came to a realization and said, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s why you came to look for a top-quality jadeite.¡±


    He finally figured out why Hailey hade here to find the best jadeite, and he was willing to help


    Hailey escape Marshall¡¯s shackles.


    After thinking for a while, worry appeared on his face as he said to Hailey, ¡°Ms. Fox, I contacted a crafty


    local fellow yesterday and asked him to apply for a jade merchant certificate to cross the border to


    Manchernius. We can check on the official auction and private mine owners to see if there are any


    good stones.¡±


    Hailey immediately nodded and agreed, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go too.¡±


    While looking for Fabian¡¯s phone number, Oliver told Hailey, ¡°Then, I have to ask him again to make


    you a jade merchant certificate. Otherwise, you can¡¯t cross the border, but I am afraid we will have to


    wait until tomorrow.¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Hailey shook her head and said, ¡°No need. I have a passport. Let¡¯s go today. I ran away from home


    secretly. If Julian finds out, he¡¯ll definitely chase after me, so we leave early to avoid trouble.¡±


    Half an hourter, Fabian arrived. His eyes glinted after he saw Hailey.


    Oliver introduced, ¡°This is my boss, Hailey. She wants to go too, but she has a passport and doesn¡¯t


    need to apply for a jade


    merchant certificate.¡±


    Fabian finally looked away from Hailey and took out a jade merchant certificate for Oliver.


    This jade merchant certificate was very popr in Manchernius. Manchernius did not have many


    industries other than jadeite and raw stones sales, which was the most significant pir of their


    economy. Jade merchants were their biggest buyers.


    Customers were always right. Naturally, they had to serve the customers properly, or no one would buy


    their expensive


    stones.


    Hailey wanted everything to be quick. Fabian drove his car and took the two past the borders, arriving


    at Moulmore, which


    was a near distance from Radford.


    Although Moulmore was a city, it was smaller than Clusia¡¯s cities. It had a poption of only over


    100,000 and was a special economic zone located on Manchernius¡¯s border against Radford.


    Fabian knew the jade stone wholesaler and private mine owners in Moulmore. After passing through


    the border, he took Oliver and Hailey directly to the private miner¡¯s office to see if there was any good


    stone.


    The government-controlled official auction was not a daily event.


    Most of these private mine owners were Clusians or of Clusian origin. Communication was not a


    problem as Fabian did not need to trante for them.


    With Hailey around, Oliver felt at least confident with his money power.


    When Fabian and the Clusian mine owner, Joshua, led them to look at the stones, Oliver was not


    frightened.


    Joshua showed them the treasures in the warehouse. There were about 20 pieces of stone, big and


    small.


    The bigger ones were about six pounds, and the smaller ones were slightlyrger than a fist. There


    were noticeable green


    marks on their surfaces.


    Joshua had written clear prices and descriptions on tags next to each stone. For example, the tag


    beside the biggest stone wrote: [The weight is 453 pounds. A few cracks on the surface. It disys


    a cloudy structure with sufficient rity. High-quality material. Price: 576 thousand dors.]


    Oliver stared at the big raw stone for a few seconds, and his mind showed its identification message.


    [Rough jade stone from Pillere. Formed 90 million years and was excavated on July 7, 2020. The total


    weight is 453 pounds. Its jade core is slightly mixed with impurities and cracks, and the transparency


    index is 0.22.]


    [Here is a 360-degree high-definition graphic of the jade core.]


    [Craftsmanship level: Unprocessed.]


    [Value assessment: 900 dors.]


    ¡°This is unprofitable,¡± Oliver thought.


    Oliver immediately lost interest in it and turned to look at another piece of material.


    There were more than 20 pieces of raw stones in Joshua¡¯s warehouse. The most expensive was 576


    thousand dors, and the cheapest one cost 30,000 dors.


    Oliver noticed only two of the jade cores were slightly better. One was worth 13,000 dors, and the


    other 4,400 dors.


    However, they were priced at 96,000 dors and 54,000 dors.


    It would be a huge loss if he bought them.


    Fabian hoped Oliver would do business so that he and Joshua could profit. Joshua would have to pay


    Fabian an introduction fee, and Oliver would need to pay Fabian for his help.


    However, Oliver shook his head and asked Joshua, disappointed, ¡°Mr. Jacob, are there any other


    stones?¡±


    Joshua was surprised and said, ¡°You only looked at my stones and already determined they¡¯re low-


    quality?¡±


    ¡°This man is too young. He doesn¡¯t even use any equipment to appraise the stones. Can he spot


    anything like this?¡± Joshua thought, ¡°He thinks none of the stones in my collection are worth it.¡±


    Fabian also wondered if Oliver really came here to do business, but he pointed outside and said, ¡°Have


    a look in the courtyard. A crowd of raw stones is ced on the ground on the right. The price is


    calcted by ton over there. Do you want it?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a look first.¡±


    Oliver did not mind it. The 780 thousand dors he earned was found within millions of scraps and sold


    cheaply.


    He was not afraid of it being expensive. No matter how expensive these stones were, they would be


    worth more than their selling prices if the true treasure was in them.


    The key was that he would not fall for worthless, unprofitable stones.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    Seeing that Oliver was not interested in these treasures, Joshua had no patience and casually ordered


    Fabian to take them to see the scraps outside. Then, Joshua found an excuse and got busy with


    something else.


    Joshua was not interested in selling scraps because the profit wasn¡¯t great. He could only earn more if


    he sold more.


    Fabian was alsocking in interest since he wouldn¡¯t get many benefits from selling scraps. Thus, he


    merely nned to bring Oliver to take a quick nce at the scraps before bringing Oliver to the next


    boss¡¯ ce.


    Joshua¡¯s courtyard was at least 100 thousand square feet, and dozens of piles of raw stone were piled


    up like mountains.


    Oliver and Hailey were stunned by the scene!


    There were at least 90,000 raw stones in that area. If they had to look through the raw stones one by


    one, they would have to spend infinite time there.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Oliver hesitated for a moment and started to stare at the stone. He thought, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll just identify


    them as much as I can. I might pick up a good deal if I can identify something, but I certainly won¡¯t get


    anything if I never start looking.¡±


    Oliver spent three seconds on one raw stone. He only looked at the information to see if the raw stone


    was valuable. If not, he would directly go to the next one.


    In this way, he could basically identify a raw stone in 3 seconds, 20 raw stones in 1 minute, 200 raw


    stones in 10 minutes, and 600 raw stones in half an hour.


    After only a few minutes, Oliver really picked out two raw stones. They were not big, and the sizes were


    simr to a small bowl, but they were all jadeites worth around 50, 000 dors.


    Around 50, 000 dors was considered a small amount to Oliver and Hailey. But even a small profit


    was worth considering, and it was better to earn something than not earn anything at all.


    Even someone who considered themselves an expert in stone gambling would still suffer losses, as


    they would usually choose stones with a good outer appearance. Especially old mine materials from


    official auctions. Then, they would lose money from that.


    It was cheap to buy a stone from scraps. As long as one was lucky enough to get that stone, one was


    guaranteed to make money. So it really depended on one¡¯s luck to strike a generous bargain.


    Experience and observant skills were nothing.


    Of course, Oliver¡¯s skill was an exception. He might be the only person in the world who had that skill.


    Seeing that Oliver really picked out a few pieces of stone, Fabian couldn¡¯t urge Oliver to leave. Fabian


    thought, ¡°But the raw stones here are all calcted by the ton. How am I supposed to calcte these


    few pieces that he picked out?¡±


    Oliver took another half an hour to pick out a dozen stones. One of them was a basketball-sized raw


    stone worth over 300 thousand dors, and the rest were all worth around 20 thousand dors or so


    and between 40,000 and 60, 000 dors.


    The proportion of getting good stones from scraps was actually very low, and one might be able to get


    more good stones just because of therge amount.


    Oliver looked at the mountain-like raw stone piles and shook his head. He thought, ¡°Forget it.¡±


    Although Hailey picked out around 20 stones, none of them was a good jadeite. The difference was


    way too huge from the top jadeite Hailey wanted. It was estimated that it would take an old mine to find


    a good stone.


    ¡°Fabian, I¡¯m going to pick these stones. Ask Joshua how much he wants and I¡¯ll pay for it.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Fabian was a little embarrassed as he spoke. ¡°These are all low-grade materials sold by the


    ton. To be honest, it¡¯s really hard for me to tell Joshua. If he wants to sell these, he will sell an entire


    truck of these materials at a time. How should I tell him if you only want to buy around 20 pieces of


    them?¡±


    Oliver smiled and said, ¡°Fabian, I didn¡¯t pick the raw stones based on if they¡¯re old mine materials or


    how good their outer appearance looks. I choose the raw stones based on whether they¡¯re appealing to


    the eye. If they are, I¡¯ll want them. If they aren¡¯t, then I won¡¯t buy them. You don¡¯t have to be so


    troubled. How about this¡­ There are 23 raw stones in total. I¡¯ll give you 40,000 dors in total. No


    matter how much money you pay Joshua, it would be none of my business. Even if you only gave


    Joshua 200 dors and earned 39,800 dors yourself, it¡¯s your business. The extra money will be


    considered as the money for your hard work. How about that?¡±


    ¡°40,000 dors? In dors?¡± Fabian was stunned and asked.


    Oliver smiled and said, ¡°Of course. I can¡¯t be paying you using Manchernius dors, can I? You won¡¯t


    ept it even if I want


    1. Hahal¡±


    ¡°Okay! Sure, Oliver. I¡¯ll handle it!¡±


    Fabian was overjoyed. Joshua¡¯s scraps were calcted by the ton. The 20 to 30 pieces of stones that


    Oliver chose weighed around 500 pounds at most, which would only cost 1,000 dors at most. Fabian


    could earn a total profit of 38,000 dors


    this way!


    It was difficult to earn 38,000 dors at ordinary times. It would be good if Fabian could earn a few


    thousand dors a month by swindling someone. He thought, ¡°It¡¯s truly lucky that I get to earn 38,000


    dors like this!¡±


    Without saying a word, Oliver directly transferred 40,000 dors to Fabian via Fabian¡¯s QR code.


    Money was hard currency.


    Fabian smiled and moved the raw stone into his pickup truck. He thought, ¡°It seemed that Mr.


    Eastwood is really rich, for he casually spent 40,000 dors buying scraps.¡±


    Fabian became more enthusiastic when he went to Darren Warius¡¯ house. Darren was the owner of


    another private mine. At this time, Fabian thought that whether Oliver bought good materials or scraps,


    Fabian would be enthusiastic. After all, Oliver would still pay Fabian a lot, even if Oliver was buying


    scraps.


    Fabian had developed discerning eyes after all these years. Although he couldn¡¯t bepared with an


    expert, he was still quite observant. He really wouldn¡¯t be interested in the 20 raw stones Oliver picked.


    Hailey just followed and watched Oliver do things without saying a word.


    She didn¡¯t know the skills and methods here, so Oliver was responsible for them.


    She would worry or guess if she hadn¡¯t seen Oliver doing stone gambling before, but she wouldn¡¯t be


    worried after witnessing his ability.


    Everyone lost money in Willie¡¯s auction, except Oliver, who bought two valuable raw stones.


    If it was just one piece of raw stone, Hailey might think it was just luck. But both pieces were valuable


    stones, Besides, the other raw stones in the entire auction were scraps. Only these two raw stones


    were valuable. How could this still be described by just luck?


    Besides, Oliver earned 6 million dors from Sofia and 17 million dors by picking things up on the


    beach. Was that luck, too?


    Hailey had long been sure that Oliver was an expert in identifying stones.


    Compared to Joshua, Darren had more pieces of raw stones with a good outer appearance. There


    were over forty pieces of raw stones in Darren¡¯s private storage.


    Oliver looked at the collection of raw stones before choosing a piece of raw stone weighing 172


    pounds. The raw stone was bigger than a basketball.


    The price of this raw stone was 92,000 dors, and its outer appearance looked great.


    Of course, if Oliver would buy the raw stone, it meant that its inner content was also great. The jade


    core was opaque, which had a pretty good rity and transparency index. Besides, it was not small. It


    could produce five bracelets and more than a dozen pendants. The price of the jade was 800 thousand


    dors, and the finished product could sell for over 1.5 million dors. One could make a lot of profit!


    Darren was very polite, even after a deal was made.


    Oliver still asked Fabian to negotiate with Darren. Oliver gave Fabian 100 thousand dors in total, and


    then Fabian would bargain with Darren or get a rebate from Darren.


    Fabian was overjoyed. He thought, ¡°This young Mr. Eastwood is so generous. It seems that there is a


    reason he can have a girlfriend like a fairy. He¡¯s rich and generous. Which girl wouldn¡¯t like him?¡±


    After Oliver waited for Fabian to finish the negotiation, Oliver said to Darren, ¡°Mr. Warius, do you have


    any scraps sold by the ton? I still want to pick some. Maybe I can find something good from the scraps.


    Hehe¡­¡±


    Darren waved his hand and led the way. ¡°No problem, Mr. Eastwood. It¡¯s best if you can find a good


    deal! Haha!¡±


    The scale of Darren¡¯s scraps was smaller than Joshua¡¯s, but it was not less than a few dozen tons.


    Oliver probably couldn¡¯t see it all, so he picked the raw stones on the surface and scanned them.


    On the other hand, Fabian had patience, as Fabian knew Oliver would give him a lot of money when


    Oliver bought the scraps. Then, after Fabian negotiated with Darren, Fabian would make even more


    money.


    It took Oliver more than an hour to pick out only nine pieces of scraps, and they were all small jadeites


    worth only between 40,000 and 60,000 dors.


    It was too difficult to pick. Oliver wiped his sweat and nced at the piles of scrap stones, then shook


    his head and said to Fabian, ¡°Fabian, forget it. I¡¯ll choose these nine stones and still pay you 40,000


    dors. You can let Mr. Warius know, and


    you earn is up to you.¡±


    how much


    ¡°Okay!¡± Fabian grinned from ear to ear and thought, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Eastwood to bid without


    following the usual pricing. He¡¯s paying me 40,000 dors for nine stones, which obviously meant that


    he¡¯s letting me make a profit of 40,000 dors. I¡¯m sure Darren won¡¯t shamelessly make me pay for


    these nine stones, right?

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    After leaving Darren¡¯s ce, Fabian didn¡¯t urge Oliver to go to the next one. Instead, Fabian said with a


    smile that he would take them to dinner.


    The restaurants in Manchernius were not as good as the ones back in the country, but they were still


    quite unique.


    The meal cost 200 thousand Manchernius dors, which came down to 200 dors after conversion.


    Fabian secretly paid the bill so that Oliver could hot take it from him.


    That day, Fabian had already earned about 90,000 dors from Oliver. Thus, it would seem wrong if


    Fabian were still reluctant to pay a few hundred dors.


    It was still early, just after noon, after they finished the meal.


    Fabian smiled and said to Oliver, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, we¡¯re in no rush anyway. How about I take you to the


    mine site?¡±


    Hailey rushed to say, ¡°Sure. I¡¯ve never seen how jadeite is produced.¡±


    Oliver also nodded, but he asked Fabian carefully, ¡°Can you buy it on the spot if we see a good stone?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Fabian nodded and replied, ¡°You can buy the stones from private mines whenever, as long


    as the mine owner thinks the price is appropriate. However, the old mine materials owned by the


    government cannot be sold privately. Generally, they are only auctioned in the official auctions. Then


    again, there is nothing that they wouldn¡¯t sell as long as the price is right. They are not fools, after all.


    Why won¡¯t they sell it to you if you offered 300 thousand dors for something that could only sell for


    200 thousand dors in the official auctions?¡±


    part of the


    In the past, Manchernius¡¯s raw stones were not prohibited from private trading. The government only


    took a profit as tax. However,ter, the government received fewer taxes even though the price of


    jadeite rose higher and higher. Thus, the government withdrew the right and changed to public auction.


    That way, it maximized the profits of jadeite to its most.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    The raw stone mined from Manchernius were mainly sold through stone gambling. On the other hand,


    semifinished and finished jadeite products after cutting were much fewer. That was because it would


    already be considered lucky if one managed to get ten usable stones from 100 raw stones. Moreover, it


    was even more difficult to get a high-quality jadeite. Generally, there might not even be a jadeite in 100


    stones.


    Therefore, losing at the stone gambling was known as the norm. If 100 raw stones were good-looking,


    one could be sold for over 200 thousand dors. One hundred of them woulde down to 20 million


    dors.


    However, it would rely on luck with semifinished jadeite products that were cut and could be seen


    clearly.


    A winning bet would mean the piece could be worth hundreds of millions of dors. On the contrary,


    losing could cost one everything.


    Still, it was rare toe across a good piece in 100 raw stones. Not to mention, a raw stone could sell


    for 20 million dors, but it could barely sell for 200 thousand dors if it were cut open and sold as


    jadeite.


    Aware of that fact, the government of Manchernius only auctioned raw stones and let everyone bet on


    them. That way, the risk was passed on to the buyers while they sat at the side and enjoyed the profit.


    At the same time, the government never envied one who made a fortune from betting on raw stone


    because the chances of making it were a thousand in one. Most were destined to lose.


    Meanwhile, Fabian drove Oliver and Hailey straight to the mining area.


    The environment of the Manchernius mining area was very bad. There were essentially no standard


    concrete public roads, let alone asphalt roads.


    Moreover, the mining area was full of pits and caves. From a distance, the ces where mines were


    dug among the green mountains looked like gaping wounds. It was shocking.


    Mining is incredibly damaging to the environment. However, nothing could be done about it, especially


    in Manchernius, which was ranked among the top poorest countries in the world. With underdeveloped


    industrialization, selling minerals was a rtively stable ie.


    The group first went to a considerably well-located old mining area. The scale was also muchrger


    than the private mining area. Tens of thousands of people dug in only a single mining area.


    Fabian pointed at the mining area and said to Oliver and Hailey, ¡°The official auction will be held five


    dayster. Thus, you¡¯ll have to wait five days if you want to auction the items. I¡¯ll show you around


    these few days and have a look first. I¡¯ll also introduce you to the owner of the private mine here.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Oliver replied and looked back at Hailey.


    Hailey had secretly ¡°escaped¡± to get there. Naturally, she did not want to go back


    However, Hailey¡¯s expression always seemed to be clouded with sadness. Oliver knew the reason for


    her worries. She wanted


    to find top-grade jadeite.


    Then again, that kind of world-ss treasure was rare. Even if Oliver had unparalleled identification


    skills, the item must still exist. Simply put, a world-ss jadeite must be mined first.


    Oliver was also worried on Hailey¡¯s behalf. If possible, he would find her the best jadeite at any cost.


    The stones from the old mining area were dug and transported out from time to time. Then, the site


    management would take photos for registration before transporting them back to the city.


    There were a bunch of stonesid out at the scene. Fabian first took Oliver and Hailey to visit the ce


    for a while. Meanwhile, Oliver noticed armed guards were watching the scene, which made him


    nervous.


    At least hundreds of raw/stone pieces were excavated on the spot, and Oliver watched from a distance


    of more than 30 feet.


    The odds of getting jade from those old mine materials were much higher than those Oliver had seen


    before. Almost 90% of the stones had jade cores worth around 90,000 dors.


    However, those raw stones looked good and were old mine materials. Thus, anyone would know that


    the auction price by the official auction would not be less than 200 thousand dors. If purchased, it


    would still result in a loss, just not a devastating one.


    Then again, the best jadeite aside, there was not even high-quality ice jade or opaque jade in those


    stones.


    Oliver looked through all the raw stones at the site and was disappointed.


    After leaving the mining area, Fabian took them to two other mining sites. Yet, the results were the


    same, and they didn¡¯t find any good stone.


    In the end, they returned to Moulmore city center around four o¡¯clock, checked themselves in the best


    hotel in the city, and


    went out to eat.


    Since Fabian didn¡¯t need to drive to the mining area or wholesalers to see raw stones anymore at night,


    he drank and went back to sleep drunk.


    Meanwhile, Oliver asked Hailey, ¡°Ms. Fox, do you want to go for a walk?¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Hailey stood up and left immediately. Moulmore¡¯s night was hot, so Oliver went to buy two


    drinks, and they walked on the street while drinking.


    Not long after, Hailey suddenly held Oliver¡¯s arm.


    Oliver¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and his mind was fuzzy. ¡°What is Hailey doing?¡± he thought.


    Hailey whispered in a low voice, ¡°Someone is following us. Don¡¯t look back!¡±


    Oliver was shocked. He pretended to look at the things in a stall that they passed and peeked to the


    side.


    Five or six people were following them from around 33 feet away, and they were obviously watching the


    two.


    Oliver¡¯s eyes were sharp, and he saw a part of a knife shining when one of them lifted the lower hem of


    thetter¡¯s clothes. Oliver instantly burst into a cold sweat and whispered to Hailey, ¡°They have knives!¡±


    Then, Oliver nced at the things on the stall, turned around, and pulled Hailey forward. He didn¡¯t dare


    to run for fear that those people wouldsh out and chase after them.


    Oliver assumed those people were wary because of the crowd, and they probably nned on striking


    when they got to a quiet ce.


    ¡°Are they robbers?¡± wondered Oliver.


    Then, as Oliver thought about it, a person¡¯s face suddenly appeared in his mind, Julian!


    ¡°Could it be that he¡¯s the one behind those people?¡± thought Oliver.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    Hailey walked quickly and peeked back. Simrly, those people also quickened their paces when they


    noticed she and Oliver were walking faster.


    At that point, it was apparent those men were after them. They even reached out and held the handle


    of the knives at their waist.


    Hailey was so frightened that her face turned pale. Aside from the surrounding strangers, she only


    knew Oliver, who was holding onto her.


    Simrly, Oliver was also super nervous. As he looked at the grim expressions of the people pursuing


    them, Oliver thought they would be killed or disabled if they caught up with him.


    At that moment, Oliver saw a man riding a motorcycle stopped to deliver goods to a stall. The man was


    holding a paper and checking it with the stall owner.


    Without a word, Oliver held onto Hailey, ran over, and got on the motorcycle. Hailey also quickly got on


    and put her arms around Oliver¡¯s waist.


    With that, there was no time for courtesy as Oliver put the motorcycle into gear and floored the


    elerator.


    It was not until the motorcycle had driven off a few feet away that the owner looked back. When the


    owner realized that his motorcycle had been robbed, he shouted and started running to catch up with


    them.


    Meanwhile, the people behind Oliver also yelled and chased after them when they saw him take the


    motorcycle suddenly and drive off.


    However, how could human legs catch up with a motorcycle?


    Oliver sped the entire way while Hailey hugged him tightly and turned to look at the people who were


    chasing them. Seeing that they were pulling further away, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    -Yet, before Hailey could tell Oliver the good news, two SUVs rushed out of the street. The group of


    people quickly got into


    the two cars and chased after Hailey and Oliver again.


    ¡°Damn it. T-They¡¯re catching up in two SUVs!¡± Hailey shouted anxiously.


    Oliver was checking out the terrain in front of him as he drove the motorcycle. At the same time, Hailey


    was so nervous that¡¯ she pinched his waist and shouted, ¡°Hurry up. They¡¯re catching up. They¡¯re


    catching up!¡±


    At that moment, the people in the two cars did not bother to hide their intention anymore as they


    shouted and waved their machetes from the window.


    It wasmon to see fights and brawls on the streets in Manchernius. Thus, everyone else was


    indifferent and avoided the chaos as possible as they could. No one called the police.


    After all, everyone knew that those gangs had a close rtionship with the officials. Thus, whoever


    called the police was only bringing trouble for themselves.


    Motorcycles had an obvious advantage over human legs. However, the advantage the two SUVs had


    over the motorcycle quickly became apparent, and the distance between them was getting closer.


    Hailey screamed in fear when she saw the fierce-looking men with machetes closing in.


    Meanwhile, Oliver dodged to the left and drove into a branch road. In reality, it was not a branch road


    but an earth road a little over three feet.


    It was a mountain road, and the other two SUVs also came in after a sudden break and were still


    chasing them.


    However, the road was about three feet wide, with grassy verges on both sides. Thus, the SUVS


    slowed down after they came


    1.


    The SUV shook back and forth because the grass was dense and covered with thorns, not to mention


    the asional stones.


    On the other hand, Oliver didn¡¯t slow down much on his motorcycle and drove into the forest in a sh.


    At that moment, a st was heard from the SUV in the front. It turned out that the right tire had collided


    with a stone, and the tire burst with a loud st.


    The men got out of the car, shouting and fussing. Meanwhile, deep in the forest, the lights on the


    motorcycle were shing further away and disappeared after a few moments.


    Still, Oliver didn¡¯t dare to let his guard down and kept riding with his eyes looking straight ahead.


    There was no road ahead anymore. Oliver was doing his best riding the motorcycle, avoiding the trees,


    pits, and stones.


    As a result, they fell into a waist-deep pit in the grass. Amid their miserable cries, they rolled onto each


    other.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    As soon as they fell, Oliver pushed the motorcycle away with all his might to avoid crushing Hailey and


    him. Then, he pulled Hailey into his arms and covered her head and face with both hands to protect


    her.


    Once everything came to a stop, Oliver didn¡¯t dare to make a sound as he hugged Hailey. Simrly,


    Hailey didn¡¯t dare to make a sound as well. The two held back the pain in their bodies and did not even


    dare to breathe.


    They still heard the shouting far away, but those sounds never got closer.


    After a while, the voices pulled further away. Then, they werepletely inaudible.


    After waiting another ten minutes, Oliver said to Hailey in a low voice, ¡°Ms. Fox, they might have left.


    Don¡¯t move. I-I¡¯ll check first.¡±


    It was already eight or nine o¡¯clock at night. Thus, the sky was very dark, and the stars did nothing to


    brighten the forest.


    Oliver got up and quietly looked in the direction of the road that they came from. That ce was at


    least a few miles from Moulmore, so he couldn¡¯t see any of it.


    It was pitch-dark everywhere. Oliver touched his pocket and found his phone. He took it out and turned


    on the shlight. Then, he covered the light slightly and helped Hailey up.


    Hailey¡¯s face was pale. Fortunately, she was unharmed as Oliver protected her head and face.


    Oliver stretched out his hand and pulled Hailey out of the pit, but Hailey fell again with a painful cry as


    soon as she crawled


    out.


    Oliver reached out in time and held Hailey by the waist, but the two almost fell together. He then helped


    her sit down and hurriedly checked with the shlight.


    No injuries were found anywhere on Hailey, but she cried in pain with her hands covering her right


    ankle.


    Oliver removed Hailey¡¯s shoes and saw her red and swollen right ankle joint. It was probably sprained,


    as she screamed in pain at the slightest touch.


    Based on that situation, Hailey couldn¡¯t walk anymore. In addition, the motorcycle had broken down,


    and they had no idea if those people were guarding the foot of the mountain.


    After some thought, Oliver called Fabian again. The call went through, but Fabian was not picking up.


    ¡°This guy had too much to drink. He must be sleeping like a dead pig. I guess there¡¯s no way he would


    answer the phone tonight,¡± thought Oliver.


    When he saw Hailey¡¯s pained expression, Oliver gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Ms. Fox, let me carry you


    down the mountain.¡±


    Hailey shook her head and worriedly said, ¡°What about those people? We¡­ It¡¯s better to wait until


    sunrise and think of something then.¡±


    ¡°But your foot¡­¡± Oliver looked at Hailey¡¯s foot worriedly.


    Hailey clenched her teeth and endured the pain. ¡°I¡¯ll endure it. It¡¯s not bleeding or broken. I¡¯ll just have


    to bear with the pain.¡±


    Oliver didn¡¯t know how to treat Hailey, so he could only watch her suffer.


    Oliver felt anxious. He then noticed the nts around him and suddenly thought, ¡°Since the


    identification skills of my eyes can identify anything, can I identify herbs for a sprain?¡±


    With that thought, Oliver quickly looked at the unknown nts.


    Thatch and grass were definitely not herbs, so it was unnecessary to waste time on them. Many


    species, such as trees, could be ruled out at once with the same method.


    The identification message in Oliver¡¯s mind was indeed useful as he looked at several kinds of nts.


    However, he didn¡¯t manage to identify any of the needed herbs.


    Several ntster, Oliver discovered a Notoginseng. It was medicine, but not suitable for sprains.


    Oliver then looked at a green nt lying on the ground, and a message appeared in his mind.


    Ground-ivy-Growing time is four months. Also known as gill-over-the-ground, creeping charlie, alehoof,


    catsfoot, and


    more.


    Function: Reduce water retention, cooling, detoxifying, healing bruise, relieving swelling and pain.


    Dosage and administration: Boil between 0.5 ounce and 1 ounce. For external application, use fresh


    products, pound them, and apply them to the affected area.¡¯

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    Oliver¡¯s eyes widened with excitement as he caught sight of it, his heart racing. Without dy, he


    scooped up a handful, scanning his surroundings only to find no avable tools for grinding. After a


    brief moment of contemtion, he stuffed it into his mouth, chewing vigorously.


    After chewing it into a pulpy mess, he spat it into his hand and grabbed another handful, chewing


    again.


    With each bite, the bitter and unpleasant taste overwhelmed his senses.


    After chewing tworge mouthfuls, Oliver finally stopped. He turned around and carefully positioned


    Hailey¡¯s right foot on the ground. Taking the crushed leaves, he gently applied them to her inmed,


    reddened skin.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Hailey, who was in agony, dared not move, for even the slightest motion would result in excruciating


    pain.


    Yet, as Oliver ced the crushed leaves on her foot, a refreshing coolness permeated her skin, offering


    instant relief from some of her sufferings. The pain noticeably diminished as Oliver proceeded to apply


    the leaves to the surrounding joints.


    Inquisitively, Hailey asked Oliver, ¡°What remedy is this? It has significantly alleviated my pain.¡±


    With meticulous care, Oliver continued his task, exining, ¡°This is ground-ivy, a potent medicinal herb.


    When applied externally, it possesses remarkable properties such as reducing swelling, soothing


    inmmation, and relieving pain.¡±


    ¡°Can you even diagnose illnesses and identify herbs?¡± Hailey¡¯s curiosity peaked, and she couldn¡¯t help


    but wonder, ¡°Is there anything this young store manager doesn¡¯t know?¡±


    Oliver vehemently shook his head and refuted, ¡°No, no, I merely observed my father using it when I


    was young. He wasn¡¯t a doctor, either. He possessed basic knowledge of a few herbs to alleviate


    stomachaches, reduce inmmation, and othermon ailments, including this ground-ivy. Just some


    basic knowledge.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Hailey dropped the subject, no longer pressing for more information. Once the medicine had


    been applied, she seemed to forget about the pain. Her gaze shifted towards Moulmore. Worry was


    etched on her face as she spoke, ¡°Who exactly are those people? What should we do?¡±


    Oliver didn¡¯t know either. His eyes could discern myriad things in the world, but couldn¡¯t identify people.


    Thoughts of Julian crossed his mind when he contemted those individuals.


    After contemting, Oliver spoke, ¡°Ms. Fox, we have no rtives or other acquaintances here. The


    only person we can rely on is Fabian. However, he¡¯s most likely inebriated tonight, making it unlikely for


    us to reach him. We¡¯ll have to wait until tomorrow when he sobers up before we can contact him.¡±


    He pondered momentarily before adding, ¡°Fabian may be driven by greed, but he gets things done.


    With money as an incentive, there¡¯s nothing in Manchernius that can¡¯t be resolved through legal or


    illegal means. Let¡¯s await Fabian¡¯s call.¡±


    The mountainside was infested with numerous mosquitoes, and even a short while of sitting there


    resulted in bites and swollen bumps.


    Oliver scanned the surroundings once again, and to his surprise, he stumbled upon several wormwood


    nts known for repelling mosquitoes. He swiftly plucked them, crushing them to extract their juice.


    Oliver then applied the juice onto Hailey¡¯s beautiful face, hands, and exposed skin. He then proceeded


    to do the same for himself.


    Once the wormwood juice was applied, its scent became prominent, and the mosquitoes kept their


    distance.


    Hailey began to feel a bit sleepy and rested her head on Oliver¡¯s leg to sleep. However, Oliver dared


    not sleep. In this unfamiliar and potentially dangerous ce, he feared the thugs might discover them


    or that venomous insects and wild beasts might emerge. The entire night passed with him consumed


    by worry.


    It was only at daybreak, as the sky began to brighten, that exhaustion finally overcame Oliver, and he


    drifted into a fitful slumber.


    Upon waking up, he sensed thefortable support beneath his head. Without opening his eyes, he


    adjusted his position slightly, seeking an even more cozy spot. The cushion beneath him was soft and


    emitted a subtle fragrance, providing a pleasant resting ce and soothing aroma.


    ¡°Is this in the hotel?¡± Fabian murmured to himself.


    However, the sound of chirping birds above abruptly jolted Oliver out of his tired musings. ¡°No, this is


    the mountains, the wilderness!¡±


    Oliver¡¯s realization instantly snapped him into full alertness. Opening his eyes, he discovered that he


    had unknowingly rested his head on Hailey¡¯s thigh.


    Hailey sat there, gazing at him. Her flushed face resembled a radiant apple in the morning glow, her


    eyes sparkling like precious gemstones.


    Oliver sighed inwardly. ¡°Sadly, she is Ms. Fox, an untouchable woman far above my reach.¡±


    He recollected that she had rested her head on his leg the previous night, so how had the roles


    reversed with him resting on


    her leg now?


    Oliver didn¡¯t have time to dwell on it. He swiftly sat up and moved to assist Hailey.


    Hailey trembled as she attempted to stand, but before she could steady herself, she cried out, ¡°Ouch!¡±


    Her left leg gave way, causing her to fall to the side.


    Oliver swiftly supported her and asked in rm, ¡°Ms. Fox, are you¡­ injured in this leg too?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ No, it¡¯s just a little numb¡­¡± Hailey blushed and replied.


    It suddenly dawned on Oliver. He had rested his head on her left leg for an hour or two, and it was only


    natural that her leg had grown numb due to limited blood cirction.


    ¡°Then sit down for a while. How about this foot? Is it getting better?¡± Oliver helped her settle down and


    examined her right foot.


    Hailey gently moved it a few times and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s much better. The pain is manageable as long as I


    don¡¯t exert too much pressure. I¡¯m not sure if it will hurt when I walk.¡±


    Oliver took a closer look. ¡°The crushed ground-ivy leaves I had applied the previous night had mostly


    come off. Hailey¡¯s delicate foot was adorned with green grass stains, creating a vibrant array of


    patterns,¡± he remarked inwardly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll search for more herbs to apply to it.¡± Oliver stood up, intending to find more ground-ivy, but his


    phone suddenly rang.


    The caller ID disyed [Fabian] on the screen, and Oliver hastily answered with relief.


    ¡°Mr. Eastwood, I¡¯m really sorry. I gotpletely drunkst night, sleeping like a log, andpletely


    unaware of what transpired. I just woke up to use the restroom and noticed several missed calls on my


    phone. Did something happenst night?¡±


    ¡°Last night¡­¡± Oliver chuckled bitterly as he recounted the situation to Fabian. Then he asked, ¡°Fabian,


    we are at a loss here. We have no idea what¡¯s going on. Can you assist us in hiring some bodyguards?


    Money is not a concern.¡±


    Fabian readily agreed, ¡°That¡¯s easy. I¡¯ll directly contact the local army and have them dispatch a team


    of ten to twenty skilled individuals. With them taking charge, no one would dare to cause trouble.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Oliver breathed a sigh of relief and swiftly responded, ¡°Excellent, Fabian. I


    appreciate your help in making the arrangements. Please inquire about the cost, and I will transfer the


    money to you immediately!¡±


    Fabian ended the call and made the necessary arrangements. He returned after about ten minutes.


    Before Oliver could inquire about the details, Fabian eagerly spoke, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, everything is set.


    We have the army working for the Moulmore¡¯s official auction at our disposal. Commander Gregory


    himself is leading a team of 30 soldiers. The cost has been finalized at 80 million Manchernius dors,


    approximately 80,000 dors¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll offer 100 thousand dors daily until we leave Manchernius and return home!¡± Oliver¡¯s initial shock


    at 80 million quickly subsided when Fabian rified that it was in Manchernius dors, equivalent to


    80,000 dors. He added another 20,000 dors to round it up to 100 thousand dors for them.


    Fabian immediately burst intoughter and engaged in a lively conversation in Manchernius with


    someone on the other


    end of the line.


    Although Oliver couldn¡¯t understand the words, Fabian¡¯s cheerful tone and the response from the


    person on the phone indicated a vibrant discussion. Presumably, the individual Fabian referred to as


    Commander Gregory was present.


    Fabian requested Oliver to share their location and then hung up, heading over with Commander


    Gregory and thirty fully armed soldiers to find them.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    After approximately forty minutes, Fabian and Commander Gregory arrived at the scene.


    Oliver cautiously concealed himself behind a clump of grass, observing them discreetly. It was indeed


    Fabian leading the team, apanied by others, all dressed in the uniform of the Manchernius army


    and armed with live ammunition. Once Oliver confirmed their identity, he emerged from his hiding spot


    and waved to them.


    Gregory was a tough and rugged-looking man in his thirties.


    As soon as Fabian saw Oliver, he hugged him and asked for a detailed ount of the events from the


    previous night. After listening intently, Fabian engaged in a lengthy conversation with Gregory.


    Oliver then addressed Fabian, saying, ¡°Fabian, once the official auction is concluded, we will return


    home, which will take a total of four days. I will transfer 400 thousand dors to you, and upon your


    arrival in the city, please assist me in withdrawing the funds and handing them over to Gregory.


    Additionally¡­¡±


    Fabian nodded enthusiastically and immediately ryed Oliver¡¯s words to Gregory. With a smile,


    Gregory nodded in agreement and engaged in a low rumble of conversation with Fabian.


    After their discussion, Fabian turned to Oliver and said, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, Commander Gregory said that


    if you stay in a hotel, it¡¯s not convenient for them. If the army guards the hotel, it will cause too much


    attention. He invites you to stay in the military camp instead, where your safety will be more easily


    ensured. However, please be aware that the conditions in the camp are not asfortable as a hotel.¡±


    Oliver¡¯s face lit up with joy as he promptly agreed, ¡°That¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll stay in the military camp!¡±


    Hailey added, ¡°Fabian, please convey to Gregory that I will provide an additional 200 thousand dors


    as a supplementary food allowance for the military camp.¡±


    Fabian swiftly tranted Hailey¡¯s offer to Gregory, who couldn¡¯t help but smile appreciatively at her


    generosity!


    The offer of 200 thousand dors, equivalent to 200 million Manchernius dors, was an astounding


    amount considering that the whole army troop itself didn¡¯t even have that much for a year¡¯s living


    expenses.


    Manchernius was renowned as the world¡¯s poorest country, gued by deep-rooted corruption that


    trickled down from the. top ranks. The lower-level troops bore the brunt of the exploitation.


    But Gregory¡¯s army troop fared rtively better. Their primary responsibility was to ensure the security


    of the official auction in Moulmore, a position that brought them significantly more benefits than other


    army troops. As a result, they enjoyed a rtivelyfortable existence.


    For someone like Oliver, who sought their security services, Gregory couldn¡¯t have been happier. As


    long as there were no incidents within their jurisdiction, his superiors turned a blind eye to how they


    made money.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    A business venture worth 600 thousand dors, equivalent to a staggering 600 million Manchernius


    dors, was an enormous windfall for Gregory and his army troop.


    After Oliver informed Fabian about Hailey¡¯s foot injury, Fabian ryed the message to Gregory. In


    response, themander had already instructed his subordinates to bring a mobile stretcher bed.


    Two soldiers carefully lifted Hailey onto the stretcher while Gregory issuedmands to his troop,


    ensuring a clear path and providing support at the rear as they made their way down the mountain in a


    grand procession.


    Although there was no real danger, they needed to maintain an imposing presence to satisfy Oliver,


    their client.


    Once at the bottom, they boarded the military vehicles provided by Gregory. With over thirty individuals


    spread across eight cars, they drove majestically into the city.


    No abnormalities were encountered, and there was no sign of the group from the previous night along


    the way.


    After Fabian withdrew the substantial sum of 600 thousand dors that Oliver had transferred to him


    from the bank, he handed it over to Gregory upon their arrival at the military camp. Gregory received


    the money with a smile, and upon distributing it among his 30 subordinates, each soldier received


    2,000 dors in cash.


    In Moulmore, the Dor was as widely epted as the Manchernius dor.


    The camp brimmed with joy and excitement as the soldiers realized that the 2,000 dors they received


    were equivalent to approximately 2 million Manchernius dors. A soldier¡¯s monthly allowance was


    typically around 100 thousand Manchernius dors.


    That meant 2 million Manchernius dors would amount to their ie for roughly a year and a half.


    How could they not be happy about this sudden windfall?


    In response to their good fortune, Gregory made a grand gesture and arranged for the logistics team to


    improve the soldiers¡¯ meals during their stay.


    Special arrangements were made for Oliver and the other two to ensure they were well cared for.


    Fabian turned to Oliver with a mischievous grin and asked, ¡°Do you want to y with the guns?¡±


    ¡°Guns? Is that okay?¡± Oliver¡¯s heart skipped a beat at the thought. While he had always wanted to


    handle firearms, it was something impossible back home unless he joined the military. However, he


    missed the opportunity to enlist due to exceeding the age for conscription.


    Fabian took a stack of 2,000 dors from his bag, still intact with the bank¡¯s paper wrapping, and


    handed them to Gregory. He gestured as if holding a gun while exining something.


    Gregory burst intoughter, eagerly nodding in agreement. Naturally, he dly epted the 2,000


    dors, appreciating the gesture.


    This was a military camp. Naturally, ammunition consumption quotas were in ce. But, even if they


    exceeded the quota, it could bepensated by reducing shooting practice in the following month.


    Additionally, the army could acquire almost any military supplies they needed with money.


    Considering that, Gregory personally ordered his subordinates to gather firearms and ammunition for


    the shooting range. They had handguns, rifles, and semi-automatic submachine guns butcked high-


    end firearms like sniper rifles.


    However, it didn¡¯t matter to Oliver since he was unfamiliar with guns. He wouldn¡¯t be able to


    differentiate between advanced firearms anyway.


    Under Gregory¡¯s expert guidance and instruction, Oliver started his shooting practice with a handgun


    and fired off a box of bullets.


    His hands were left numb, and no bullet managed to hit the target at a distance of 50 feet.


    Observing Oliver¡¯s attempts, Gregory shook his head, realizing the need for further assistance. He then


    took the initiative to demonstrate proper shooting technique. With a series of swift shots, he fired three


    rounds that all hit the target urately.


    Inspired by Gregory¡¯s demonstration, Oliver carefully analyzed his movements and focused on the key


    points of shooting. When he fired the next box of 12 bullets, he astonishingly hit the target with every


    single shot, and three of the shots even hit the 9-ring!


    Gregory was slightly stunned by that unexpected disy. The best he had achieved during his


    demonstration was a 7-ring. but Oliver managed to hit a 9-ring on only his second attempt!


    It became clear that Oliver possessed some natural shooting talent


    Oliver¡¯s shooting talent continued to shine as he disyed remarkable uracy. He hit the target with


    all 24 shots in the following two boxes of bullets. Among them, 11 bulletsnded in the 6-ring, 8 in the


    7-ring, 2 in the 8-ring, and astonishingly, 3 bullets even hit the coveted 10-ring.


    Impressed by Oliver¡¯s consistent performance, Gregory couldn¡¯t help but give him a thumbs-up before


    teaching him how to


    shoot a rifle.


    The target¡¯s distance was increased to 165 feet for the rifle practice. After Gregory exined the key


    points, he fired only two shots, and both hit the target, albeit only in the 5-ring.


    Oliver fired ten bullets. Among them, 8 hit the 9-ring, and 2 managed to strike the 10-ring.


    Gregory couldn¡¯t help but shake his head, amazed by Oliver¡¯s uracy and progress. Moving on, he


    taught Oliver how to handle a semi-automatic submachine gun.


    The effective range of this firearm was limited to 100 feet, with practice typically conducted with targets


    ced at 50 feet.


    Oliver fired several rounds, and although he maintained a high hit rate with the semi-automatic


    submachine gun, hecked the same enthusiasm as he did with the rifle.


    He recognized that while the submachine gun had a high rate of fire and could provide suppressive fire


    with itsrge number of bullets, its uracy and lethality were significantly inferior to the rifle.


    Nheless, Oliver couldn¡¯t exin why he felt such a strong connection to rifles and why he was so


    drawn to them. After Gregory left, Oliver continued his shooting practice in thepany of Fabian. He


    fired dozens of rounds and nearly hit the 10-ring with every shot from a distance of 165 feet.


    On the other hand, Fabian had little interest in shooting and didn¡¯t understand much about it. He fired a


    few shots with a handgun before his arm grew sore. Setting the gun aside, Fabian turned his attention


    to his phone.


    Oliver decided to challenge himself by selecting a target at a distance of 330 feet. Initially, his shots


    landed, in the 6-ring, but as he continued firing, every subsequent shot hit the 8-ring. After firing dozens


    of rounds, Oliver achieved remarkable uracy, with nearly every shot at 330 feet hitting the 9-ring or


    higher.


    Once he finished shooting with the rifle, Oliver didn¡¯t ask for more. His arms were sore and nuinb,


    making it difficult to continue shooting.


    Back at the barracks, a soldier brought him some beverages.


    Meanwhile, Fabian informed Oliver that Gregory had gone to the old mine area to escort the raw


    stones back to the city.


    Apanying Gregory were 100 soldiers, with 45 divided into several groups to maintain security in


    the mine area, 25 guarding the warehouse, and the remaining 30 soldiers stationed at the camp.


    A sudden realization struck Oliver, prompting him to inquire with Fabian urgently. ¡°Fabian, did you


    inform Gregory that we are interested in purchasing raw stones at the official auction?¡±


    Fabian nodded in affirmation and replied, ¡°I mentioned it briefly. Gregory said that once he returns, we


    can go to the warehouse to select the raw stones we desire. Once you find the ones you want, he will


    make the necessary arrangements at the auction to ensure no one else bids against you in the official


    auction.¡±

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    Gregory came back just after dusk, and he also brought back seven pieces of top-notch-looking raw


    stones.


    The official auction would auction were usually raw jadeites with an outer surface reaching a certain


    quality level while those with rather rough looks would be directly sold off in the offline channels at


    corresponding prices.


    In order to better attend to Oliver and Hailey, Gregory bought a sumptuous feast back from one of the


    best restaurants in the city to treat them. Just like that, he shared a meal with Oliver, Hailey, and


    Fabian.


    After finishing the food, Gregory served coffee. He seemed to underst


    meals.


    that Clusians had the habit of drinking coffee after


    Indeed, there was no safety hazard in the barracks. Oliver was ted, for he had had a good time


    practicing shooting during the day.


    Fabian told Oliver and Hailey a lot about Mancherniuses, such as Gregory¡¯s name.


    Mancherniuses did not have a surname but only first names.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Their names were preceded by various respectful names or titles to indicate social or official ranks.


    Gregory was amander, so his seniors and peers addressed him by his first name. In the army


    setting, however, the soldiers addressed him as Commander Gregory.


    Therefore, he had only the name ¡°Gregory¡± while the wordmander was nothing more than his


    military rank. After Oliver enjoyed some coffee, he expressed his gratitude toward Gregory. ¡°Gregory,


    thanks for the hospitality. I¡¯m also very grateful that we were able to practice shooting today. In addition,


    since you¡¯ve returned, could we take a look at the raw stones that would be auctioned at the official


    auction first? Could you sell me the stone I¡¯m interested in in advance?¡±


    Fabian tranted his words to Gregory on the spot. Thetter pondered for a while before answering,


    ¡°It seemed that there won¡¯t be a problem. You could make your choice first, and should you want to buy


    any of them, I¡¯ll present you with two -options. First, I contact my boss, and you offer a slightly higher


    price than the selling price ced at the official auction.


    That slightly higher price was actually to bribe my boss. Second, you participate in the auction held at


    the official auction, and I secretly pass down a message to each buyer to prevent them from bidding for


    the raw stone you want.¡±


    1


    Considering that Gregory was the top military officer in charge of the official auctions, those buyers


    would show him reverence and do him a favor.


    Oliver nodded in agreement. As long as he had his eye on a particr raw jadeite, it must already be


    pricey. As such, he would not mind paying a tad extra.


    Behind the barracks was the warehouse, storing the raw jadeites. It was heavily guarded by eight


    soldiers in three shifts round the clock.


    When Gregory came into sight, the soldiers quickly became high-spirited and saluted the man. They


    opened the gate of the warehouse ording to theirmander¡¯s instruction. The group was then led


    inside.


    Hailey¡¯s sprained ankle had gotten much better at that point. Gregory had even fetched her a walking


    cane from the hospital.


    When the lights in the warehouse were turned on, the interior was as bright as the sun. It had an area


    spanning tens of thousands of square feet wide. There was not a single window inside, except for a


    gate, totally resembling a solid casket.


    On the ground, there were neatly ced raw stones that would be auctioned at the official auction in a


    few days. Adding in those Gregory had brought back with him that day, there were 244 pieces in total.


    Large ones were over 2,000 pounds, and the smaller ones had roughly the size of a basketball.


    Each stone had a detailed registration card. Fabian interpreted and exined to both Oliver and Hailey


    while reading the information on the card one by one.


    The official auction solely aimed to maximize the benefits and let buyerspete for higher prices.


    After a long period of time, the auction held at the official auction had be traceable with certain


    statistical data. For example, if the initial price of an auctioned item was 100 thousand dors, its final


    transaction would not go over a tenfold increase in price, which meant that it would be sold any higher


    than 1 million dors.


    The buyers were not actual stone gambling yers but middlemen who would trade the itemster.


    Once they secured a bid, they would send the item back to Clusia for a second auction. What they


    earned was only the price difference.


    Therefore, should the price of each raw stone exceed their well-thought-out budget, they would never


    offer a higher price. The jade merchants knew that one could not be winning all the time at stone


    gambling. The more money a jade merchant was capable of making, the better the merchant would be


    at having self-control and not delving into stone gambling. They figured they would be winners as long


    as they refrained from gambling.


    Once they started gambling, their desire to bet would take over and turn them into addicted gamblers.


    As long as they indulge themselves in gambling, no matter how much fortune they had, they would


    eventually lose it all.


    The quality of those raw jadeites was identified before being tagged with their base auction prices. The


    lowest among them was 20 million Manchernius dors while the highest was 150 million Manchernius


    dors.


    To be honest, the price set by the official auction was actually a fraud. Initially, the price posted by the


    official auction was already almost 70% of the base value of the jadeite.


    After being auctioned, the final transaction price would increase by about five to ten times, which was


    five to ten times. higher than the typical market price.


    Of course, that was only the price in Manchernius. It was considered not that expensive back in Clusia.


    The prominent stone gambling yers there were the crazy ones.¡±


    Oliver carefully looked at the stones every step of the way as he listened to Fabian¡¯s introduction.


    Those old mine materials were indeed better than the stones he had seen before. The possibility of


    finding a jade in the core seemed to increase by 80% to 90%, and almost every piece of them could


    produce correspondingly different grades of jade.


    Oliver calcted the price and estimated the final price with a tenfold increase, and if the jade piece


    were to be identified to have a value equal to or lower than the estimated final price, he would totally


    not consider it.


    Even if there were some that could bring him a profit of 10% or 20%, he would not buy them. In his


    opinion, the measly profit was not worth the trouble.


    Only when the price was more than 50% of the value, he would consider getting his hands on it.


    It was then that Oliver¡¯s eyes lit up when the raw stone numbered 67 came into sight.


    The identification message disyed on that raw stone was: [An old mine material from Pillere. The


    time required for it to form was 110,000,000 years. It was unearthed on December 1st, 2020, weighing


    215 pounds in total; the weight of the jade in its inner core was 46 pounds. Two-thirds of the jade core


    was slightly cracked with a transparency index of 2.0, and one-fifth of the jade core was opaque.]


    Oliver then saw a 360-degree high-definition image of the jade core.


    [Craftsmanship: Unprocessed.]


    [Value assessment: 15.4 million dors.]


    Based on his past experience, Oliver also figured out that the value obtained from the visual


    identification was the unprocessed jadeite price. That meant if it was processed into a finished product


    and then reassessed, it could be worth almost double the price.


    In conclusion, the final value of the jadeite residing in that particr raw stone should be about 30


    million dors.


    Fabian also introduced that the auction base price of the said stone at the official auction was 60 million


    Manchernius dors, which was equivalent to about 60,000 dors.


    Even at the maximum premium of tenfold, that stone was only 600 thousand dors.


    ¡°This stone is worth a lot of money!¡± he mused.


    ¡°Gregory, I¡¯d like to have this stone. Let me reserve this!¡±


    Oliver was calm when he made that request to Gregory. Naturally, he would not put his joy on full


    disy.


    For crafty fellows like Gregory and Fabian, it did not matter at all. Since everything was hidden inside


    the stone, no one knew whether the jade would turn out to be good or bad. Even if one had a decent


    exterior, it might still produce awful jade when cut open 90% of the time.


    Moving along, Oliver picked four more stone pieces. Their base price for the auction was about 40,000


    dors, but the jadeite¡¯s value within was more than 2 million dors.


    Be that as it might, he did note across any he coveted the most.


    Out of the 244 pieces of raw stones, they had looked at nearly 200 of them. Yet, Oliver had only


    chosen five pieces in total.


    There were merely more than 40 of them left, so getting one to his liking would not seem probable.


    Oliver sighed and continued to go over more than 20 pieces of stones. s, not a good piece was


    found.


    Just when Oliver had abandoned all hope, he saw a raw stone the size of a humongous bowl. He froze


    then and there.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    On the disyed information about the raw jadeite, the first thing Oliver noticed was the value


    assessment at the end: [140 million dors.]


    He counted the zeroes and confirmed that it was indeed 140 million dors.


    Ajadeite worth 140 million dors would be worth at least a few hundred million dors if made into a


    finished product. At such value, it was undoubtedly a top-notch jadeite.


    Then, he looked at the information at the front.


    [Pillere¡¯s old mine material. Formed 120 million years ago and was excavated on December 3, 2020.


    The total weight is 90 pounds, with the jade core weighing 15 pounds. It is a piece of ice jade of


    emerald quality, with a transparency index of four and excellent rity.]


    There was a 360-degree high-definition image of the jade core.


    [Craftsmanship level: Unprocessed.]


    [Value assessment: 140 million dors.]


    ¡°I hit the jackpot. I¡¯ve struck it rich!¡± Oliver eximed inwardly.


    Suppressing his excitement, Oliver nced at Gregory without making a sound. The pricing of that raw


    stone was 56 million Manchernius dors, which was equivalent to 56,000 dors.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take this one,¡± Oliver said to Gregory calmly, wearing the same expression he had on his face when


    he chose the previous five raw stones.


    A total of six pieces were selected from 244 raw stones. As per the bidding price set by Gregory for the


    official auction, the sum was 292 thousand dors.


    Seeing that Oliver had made his selection, Gregory said, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, there¡¯s a phrase in Clusia


    which means I feel a connection to you, and I agree with it wholly. Since you¡¯ve chosen these raw


    stones, I¡¯ll also help you. I¡¯ll sell them to you at four times the current price. When it¡¯s time for the


    auction at the official auction, I¡¯ll make the arrangements so that others. won¡¯tpete with you for


    these six raw stones. I guarantee that you¡¯ll be able to secure them. How does that sound?¡±


    Oliver shook his head, then looked at Hailey. With a puzzled look on his face, he replied to Gregory,


    ¡°Gregory, since you view us as your friends, it¡¯s only natural that I refuse to put you in a difficult


    situation. I don¡¯t need you to make arrangements behind the scenes, lest it bring you trouble. The total


    price of the raw stones is 292 thousand dors. I¡¯ll give you ten times that amount, making it a total of


    2.92 million dors. I¡¯m offering you a high premium, and you just need to guarantee that I get them!¡±


    After Gregory heard Fabian¡¯s trantion, the expression on his face froze for a moment. Following that,


    he pped his hands in delight and eximed, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, you¡¯re amazing! Since you¡¯re offering


    such a high premium, I¡¯ll report it to my boss. We don¡¯t have to wait for the official auction; we can give


    them to you directly!¡±


    Oliver was overjoyed. He turned to Hailey and said, ¡°Ms. Fox, let¡¯s pay for the raw stones right away.¡±


    At the sight of his tion, Hailey¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she became somewhat nervous. While


    nodding, she wondered, ¡°Could Oliver have spotted some excellent stones?¡±


    Naturally, Hailey did not doubt Oliver at all. Besides, he could tell how badly he wanted to secure those


    six stones. That meant he must have seen something. Otherwise, he would not have raised the


    premium to ten times the price when Gregory had only offered a premium at four times the price.


    No one wouldin about having too much money, not to mention that the sum was still less than 3


    million dors even when the premium was ten times the original price. Hailey had money in hand, and


    the money Oliver earned in cash was 20 million dors.


    Gregory was ecstatic, grinning from ear to ear. He had not expected them to be wealthy and generous.


    The two of them even willingly raised the price tenfold.


    To be honest, although the final prices for the goods auctioned off at the official auction always


    contained a premium, it was rare for the transaction to reach ten times the original price.


    Most deals were made at around fivefold the original price.


    Oliver bought the stones at ten times the original price. Gregory immediately calcted the benefits he


    would receive from the transaction and how much he could give to his boss. He was confident that his


    boss would not have any objections.


    Without wasting time, Gregory took out his phone and reported the news to his boss. After exchanging


    a few sentences with thetter, he hung up delightedly and nodded at Oliver.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Needless to say, the deal was sealed.


    ¡°Mr. Eastwood, you don¡¯t need to go through the official auction for these six raw stones. They will be


    handed directly to you,¡± Gregory said, waving his hand and instructing his soldiers to use a small forklift


    to move the raw stones into Fabian¡¯s. truck.


    Hailey transferred the sum directly, following the typical process of a transaction.


    Then, Oliver transferred an additional 100 thousand dors to Fabian. Patting his shoulder, he said,


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, Fabian!¡±


    Fabian was thrilled. ¡°Just as I¡¯ve thought, working for Mr. Eastwood will bring me limitless wealth. In just


    a couple of days, I¡¯ve already received 200 thousand dors in tips. This would¡¯ve been unimaginable


    for me in the past!¡± he eximed inwardly.


    However, it was exactly because Oliver was so generous to him, always giving himrge amounts of


    tips and taking the initiative to raise the price for every deal, Fabian could not help but whisper to him,


    ¡°Mr. Eastwood, let me tell you this quietly ¨C when ites to doing business¡­ we can¡¯t always do it


    the way you do. Honestly, I wouldn¡¯t say this to other people and would only try my best to make more


    money from them. But I really feel bad about taking more of your money. Stone gambling, you see, it¡¯s


    actually like gambling. It¡¯s unpredictable. Of course, I also hope you can make big profits from it, but


    the truth is, there¡¯s no guarantee. The possibility of losing is even greater. You¡¯re voluntarily raising the


    price for every deal. That won¡¯t do¡­¡±


    Fabian felt guilty for receiving too many benefits from Oliver. Since Gregory could not understand


    Clusianese he was speaking, he had a ¡°heartfelt conversation¡± with Oliver.


    Oliver got what he wanted and thus was in a great mood. He patted Fabian¡¯s shoulder and replied


    smilingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Fabian. I know the rules. Gambling is gambling. There¡¯s no such thing as a sure


    bet. Whether I win or lose, I won¡¯t me it on you!¡±


    Fabian nodded and then asked again, ¡°Then¡­ Since you¡¯ve already bought the raw stones, there¡¯s no


    need to wait for the auction at the official auction. Do you still want to wait until after it ends?¡±


    After thinking for a moment, Oliver whispered to Hailey, ¡°Ms. Fox, what do you think?¡±


    Hailey hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°How about¡­ we go back to Radford? We can secretly


    return and then¡­ Fabian, what if we give you some money, and you help us arrange a few people and


    vehicles to transport us and the purchased raw stones back to Jeahron discreetly¡­¡±.


    Fabian agreed to it readily. ¡°Sure, sure. I always hang around the market anyway and don¡¯t have fixed


    working hours. I¡¯m free to go wherever I want!¡±


    Naturally, he had to ept the offer. Oliver and Hailey frequently tipped him tens of thousands of


    dors. They were both generous and forthright. It would not make sense for him to reject it.


    On the contrary, Gregory stared at Oliver with some reluctance after he heard Fabian¡¯s trantion. ¡°Mr.


    Eastwood, I was hoping you would stay with us for a few more days. I¡¯ve already talked to the head


    chef of a restaurant in the city. They¡¯ll provide us with gourmet meals every day. Mr. Eastwood, you


    should try the unique delicacies we have here!¡±


    Oliver sincerely said, ¡°Gregory, I¡¯m very grateful for your help. There is a saying in Clusia that goes


    along the lines of ¡°There are years ahead of us! You saved us, and I will remember it in my heart. We


    will definitelye back here in the future!¡±


    ¡°You are most wee to visit me! I wholeheartedly wee you!¡± Gregory nodded cheerfully. ¡°I will


    personally escort you to the border with my men tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Gregory!¡± Oliver expressed his gratitude.


    That night, Oliver had trouble sleeping, feeling uncertain and worried. With Gregory¡¯s army offering him


    protection in Moulmore, he would not be in danger, but he did not know what would happen after he


    returned to his home country.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    Although Fabian was a crafty money-minded fellow, he knew how to get things done if given enough


    money.


    In the evening, he called his friends in Radford and asked them toe over and pick them up.


    In the morning, Gregory apanied Oliver and Hailey to the border with a group of soldiers. They


    watched Oliver and Hailey cross the border before returning home.


    Oliver and Hailey were uneasy after thest incident, but luckily, nothing unfortunate happened.


    Fabian found five friends who drove two cars. After taking them, all three vehicles followed the route


    preset by Fabian.


    Fabian was also afraid that something might happen, so he didn¡¯t take the expressway like usual.


    Instead, he circled in the opposite direction of the neighboring county and took a detour. Then, he went


    around on the national highway and country road for two days before finally taking the expressway


    from another city.


    There was no incident as they were going back. They had a safe journey for two days before returning


    to Jeahron.


    Hailey didn¡¯t reveal her presence when she reached Jeahron. She had Oliver reserve rooms in the


    hotel for Fabian¡¯s five friends to stay in and then let Fabian drive them to Manuel¡¯s ce.


    Oliver and Manuel became friends after Oliver sold the emerald to Manuel at Willie¡¯s ce. At this time,


    Oliver and Hailey thought it was almost impossible for those who attacked them in Manchernius to


    collude with Manuel, who was far away in Jeahron.


    Oliver called Manuel first and informed Manuel he had some raw stones that would need to be cut at


    Manuel¡¯s ce. Oliver also said that if he cut out emeralds, he could sell them to Manuel preferentially.


    Of course, Manuel weed him with arms wide open. He had opened jewelry chains in first-tier and


    second-tier cities in Jeahron. For the past two years, he had ns to develop his business to push into


    third-tier, fourth-tier, and fifth-tier cities. However, as of now, Manuel faces ack of good stones to


    work with.


    Jeahron was Manuel¡¯s base. It was where he started this business. He also had factories in Jeahron,


    where they cut and carved stones, doing all-in-one jobs. In addition, he also had jewelry processing


    lines there.


    After arriving at Manuel¡¯s factory, the employees he had arranged drove forklifts over to transport the


    raw stones.


    This time, Oliver had bought about 30 raw stones. More than 20 raw stones were picked up from the


    scraps at Radford¡¯s wholesalers.


    The remaining six pieces of old mine material were all taken from Gregory.


    When Manuel saw so many raw stones, he immediately ordered five experienced workers to cut them.


    All five machines started their operations at the same time.


    Fabian was responsible and dedicated all the way here, but now, he suddenly became nervous.


    The money Oliver had given to Fabian alone was more than hundreds of thousands of dors. Plus, he


    spent about 4 million dors in Moulmore and another 3 million dors to buy raw stones from


    Gregory¡¯s official auction. There were also a few hundred thousand dors paid for security fees.


    If Oliver had bought the raw stones ording to Fabian¡¯s arrangement, the original 4 million dors


    would have only cost about eight or nine million dors at most.


    Inwardly, Fabian was more nervous than Oliver and Hailey. He secretly prayed to the Almighty that the


    stones Oliver bought would be lucky bets.


    If Oliver made a losing bet and lost money, Fabian could be sure that Oliver would definitely not want to


    continue their rtionship in the future. Fabian still wanted to be friends with Oliver for a long time to


    come. He tried to make money, but that didn¡¯t prevent him from making friends worth making.


    On the way, Hailey didn¡¯t have a chance to ask Oliver. It was also inconvenient for her to ask him in


    front of Fabian.


    ¡°Is there any emerald of good quality in the raw stones?¡± wondered Hailey.


    When the five raw stones were cut open, the five workers stopped the operation of the machine and


    opened the lids. After wiping off the dust, they all said, ¡°There are stones in them, and they look to be


    good-quality stones as well!¡±


    Aftering to Manuel¡¯s ce, Oliver didn¡¯t want to bet with Manuel anymore. He wanted to sell


    Manuel genuine emeralds at half the price so that Manuel could make twice as much money without


    any doubts. It would result in everyone being happy about this.


    After cutting the stone for a second time, the value of these five stones was seen. They were all worth


    about 140 to 160 thousand dors each.


    Then Oliver let the workers cut the rest of the raw stones, which were scrap stones that he had picked


    up in Radford.


    The five raw stones in the second round were all worth around the same. The highest was about 200


    thousand dors, while the lowest was around 140 thousand dors.


    Manuel was also secretly shocked. He thought, ¡°This young man really has an experienced eye!¡±


    If William had been having a good luck streak at Willie¡¯s cest time, now that Manuel had made the


    correct bet and cut out something of value from ten raw stones, it could not be said as luck anymore as


    luck was impossible to be repeated again and again.


    It was said that in stone gambling, the yer would lose the bet most of the time or even all the time.


    However, Oliver had won all his bets. How could anyone say it was just pure luck?


    This young man was a worthy friend to have.


    And Fabian was shocked and left dumbfounded!


    He was secretly praying to the Almighty that Oliver would not lose money in this round of bets, but he


    never thought that the raw stone Oliver bought from among the scrap would cut out ten emeralds.


    The cost of scrap raw stone was almost negligible, and a jadeite cut from a raw stone was worth


    around 140 to 160 thousand dors. The emeralds from the ten raw stones were already worth 1.4 to


    1.6 million dors. If Oliver had bought them ording to Fabian¡¯s previous arrangement, 1.4 to 1.6


    million dors would have been enough for Oliver to break even.


    Under Fabian¡¯s dumfounded gaze, the five workers began to cut open the raw stones again.


    With the first two rounds of excitement, even if they cut out another emerald in this round, it would not


    be much of a surprise.


    And they all turned out to be emerald stones. Four of the raw stones were worth about 140 to 160


    thousand dors, but one turned out to be a red jadeite and was worth nearly 600 thousand dors!


    These five stones alone were worth 1.2 million dors! Plus, if they added the 1.6 million dors from


    the raw stones they had cut earlier, it was worth a total of 2.8 million dors. Even if thest few raw


    stones did not produce anything of value, Oliver wouldn¡¯t be losing any money on this trip.


    However, Fabian and Manuel didn¡¯t expect all ten raw stones in thest two rounds to produce jadeites.


    Although they were worth only 140 thousand dors to 200 thousand dors, the point was Oliver had


    won the gamble!


    Fabian was shocked and thought, ¡°What the fuck! Mr. Eastwood looks young, but he became a true


    expert on this!¡±


    He had been involved in the jade stone circle of Radford and Manchernius for more than thirty years,


    and he had never seen any expert who was better than Oliver in this field.


    Oliver had chosen more than 20 raw stones from the scrap stones of those wholesalers in Radford. All


    of the raw stones were emeralds after they had been cut open. The total value of these twenty stones


    was already worth 4 million dors!


    That was to say, the cost of 20 or so raw stones had been recovered.


    Manuel could not get enough of looking at the stones. He was also shocked by Oliver¡¯s eye-catching


    skills.


    The emerald stones worth nearly 4 million dors could be sold for at least 8 million dors after being


    processed into finished products, and the profit would not be less than 3 million dors!


    At this time, Oliver still had six raw stones that he had chosen from among old mine materials that he


    had bought from Gregory in Manchernius.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    These six raw stones cost a total of 3 million dors.


    It was still the five experienced workers who did the cutting. They cut all five raw stones at the same


    time.


    After cutting, the five workers were surprised and eximed, ¡°What the fuck! These stones are not


    bad!¡±


    Although Manuel was not adept at stone gambling, the abilities of his eyes could be regarded as


    expert-level when it came to spotting emeralds.


    He was stunned after he saw this. Oliver was so fucking lucky!


    The emeralds cut from these five raw stones were of high quality. They were two grades better than


    over 20 raw stones they had cut open before this.


    Each stone was worth about 4 million dors.


    Fabian had experienced so much shock that he became numb. He couldn¡¯t decide whether Oliver was


    lucky or he had true potential in this.


    These five stones alone were worth 20 million dors!


    There was still onest stone left. At this time, the other four experienced workers came to watch and


    see if there were any surprises in this stone.


    This stone was the smallest of the six old mine materials.


    After cutting, the workers wiped off the stone residue, and a bright green brilliance caught everyone¡¯s


    eyes.


    ¡°What¡­¡± eximed one of the workers.


    ¡°What the fuck!¡± shouted another.


    ¡°This is fucking¡­¡± said someone else.


    ¡°Oh my! This is¡­¡± cursed one more person.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    Hailey didn¡¯t know much about the good and bad types or the quality of emeralds, but looking at the cut


    of the stone, the watery greenness looked particrly pleasing to the eyes!


    Manuel¡¯s eyes lit up. He just wanted to jump toward the raw stone with his arms wide open and hug it.


    Manuel had seen many different types of emeralds in his life, yet the brilliant green that he could see


    from the cut was unlike any other emeralds he had seen in his whole life. This jadeite seemed like one


    of the greatest treasures and was almost impossible to find!


    ¡°Well¡­ Oliver!¡± Suddenly, Manuel grabbed Oliver¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Look, um¡­ Why don¡¯t you give me


    this stone? You can name your price, but you must give it to me. We¡¯ll¡­ We¡¯ll be best friends


    from here on out!¡±


    Oliver shook his head and said to Manuel, ¡°Mr. Camden, I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t decide on the sale of this


    stone. The trip we made this time was a business trip, so all the stones belonged to the store. It is up to


    Ms. Fox to decide whether to sell them!¡±


    Manuel immediately turned to Hailey and said, ¡°Hailey, I have a good rtionship with your Dad and


    Mom¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Camden!¡± Hailey interrupted him and said, ¡°My Grandma is going to have her 80th birthday next


    month. I was looking for a nice gift for her, so¡­¡±


    Manuel immediately replied, ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. What does your grandma like? Bracelets, pendants,


    or ornaments? I will arrange for the most experienced worker in carving to make it for you right now.


    The jade core in this stone seems to be at least 11 pounds. ording to this mass, we can make at


    least eight to ten bracelets without problems. This kind of top-level emerald bracelet can be sold for


    millions of dors, and the remaining leftover material can be used to make ten or twenty pendants.


    Even just one pendant can be sold for a few million dors


    An optimistic estimation for the raw stones, if they were sold as finished products, would be at least


    worth 300 million dors or even more than 400 million dors if Manuel pulled some strings.


    An emerald of this level was a great treasure and was priceless. The number of this level of emeralds


    would only be less and less as more of them were dug up. It was no exaggeration to say that the


    finished products could be heirlooms handed down from generation to generation.


    Hailey pondered for a while before she said, ¡°Mr. Camden, I can see your point and can agree to it. I


    want to make a Virgin Mary sculpture for my grandma. Anything that is left, I will sell it to you.¡±


    Manuel immediately called and asked a wrinkled old man in his fifties toe over. Manual pointed out


    the raw stone to him and said, ¡°Mr. Harrison, take a look at this stone. How much will it take to make a


    Virgin Mary sculpture? How much of the stone will be left after that?¡±


    Frank Harrison looked at it and said, ¡°I can¡¯t say anything just by looking at this cut. I have to make


    another cut from the other side. I need to see the emerald¡¯s full size and shape to estimate.¡±


    Manuel turned to look at Oliver. Oliver decided not to be pretentious about it. He said directly to the


    worker, ¡°Sir, you can make another cut.¡±


    Oliver had mentioned to Manuel before that he didn¡¯t want either of them to suffer any loss, so it was


    pertinent to make another cut to see the stone clearly.


    The worker examined the stone for a while, then drew a line. He then fixed the stone on the machine,


    closed the lid, and started the machine. There was another harsh sound of rattling as the stone was


    cut.


    A few minutester, the worker turned off the machine, opened the lid, and loosened the incision to


    clean the cut on the


    stone.


    Everyone stared at the cut and couldn¡¯t help eximing.


    This cut revealed a color as attractive as the previous cut. It was still the dazzling bright green!


    ¡°This is a true imperial jadeite and is known as the best emerald!¡± said Frank, who was an expert at


    carvings. Even he couldn¡¯t help but tremble in excitement!


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Even experienced master carvers like them couldn¡¯t help but be excited when they saw the genuine


    top-ss emerald!


    Frank looked at the thickness of the raw stone, which already had its front and back cut open. The


    thickness of this¡­.


    Frank looked at it for a while before he said, ¡°Judging from this thickness and angle, it will only take


    about a quarter of the stone to make a Virgin Mary sculpture. The rest of the stone can be made into


    seven bracelets and at least twenty pendants. These emerald bracelets can be sold for at least 24


    million dors per piece, whereas the pendant can be sold for at least 8 million dors per pendant¡­¡±


    Frank¡¯s opinion was professional. He could make a solid judgment on the number of things that can be


    made just by using


    his eyes. He was known to be more urate than using any other instruments.


    Manuel immediately turned to Oliver and Hailey and said, ¡°I¡¯ll make the Virgin Mary sculpture for you


    free of charge. You don¡¯t have to pay for thebor costs. If you sell me the rest of the stone, I will give


    you 180 million dors, which is more than half of 340 million dors ¨C the amount you could get from


    the finished products. How about that?¡±


    Hailey was satisfied as she had got what she wanted, so she nodded in agreement.


    Oliver was the one who bought these emerald stones. Without Oliver¡¯s keen eyesight, she probably


    wouldn¡¯t have won even one of these stones.


    Although Oliver sold them all as part of in-store businesses, Hailey wasn¡¯t stingy about it. She knew


    very well that there would be no such emeralds without Oliver, and she wouldn¡¯t have gotten the top-


    ss jadeite she had always wanted!


    ¡°All right. I¡¯ll sell them to you!¡± said Hailey.


    Manuel was overjoyed. He immediately called the secretary to prepare the contract and said to Hailey,


    ¡°I have estimated and calcted the value of these emeralds. There are more than 20 stones of


    average quality, with a total value of about 3.8 million dors, but I will round it off to 4 million dors for


    you. There are five good-quality stones, each worth 4 million dors, so the total value is 20 million


    dors. Plus, another 180 million dors for this stone. So that will be 204 million dors in total. I¡¯ll ask


    thepany¡¯s finance department to transfer 124 million dors to you first. I¡¯ll transfer to you the


    remaining 80 million dors within three days. Thepany doesn¡¯t have that much cash now, so I


    need time to raise the money!¡±


    Hailey nodded and said, ¡°All right.¡±


    Manuel wasn¡¯t worried. This time, he managed to get so many high-quality emeralds. He just needed to


    gather the dealers from all his connections and friends from his circle to show them the stone and have


    them ce orders. Wealthy people wanted such great quality stones. The more expensive something


    was, the more someone wanted it. Within three days, he could get at least 200 million dors as


    deposit money!


    He was not afraid ofcking money while doing his business. What he was afraid about was ack of


    good quality things. There were too many wealthy people in the world. So, as long as you have good


    quality things, you shouldn¡¯t be worried about making money from them.


    After leaving Manuel¡¯s ce, Hailey transferred 1 million dors to Fabian and said this was a token of


    thanks to him.


    Then, she transferred 120 million dors to Oliver.


    Oliver was stunned by Hailey¡¯s move and asked, ¡°Ms. Fox, what are you ying at? Why did you give


    me 120 million dors?¡±


    ¡°If it was ording to the forty-sixty percentage she had set earlier, it should only be 80 million dors,¡±


    thought Oliver.


    Hailey said, ¡°This is all thanks to you. I wouldn¡¯t have been able to earn so much if it hadn¡¯t been for


    you. Another important thing is that you have helped me find what I wanted the most. Oliver, I think our


    rules need to be changed. With your potential, it doesn¡¯t matter whether you have a basic sry, but I


    still want to follow the new rules. Your basic sry will be 200 thousand dors, and our profits will be a


    fifty-fifty split, which means we each get half.


    Oliver was dumbfounded and asked her in confusion, ¡°Even if you say it is a fifty-fifty split, I should only


    get 100 million dors. How do you exin these 120 million dors then?¡±


    Hailey shook her head and said, ¡°You did not include my grandmother¡¯s Virgin Mary sculpture, and that


    would be at least 60 million dors if we calcted ording to the market price. Speaking of which, I


    still took advantage of you!¡±

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    Oliver rubbed his forehead and sighed.


    She didn¡¯t have to constantly talk about repaying his kindness. Besides, Fabian was in the car now.


    People were most grateful for people who provided help in one¡¯s hour of need, not someone who could


    provide the icing on the cake, nor a person who kicked someone when they were down.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Her rtives were all people who kicked someone when they were down. Although Hailey didn¡¯t give


    him money or lend it to him directly, she allowed him to make money when he was at the most


    challenging point in his life. Besides, she did not take the 780 thousand dors he had made by stone


    gambling. Instead, she added 20,000 dors and transferred it to him to round it off to 800 thousand


    dors.


    Then she gave him a mansion, a high-paying job, a luxury car, and so on.


    If there were a person he was the most grateful for in this world, it would be Hailey.


    ¡°Forget it. Let her do whatever she wants. She is not short of money anyways. I only have to try harder


    to earn more for her in the future,¡± thought Oliver.


    Fabian was the only one who had been dumbfounded!


    Today¡¯s stone-cutting scene was beyond his imagination of this lifetime. Every raw stone that was cut


    had an emerald.


    And thest one they cut out was a top-quality imperial jadeite, which is known as a top-ss emerald.


    That jadeite had made Oliver and Hailey directly earn 200 million dors!


    When Fabian thought of the 200 million dors, he became dizzy. It was 200 million dors!


    Fabian had witnessed the scene where losing nine out of ten times was themon urrence in


    stone gambling. The scenes where someone made a fortune with just a cut of a stone were sporadic.


    But Oliver had shown Fabian what it means to win all bets.


    Fabian suddenly thought, ¡°Does this young Mr. Eastwood have a set of techniques to identify raw


    emerald rough?


    After being dazed, Fabian suddenly grabbed Oliver, who was driving. He then said, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, I-


    I¡¯m not going to do anything else anymore. I will follow you and work for you. You only need to pay me


    a sry. If you want to go for stone gambling, you can just let me be your runner. You only need to


    choose the stones. That¡¯s it!¡±


    Fabian had felt Oliver¡¯s generosity these days. At that time, he had wanted to be friends with Oliver


    because Oliver¡¯s personality made him seem friendly. Anyone who was not petty would like someone


    like Oliver.


    But what made Fabian even more thrilled and excited was that when it came to picking raw emerald


    rough, Oliver had a particr skill. Being a mediocre person involved in the jade stone circle for so


    long, Fabian knew the way Oliver gambled and won every bet in raw stones could only be considered


    lucky if it happened once or twice. But if it happened every single time? Could it still be called luck?


    Fabian would rather believe that he had somehow be a deity than Oliver was winning through


    sheer luck.


    If Oliver had the skills to identify raw emerald rough, it would be the capital for bing a top-tier


    wealthy person. No one could give up such skills to others.


    Fabian had yet to have the intention to steal that skill from Oliver. He knew what kind of person he was,


    and his ability was not enough for him to keep the wealth and treasures he would be able to earn


    through that skill. Fabian just wanted to live a peaceful and luxurious life by following behind a skilled


    man like Oliver. That was all he wanted to be content with life.


    Oliver was moved and nced at Hailey again upon hearing this.


    Hailey nodded in agreement.


    Hailey has witnessed Oliver¡¯s skill. It was only a matter of spending a few minutes for Oliver to make


    money with his skills. In addition, stone gambling was also a legal andpliant way of making money.


    It would be great if an old geezer like Fabian could carve out a path for Oliver.


    Since Hailey had agreed to it, Oliver immediately said to Fabian, ¡°All right. You can follow me and work


    for me. Your friends¡­ Are they reliable? How about I let them work for me as well?¡±


    Fabian was overjoyed. He excitedly said, ¡°They are reliable. All five of them are my childhood friends.


    Two of them are veterans who worked as soldiers. They can each beat up four or five people easily.


    The other three are in the same profession as me in Radford, selling jade and emeralds. Every month


    they make enough to survive and ensure no one is starving in their family. If Mr. Eastwood doesn¡¯t mind


    having them work for you, that will be great!¡±


    Oliver nodded and said, ¡°Well, you can rent a house in Jeahron first. Our store is a luxury second-hand


    upcycling store, and we don¡¯t need people running it. However, I think we can expand our business


    scope in the future. Whether it involves


    antiques, jade ware, or other businesses, as long as we can make money, we can give it a go. There


    are too many restrictions on luxury second-hand upcycling stores. Ms. Fox, what do you think?¡±


    Hailey didn¡¯t hesitate at all before saying, ¡°You can do whatever you want.¡±


    Hailey was such a wonderful boss!


    Oliver smiled and said, ¡°All right. I¡¯ll start nning it. I will re-register and start up a newpany.¡±


    Hailey heard him mentioning re-registering and starting a newpany. After thinking for a while, she


    said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we do this? I¡¯ll pay for yourpany. I will finance thepany while you run it. We


    can do a 40-60 split for thepany registration and shares.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that will work, Ms. Fox. Let¡¯s do it as usual. We split it 50-50,¡± said Oliver. Then he turned


    around and said to Fabian, ¡°You can be my business manager now. You will specialize in the emerald


    and jade stone business with a basic sry of 10,000 dors plus bonus andmissions. How about


    your five childhood friends start with a basic sry of 4.000 dors plus bonus andmissions?¡±


    Fabian grinned and said, ¡°That certainly works for me. Mr. Eastwood, your basic sry is too high. Do


    you want to discuss this a bit more?¡±


    Oliver smiled and answered, ¡°Do you think it is too high of a sry? A piece of raw stone could solve


    this problem. However, I don¡¯t want too many people to know about my skills. Of course, no one else


    can learn them. This skill is not something anyone can learn. Fabian, please keep it a secret, especially


    when mingling outside. I won¡¯t mistreat you as long as you work for me loyally.¡±


    Fabian immediately patted his chest and said, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, you have nothing to worry about.


    Although I am greedy for money, I will only be greedy for what I deserve and not for things that are not


    mine to be greedy about.¡±


    ¡°All right. Then, I¡¯ll transfer you another 200 thousand dors. You guys can go around Jeahron these


    days to see if there are any suitable ces to rent, or we can buy it if the price is good. Don¡¯t worry


    about money!¡±


    Fabian nodded and thought to himself,¡± Mr. Eastwood must be rich. I didn¡¯t know how much money he


    had before, but today I saw him earn 120 million dors with my eyes.¡±


    Hailey is more like a person who¡¯s not short of money.


    What reassured him the most was Oliver¡¯s mysterious skills involving his eyes. With Oliver¡¯s skills, they


    had a way of continuously making considerable money.


    Manchern¨ªus produced raw stones every day. So long as Oliver bought only the valuable raw stones,


    they would make money faster than if they printed them.


    Thinking of the danger they faced in Manchernius this time, Oliver thought for a while and said to


    Fabian, ¡°I have something I need your help with. Can you check with your two friends who are retired


    veterans from the army if they know about other special forces veterans? If so, we¡¯ll recruit some


    people to be in charge of security!¡±


    Hailey nodded and agreed, ¡°It¡¯s better to do that immediately. I¡¯m starting to suspect that Marshall had


    something to do with what happened in Manchernius!¡±


    Oliver didn¡¯t say anything straightforwardly. Although he also thought there was a 70 to 80 percent


    chance that Julian might have caused the incident, he did not want to say it without concrete evidence.


    But whether it was Julian or not, Oliver was now wealthy, and it would be easy for him to make money


    in the future. Since he had enough money, it was best to take precautions first. It was better to be safe


    than sorry, as one should not wait until danger crept up and get tortured by viins before setting up


    safeguards.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    As soon as Oliver said his thoughts, Fabian pped his hands and said, ¡°There is really such a person.


    His name is Wayne Ziegler, a friend of my childhood friend, Donald Yancey. Wayne liked to practice


    combat arts when he was young. At the age of 18, he joined the army and won second ce in the


    combatpetition in the army. Due to his outstanding abilities, he was originally retained in the army


    but retired because his mother had no one to take care of her. This person is really impressive!¡±


    Oliver said excitedly, ¡°Okay, okay. Fabian, handle this matter quickly. In addition, rent some houses for


    me, and I will pay for the rental as a housing subsidy for the employees in ourpany. All of you can


    buy a house after being paid bonuses at the end of the year.¡±


    In Oliver¡¯s opinion, with his current means and speed of making money, giving employees a bonus for


    one house every year should not be a problem.


    After taking Fabian to the hotel and Hailey home, Oliver took a taxi to the hospital.


    Calista and Joanna were both in the hospital. As soon as Joanna saw Oliver, she said delightedly,


    ¡°Oliver, it¡¯s all thanks to your boss Oliver for inviting an expert medical team from Jacaster to perform


    surgery on Dad, and the operation was also very sessful. Dad has been much better these days.


    The doctor said that he can recover after a month of rest!¡±


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good!¡± Hearing that Jason¡¯s life was finally saved, Oliver could not help but burst


    into tears.


    However, Oliver was even more grateful to Hailey. She had never mentioned getting someone to find


    Jacaster¡¯s expert medical team to him.


    you


    However, it was a good thing. Oliver turned his head and wiped away his tears. He then asked Joanna


    with a smile, ¡°Jo, do


    still have money on your card? I¡¯ll transfer you some. I have made a lot of money from cleansing


    emeralds in Manchernius. I will apply for a credit card for you, Dad, and Mom, tomorrow. You can buy


    whatever you want from now on. I have a lot of money!¡±


    Joanna shook her head instead. ¡°I still have those 200 thousand dors. Ms. Fox has paid all the


    operation fees for Jacaster¡¯s expert medical team, and I don¡¯t get to pay any amount. Oliver, I don¡¯t


    need you to give me money. When Dad recoverspletely, I will find a job. I¡¯m already an adult, and


    I¡¯m capable of working. Do you think I can¡¯t support myself?¡±


    Oliver smiled and shook his head. ¡°You don¡¯t have to look for a job. I want to start my ownpany, so


    you can work there from when the timees. You cane and help me!¡±


    Joanna was stunned. ¡°Oliver, you¡­ are going to start apany?¡±


    Oliver smiled and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m not doing it alone. Ms. Fox is with me. We will have half of the shares


    for each of us, and¡­


    Oliver approached Joanna and whispered, ¡°Jo, I made over 200 million dors from cleansing jades in


    Manchernius this time. Ms. Fox gave me 120 million dors today!¡±


    Joanna opened her mouth wide in shock. She voiced, ¡°120¡­¡± But she quickly covered her mouth after


    muttering the numbers to keep from saying further.


    She thought, ¡°This number is so scary!¡±


    The surprises Oliver gave Joanna during these days were one after another. Previously, it was about


    Oliver earning hundreds of thousands of dors. Then, it was about getting a mansion worth over 2


    million dors, but it was not as shocking as what his brother said to her just now.


    Joanna thought again, ¡°120 million dors!¡±


    Joanna was so shocked that her heart trembled.


    Because of Oliver¡¯s earned money, Calista also solved the big problem of medical expenses. Joanna


    was responsible for her life these days too. She did not save money on food as she was afraid that her


    parents would not eat well, so she chose nutritious dishes to serve them.


    Calista ate and slept well. Her physical condition looked much better than the days before.


    Jason was even more excited and happier. It was normal that no one wanted to die. He had been


    begging for death because he did not want to drag his wife and children down, burdening them.


    However, Oliver suddenly became outstanding and capable, earning a lot of money to save his life. Of


    course, Jason was happy about it.


    The doctor also said today that after more than a week of recovery, Jason could be hospitalized and


    stay leisurely at the same time, which was to say that he could go home or take a stroll somewhere.


    Joanna had not told her parents about moving into the mansion yet, as she wanted to say to them


    when they returned home to give them a surprise.


    Although Fabian looked like an old slicker, he was very sharp-minded about getting things done. He


    had done two things the following afternoon.


    The first thing was about the office. He had negotiated for a storefront in a popr location at Gerton


    za in Jeahron.


    The ce was located on the first and second floors of Gerton Building No. 3, which covered an area


    of about 6,000 square feet, totaling 11,000 square feet for both floors.


    The first floor was a supermarket-style shopfront. Two-thirds of the second floor was a shop-style, while


    one-third of the same floor was an office building.


    The originalndlord failed in their investment, causing the capital chain to break. Thendlord had no


    choice but to sell out the ce. The selling price of a shop here was about 10,000 dors. Thendlord


    spent 7 million dors when he made the purchase. After several years, the market value appreciated


    by nearly 4 million dors. Due to their urgent need for money and selling out the ce, they only


    offered a price of 9000 dors per square foot, resulting in 111,000 square feet worth 9.9 million dors


    in total.


    Oliver knew what kind of a person Fabian was.


    He was a crafty fellow and was good at bargaining. After a round of negotiation, he rified to the


    landlord that he did not need loans or debts and would pay for the ce in full at once. However, he


    would only pay 8 million dors.


    The other party finally agreed because no matter which agent was entrusted, the arrangement could


    not be handled quickly. Moreover, the intermediary fees were costly.


    With Fabian¡¯s agreement to pay in full at once, thendlord would be free of intermediary fees.


    Although the price was a little lower, it was not unbearable.


    Oliver looked at the location with Fabian and found that he had fallen in love with this ce at first


    nce. It was big and located in a bustling area.


    In the future, the first floor will be set for sale. The second floor would be modified into offices and


    meeting roomspletely. The sales office on the first floor would be mainly used as a showcase,


    exhibiting luxury items, emerald, jade wares, or antique calligraphies and paintings. With his


    identification skills, he would do whatever could earn money


    anyway.


    The ce became his property since he had bought it with full payment. He could rent it out to ensure


    his family¡¯s living expenses if he could not make any money in the future.


    Besides, it would be impossible for Oliver not to make any money with his ability.


    After Oliver checked that there was no problem with the ce, he paid the other party directly to make


    the deal and then went to Land Registry to transfer ownership.


    After transferring ownership, Fabian received a call and asked someone to meet them directly at the


    office.


    Oliver did not know what was happening until he saw a brawny man arrive with an older woman in her


    seventies. Fabian introduced them to Oliver with a smile, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, this is Wayne, the real


    impressive man!¡±


    Oliver was overjoyed. He shook hands with the man and asked, ¡°Wayne, make yourself at home when


    youe here. Treat this ce as your house, Fabian¡­¡±


    Then, he turned to Fabian and asked, ¡°Is the house for staying ready?¡±


    Fabian smiled and said, ¡°Of course. We first rented three houses with three bedrooms and a living


    room. Six of us can live in two houses separately. Wayne will live with his mother in one.¡±


    Wayne hurriedly said, ¡°Fabian, there¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯ll live with you guys. You don¡¯t have to rent me


    a separate house. It¡¯s¡­ not cheap anyway. Let¡¯s save some expenses up, even if it¡¯s only a little!¡±


    Oliver was delighted with what Wayne said. Wayne was a practical man and was willing to think for


    Oliver. Thetter did notck money, but at least he had to spend his money worthwhile.


    Oliver said, ¡°Wayne, you don¡¯t have to say anything more. Mrs. Ziegler is elderly, and many things


    would be inconvenient for her. It will be best if she lives in a house alone. I¡¯m not afraid of spending


    money as long as it is worth it.¡±

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    Wayne was a silent and dull person.


    Yet, Oliver knew this kind of person best. He was also that kind of person, faithful and loyal.


    It was also because of this personality that such people had few friends and always suffered losses in


    society. Without a person with a good eye, this kind of person would basically live a poor and miserable


    life.


    When Wayne was young, he spent all his family¡¯s money to learnbat arts. His father died early,


    and his mother fell sick a lot. After leaving the army, he was still penniless after over thirty years of age.


    It made him impossible to get a wife. Several years after leaving the army, Wayne had been tormented


    by his mother¡¯s illness.


    This was the so-called ¡°even a superhero needed money to survive¡±.


    Fabian told Wayne that Oliver needed someone who had goodbat skills, and Oliver could pay a


    high price as a reward. Wayne agreed for his mother¡¯s sake.


    When Wayne saw Oliver, he was worried about whether he could entrust the rest of his life to such a


    young man.


    However, Oliver did not have the arrogance and behavior of a rich kid as he had imagined. The young


    man was very polite, calm, generous, and even not arrogant. Gradually, Wayne felt relieved.


    Other than not knowing Wayne¡¯sbat skills, Oliver was very satisfied with his character and


    performance. Thinking about it, he believed that Fabian would definitely not trick him.


    ¡°Wayne¡­¡± Oliver was eight years younger than Wayne. Yet, as a boss, it was difficult for him to decide


    the name addressing for Wayne. He thought it was disrespectful to address him by his first name. He


    was thinking of calling Wayne ¡°Mr. Ziegler¡±, but since it was still unsuitable if outsiders were present,


    Oliver simply called him ¡°Wayne¡±.


    Oliver continued, ¡°Your monthly sry would temporarily be 20,000 dors a month for the time being,


    and you will be paid a bonus quarterly, mid-year, and at the end of the year. Your current job is to


    ensure my safety.¡±


    That was basically the annual ie with a base rate of over 200 thousand dors, and the monthly


    sry alone would be 240 thousand dors per year. As for the amount of the bonus, it would be an


    imaginary number.


    However, Fabian knew clearly that with Oliver¡¯s generosity and ability to earn money, Wayne¡¯s bonus


    would definitely be much higher than 240 thousand dors of his annual sry.


    He still did not know Oliver¡¯s other ability to make money, but it was already terrifying just from using


    his skill of recognizing raw emerald rough.


    On the assumption that they only went to Manchernius once a month, Oliver could earn millions of


    dors at will. Their current sry and benefits provided by Oliver were high, but it was nothing


    compared with the speed and amount of Oliver¡¯s earned money.


    ¡°Wayne, hurry up and thank Mr. Eastwood!¡± Seeing that Wayne was still acting dull and did not


    understand the meaning of ¡°bonus¡±, Fabian hurriedly urged him to thank Oliver.


    Oliver waved his hand and said, ¡°Fabian, you and Wayne have followed me, and we will be a family in


    the future. No need for courtesy with one¡¯s own people, so I will never treat both of you badly. In the


    future, our lives will be better!¡±


    Fabian was moved and excited. He said to Oliver, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, I¡¯ve entrusted myself to you anyway,


    so I will follow you all the way whether you are poor or rich.¡±


    Oliver nodded without needing to say further.


    At that moment, a noise came from the stairway. The three looked over and saw more than ten people


    coming upstairs with fierce and vicious appearances. The person walking in the forefront was Julian.


    Upon seeing Julian, Oliver knew that the incident in Manchernius had something to do with him.


    Sure enough, Julian and his gang approached. He nced at Oliver with sinister in his eyes and said


    with a fake smile, ¡°You! Consider yourself lucky to have dumb luck with you! I couldn¡¯t do anything to


    you in Manchernius, and you tried to escape? Let¡¯s see where else you can run away to!¡±


    Oliver thought, ¡°It¡¯s really his doings!¡±


    Oliver suppressed the anger in his mind and said lightly, ¡°I don¡¯t know why you are targeting me. I have


    no grudge against you or offended you¡­¡±


    Julian interrupted him immediately, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. You are not qualified to offend me. I had told


    you before not to get close to Hailey. Are you out of your mind?¡±


    Oliver replied coldly, ¡°Hailey is my boss, and I have to do what the boss asked me to do. Besides, it¡¯s


    not my decision that she went to Manchernius. Do you think I can stop her from going? Besides, she is


    my boss, and I am her employee. Does this even offend you?¡±


    Julian¡¯s gaze turned more sinister, ¡°I know there is nothing between her and you. If there is, you would


    have disappeared


    sooner. I just came here to warn you that you can¡¯t even be her employee. Quit the job by yourself, or I


    will kill you!¡±


    Oliver turned speechless and thought, ¡°This man is fucking unreasonable!¡±


    Julian waved his hand to his subordinates. ¡°Go beat him up. Oliver, I will feel embarrassed not to teach


    you a lesson today.¡±


    At hismand, a dozen burly men who followed him pounced over fiercely.


    Fabian pulled Oliver vigorously and was ready to pin him on the ground and shield thetter with his


    body.


    He thought, ¡°There are so many people on the other side. I guess we will be beaten thoroughly.¡±


    Yet, no one expected that Wayne, who had been quiet all the time, suddenly moved at that moment.


    Fighting sounds could be heard, and before everyone could see what was going on, Julian¡¯s men had


    already fallen to the ground, moaning in


    agony.


    Julian did not see it clearly. Afterposing his mind, he saw that Oliver before him was still there


    without harm, and the people who fell on the ground were all his men.


    Julian turned around and found that none of the subordinates he had brought were still standing.


    Instead, all of them fell to the ground and howled in pain.


    Oliver and Fabian were also a little stunned.


    Only Wayne stared at Julian coldly, and his gaze looked like a sharp knife.


    Fabian knew that Wayne was good atbat arts but had not seen thetter hit anyone before. He


    knew little about the


    past.


    Julian was scared in an instant. He took a few steps back and took out his phone to make a call,


    pointing at Oliver and saying fiercely at the same time, ¡°You¡­ This isn¡¯t over. I¡¯ll ask someone to beat


    you up again!¡±


    However, Wayne leaped forward and grabbed Julian¡¯s neck. He snatched thetter¡¯s phone swiftly,


    crushing the phone with a snapping sound.


    Wayne turned back and said to Oliver, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, I will entrust my mother to you. I will exchange


    for my life to kill


    him!¡±


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    As soon as Wayne said that, his hand grabbing Julian¡¯s neck tightened. Julian could not breathe in an


    instant. His face turned purple, and he could not move all over his body, but he knew very well that he


    was utterly terrified.


    There was a saying that a beggar could never be bankrupt. Julian thought, ¡°I¡¯m extremely wealthy. If


    this guy exchanged his/ life for mine, it would definitely be a loss for me. But I couldn¡¯t even beg for


    mercy because my neck was being gripped!¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Oliver was also shocked and hurriedly stopped Wayne, ¡°Let him go.¡±


    Wayne threw Julian to the floor and stared at him coldly with a knife-like sharp gaze. If Oliver said


    another word, he would immediately step forward to kill Julian.


    Julian was so scared that his pants got wet. He thought, ¡°This guy is definitely a brutal man who dares


    to kill me. I can tell from his gaze and aura that his hands have been stained with blood and hurt people


    before.¡±


    Oliver took two steps forward and looked down at Marshall on the floor. He said, ¡°Julian, don¡¯t go too


    far. I won¡¯t offend you if you don¡¯t do so. If you really push me to the limit, it¡¯s not difficult for me to ask


    for your life. No matter how rich you are, it would be useless if you are not alive to enjoy it!¡±

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    Julian was really frightened. In the past, he was fearless when bullying people, and the people he


    bullied did not dare to speak out and kept a low profile.


    This had made Julian be arrogant, and he felt that there was no one in the world whom he dared


    not bully.


    Nevertheless, Wayne really frightened Julian. Wayne wanted to end his life and was not afraid of death.


    Julian wondered If it was worth losing a life.


    Julian thought it was not worthwhile. He had a wealthy life!


    There was another problem. Julian had brought more than a dozen hatchet men here, but they could


    not beat Wayne. Wayne was not simple. He was the kind of ¡°expert¡± in rumors. Although Julian¡¯s


    hatchet men were fierce and could deal with ordinary people, their skills were not enough to deal with


    the experts.


    Julian could not defeat Wayne and was not as cruel as thetter either. What else could he use to


    suppress Oliver?


    ¡°I¡­ I admit defeat. I¡¯ve lost. Oliver, I¡¯ll go. I won¡¯t bother you in the future¡­¡±


    Oliver stopped Wayne and said coldly to Julian, ¡°I hope you can remember it. I have no grudge against


    you, and you want to murder me in Manchernius. I¡¯ll remember it. In the future, if I can¡¯t deal with your


    family, I think my friends definitely have no problem dealing with you. If you¡¯re not afraid of one life for


    another, juste. I¡¯ll be waiting!¡±


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t!¡± Julian retreated with a pale face and then ran away. He did not care about the dozen


    subordinates who were knocked down by Wayne.


    Seeing Julian run away, the dozen of people who were knocked down by Wayne felt indescribably


    upset and depressed. They hurriedly struggled to get up and escaped.


    Fabian/contemptuously spat out, ¡°He has no morals at all. I¡¯m sorry for you all!¡±


    Although Fabian was an old man, he had morals. Just now, the first thought in his mind was not to run


    away alone, but to lie on Oliver¡¯s body and block him from being hit.


    Oliver was also touched. Although Fabian was greedy for money, he would not lose his morals. Seeing


    Fabian take the hit for him, Oliver thought that Fabian would be a lifelong friend.


    Looking at Wayne¡¯s dumb expression, Oliver could not help but praise him. ¡°Wayne, your skill is like a


    supreme presence in a fantasy novel!¡±


    Fabian was also surprised and said to Wayne, ¡°Dude, my best friend said you can fight, but I didn¡¯t


    expect that fight like this. Haha, I won¡¯t be afraid of being bullied anymore!¡±


    you


    could


    Wayne was still dumb and said, ¡°They are ordinary hooligans. I learnedbat arts from childhood. I¡¯m


    a scout in the army and learn how to murder people. These people are no threats to me.¡±


    Oliver shook Wayne¡¯s hand and said sincerely, ¡°Enough. We will do our business together in the future.


    We will not vitews and disciplines and earn money seriously and honestly. We will offend nobody


    unless we¡¯re offended!¡±


    Wayne did not say anything but nodded vigorously.


    When Oliver was saying that he was going to register apany, two more people came upstairs.


    Wayne took a nce and whispered, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, the man behind knowsbat arts, but I can


    beat him.¡±


    Oliver waved his hand. He knew the man who came. One was Gunther, Hailey¡¯s father and the other


    one was Gunther¡¯s bodyguard.


    Gunther came closer and said to Oliver, ¡°Oliver, talk to me alone.¡±


    Oliver pondered for a while and then nodded.


    Wayne and Fabian walked away, but Wayne secretly moved closer to Gunther¡¯s bodyguard.


    If Gunther¡¯s bodyguard suddenly took action, Wayne was confident to stop him immediately.


    He did not have to worry about Gunther. Gunther was a plump and old man, so he might not be


    Oliver¡¯s rival if he tried hard.


    Oliver looked at the expressionless Gunther in front of him and said, ¡°Mr. Fox, please.¡±


    Gunther coughed and said in a deep voice, ¡°Oliver, I¡¯m here to tell you one thing. My daughter Hailey is


    engaged to Julian. With my financial resources, her store was just for her to y with. The Fox family


    and the Xanders family arepatible. I won¡¯t borate on it, and you should understand it. I will ask


    someone to close down Hailey¡¯s store. Have another store yourself. I hope you won¡¯t disturb Hailey


    again.¡±


    Oliver¡¯s heart sank. Although he did not have a personal rtionship with Hailey, Hailey was the one


    whom he appreciated most from the beginning to now. Somehow, Gunther¡¯s words made him feel sad!


    After a while, Oliver nodded and answered, ¡°Okay!¡±


    Gunther also nodded and said softly, ¡°People are different in social sses. Excluding the rtionship


    between you and Hailey, if you need any help, you cane to me, and I will help you.¡±


    ¡°Never mind. Thank you, Mr. Fox!¡± Oliver refused Gunther without even thinking about it.


    Gunther nodded and left.


    Seeing Gunther and his bodyguard leave, Fabian and Wayne came over. Fabian looked at the stairs


    and asked Oliver, ¡°Who is he? What is his job?¡±


    Oliver did not hide from them. ¡°He is Gunther, Hailey¡¯s father and the richest man in Jeahron. He came


    to tell me that he wanted me not to meet Hailey again¡­ All right, Fabian. Let¡¯s get a business license


    and stop partnering with Hailey.¡±


    ¡°He looks down on people¡­¡± Fabian immediately spat out, but he still could not talk badly about Hailey.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Hailey was beautiful and generous, and her personality was just like Oliver¡¯s.


    Fabian spat and said, ¡°It¡¯s strange. How could such an old man give birth to such a good daughter?¡±


    After finishing thepany registration in the afternoon, Oliver found a restaurant to have dinner with


    Fabian and the others. Then, Oliver¡¯s phone rang. It was Queenie.


    Oliver answered without thinking too much.


    Queenie¡¯s voice was a little anxious. ¡°Mr. Eastwood, what¡¯s going on in our store? Ms. Fox isn¡¯t here


    and I can¡¯t call her. Mr. Fox, Ms. Fox¡¯s father, sent someone to close our store and said that the store


    was closed and let us find another way¡­ I didn¡¯t understand. People closed the store because of poor


    business, but our store is doing well. Didn¡¯t we receive 20 million dors these days? Why is the store


    closed?¡±


    Oliver pondered for a while before answering, ¡°Queenie, the reason for closing the store¡­ I guess it¡¯s


    Mr. Fox¡¯s family matter. Maybe Ms. Fox will get married. In short, it¡¯s hard to exin. However, I


    happened to register a newpany today. If you guys want,e to work in mypany. I¡¯ll double


    your sry and benefits.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Queenie and the others did not want to leave Hailey¡¯s store because Hailey was nice and generous.


    They were paid higher than ordinary jobs, and their work was light and leisurely.


    Of course, they wanted to work for a long time, but Hailey¡¯s family did notck money. They had no


    choice if Hailey¡¯s family wanted to close the shop.


    Now hearing Oliver say that he started a newpany and continued to hire them with double sries


    and benefits, they instantly burst into cheers!

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    Several girls asked Oliver where he was, and then they rushed over to meet him.


    Although Fabian and his other five friends were all in their thirties, five of them were single.


    Three of them were dumped by their wives after their lives got worse.


    Wayne was also single. He had no money, no house, and no car, but a sick old mother. Naturally, he


    could not find a wife.


    Five beautiful women were there, and they would work together in the future. How could Fabian and


    the others not be excited?


    No man disliked working with beautiful women.


    Fabian was eloquent, and his friends were also smooth talkers. Soon, they chatted with Queenie and


    the other five girls like a family.


    Only Wayne was eating quietly.


    Yvonne nced at Oliver from time to time. The more she looked at him, the more charming she felt he


    was. Nevertheless, Oliver never talked to her. He yed dumb when she said something.


    The girls did not know that Oliver had bought arge office building. They asked while drinking, ¡°Mr.


    Eastwood, you¡¯re a boss now. When can we go to work?¡±


    Oliver smiled and said, ¡°Tomorrow. But thepany isn¡¯t ready yet. I just bought thend. You all go


    there tomorrow. Let¡¯s discuss how to set up a beautiful newpany together. Don¡¯t worry about the


    work. Even if you¡¯re just hanging around, I will pay sry to you!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Eastwood is awesome!¡± Junia, who was the closest to Oliver, kissed him on the face!


    Oliver shrank and made several girlsugh.


    Junia was not obsessed with Oliver, but she was used to joking around and was excited by Oliver¡¯s


    generosity.


    After three hours of dinner, they all were drunk and took a taxi home.


    Wayne was the only one who didn¡¯t drink. He apanied Oliver to the mansion in Juset Riveria


    Residences.


    Oliver was very sober. When he reached home, he introduced Wayne to Joanna. Then, he handed


    Wayne his Porsche 911¡¯s key.


    ¡°Drive it back and pick me up tomorrow morning.¡±


    Wayne shook his head and said, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, I¡¯m not going back. Those suites are close to each


    other. With Fabian and others taking care of my mother, it¡¯s okay. You can¡¯t be short of guards here. I


    don¡¯t feel at ease.¡±


    Wayne was really worried after the trouble with Julian that day.


    Oliver thought for a while and nodded. Then he asked, ¡°You will be overburdened if you follow me for


    24 hours like this. Do you have any friends as good as you?¡±


    Wayne thought for a while and nodded. ¡°Yes, there is one. He was discharged from the army before


    me. He was being righteous and beat a hooligan until thetter was crippled, then he was designated


    as imperfect self-defense. I will call and


    ask him.¡±


    That night, Oliver slept well.


    After getting up in the morning, Joanna made breakfast. Wayne got up early and started to exercise in


    the yard.


    Wayne immediately stopped when Oliver came out, and said, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, myrade is working


    as a construction worker at home. His wife has run away with others. He has a 5-year-old daughter


    and-they live a very tough life. He said that there will be no problem if hees here, except for his


    daughter¡­¡±


    Oliver immediately said, ¡°Bring along his daughter here together. He can¡¯t let her stay there. Come here


    and find a kindergarten first. Next year, she can go to elementary school with some connections.¡±


    Wayne nodded. ¡°There will be no problem then.¡±


    After breakfast, Wayne drove to thepany.


    Thepany was still empty. They had just arrived, and so did Fabian and the others. Then, they


    received WhatsApp messages.


    Last night, Queenie set up apany group chat. The girls chatted early in the morning, asked about


    the address of thepany, and then took a taxi there.


    At 8:30 a.m., all five girls arrived.


    As soon as they entered the store, the girls were surprised by such arge area. They went to the


    second floor and felt more


    Fabianughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised. This store is not rented. I negotiated it yesterday. Mr.


    Eastwood spent 8 million dors to buy it!¡±


    ¡°8 million dors? He bought it?¡± The girls could not close their mouths.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Oliver smiled and said, ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Let¡¯s talk about our ideas. The first floor is for business


    reception and the second floor is for office. What kind of decoration method should we adopt? Put


    forward your opinions. My opinion is to decorate luxuriously.¡±


    Queenie covered her chest and asked in a low voice, ¡°M-Mr. Eastwood, what does ourpany mainly


    do? Is there a stable profit?¡±


    It was not difficult for apany to be luxurious. The only problem was money.


    They had to consider high-profit margins if they wanted to spend more money. Only when they made


    more money could they dare to spend more money. If it was difficult to make money and the spending


    was particrly big, the life of thispany would not be long-term.


    Although Queenie and the other girls wanted to get high sries and benefits, they also wanted the


    company to make money. Only when thepany earned money, they could be rich for a long time.


    Fabian waved his hand and said with a bigugh, ¡°Youngdy, you don¡¯t have to worry about making


    money. Let me tell you honestly, it is as easy for Mr. Eastwood to make money as picking up stones on


    the rocky mountain. A few days ago in Manchernius, I took Mr. Eastwood to go there myself. He made


    a profit of 200 million dors by finding the emeralds from raw emerald rough. It wasn¡¯t his luck but his


    technical skills. Even if we only go to Manchernius once a month, it would be fine for us to earn at least


    40 or 60 million dors!¡±


    The girls opened their mouths again!


    Yvonne patted her chest and suddenly said, ¡°By the way,st week, Mr. Eastwood earned 6 million


    dors by trading antiques from Sofia. The next day, he transferred 17 million dors to the store. Did


    you earn it by trading the emeralds, Mr.


    Eastwood?¡±


    Oliver shook his head and said, ¡°No. My boss Hailey and I were bored so we went to the beach for fun.


    We picked up a piece of ambergris on the beach and sold it for 17 million dors.¡±


    ¡°You picked up 17 million dors when you went to the beach?¡±


    Everyone stared at Oliver in surprise and asked.


    They thought, ¡°Is this reasonable? Some people couldn¡¯t carn 17 million dors in a lifetime, but he


    could pick up 17 million dors by hanging out and wandering!¡±


    Oliver was not in a hurry for thepany to make money immediately. They discussed how to


    decorate the store and went out for another big meal at noon.


    In the afternoon, Queenie and Fabian asked an interior designpany toe over. They talked


    about decoration styles and budgets on site and then quoted Oliver 6 million dors.


    Oliver agreed at once. As long as the decoration style was satisfactory, it did not matter how much the


    price was. Then, he requested that only eco-friendly materials were allowed.


    In the afternoon, Oliver ordered them to have dinner together in the evening, but he received a call


    before getting off work.


    It was an unfamiliar number. Oliver answered the phone, but before he had the chance to speak, a


    crisp and melodious female voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°Oliver, where are you?¡±


    The voice sounded familiar, but Oliver could not remember who she was. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Sienna. Where are you? Tell me now!¡±


    ¡°Sienna?¡± Oliver suddenly shivered. She was the beautiful and fierce Ms. Kaiserman who made a fool


    of herself on the blind date!

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    ¡°I¡¯m at¡­ the second floor of Gerton Building No. 3.¡±


    Oliver was inexplicably afraid of Sienna. First, she was a police officer, second, she was very fierce,


    third, they slept together that night while they were drunk


    He was not sure whether they actually did the deed, but in short, everything was a mess.


    Soon, Sienna arrived, dressed in a police uniform. With her beautiful face and tall height, she looked


    attractive.


    Fabian and the other five men were stunned. They thought. ¡°This girl is so pretty!¡±


    She was even prettier than Yvonne and the other four, but none of them dared to flirt with her because


    of her eye-catching police uniform.


    ¡°Well¡­ What¡¯s the matter?¡± In front of so many subordinates, Oliver was a little flustered. He thought,


    ¡°She better not bring that incident up, or I will be so embarrassed.¡±


    Sienna pointed downstairs and said, ¡°Follow me to the police station!¡±


    Oliver¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he shrank back. ¡°I didn¡¯t break anyw, did I?¡±


    ¡°Who said you broke thew? I need your help with something. Hurry up, urged Sienna impatiently.


    Hearing that she needed help, Oliver breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. He then put on airs and


    responded, ¡°The police can¡¯t force me to do anything, can they? I don¡¯t want to go.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to go?¡± Sienna was stunned. It seemed as if she never considered the possibility that


    Oliver would not agree.


    After that, her face darkened. She took out a pair of shiny handcuffs and threatened, ¡°Will you go or


    not?¡±


    Immediately, Wayne shielded Oliver and said to Sienna coldly, Mr. Eastwood refuses to go. Citizens


    have the right to refuse a summon if they did not vite thew. Please go back, or I will submit a


    comint to the Police!¡±


    Sienna had no scruples about Oliver, but she was less arrogant with others. Wayne had this aura that


    intimidated her, and he seemed to know much about how things worked in the police field. With just a


    few words, he managed to hit the nail on the head.


    Sienna nced at Oliver behind Wayne and snorted, ¡°Ha, you even hired a hatchet man? Do you think


    I can¡¯t do anything to you?¡±


    Oliver just smiled without a word, neither wanting to make her angry nor be bullied by her.


    Pursing her lips, Sienna began contemting something.


    When Oliver stared at her delicate and beautiful face, he noticed a trace of anxiety in her eyes.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    There was something strange about Sienna. At that moment, Oliver suddenly felt that she was


    despondent and in danger.


    For some reason, Oliver¡¯s heart throbbed. He reached out and patted Wayne on his shoulder, saying,


    ¡°You guys discuss the interior design and cooperate with the designer from the interior design


    company. I¡¯ll go with her, so let¡¯s talk about thister


    Since Oliver himselfpromised, Wayne didn¡¯t stop the former anymore.


    With that, Oliver went downstairs with Sienna. She got into a police car parked on the roadside, while


    Oliver got in from the other side


    Observing that Sienna¡¯s expression was serious throughout the ride, Oliver couldn¡¯t help but ask her,


    ¡°What exactly do you need me for?


    Sienna opened her mouth, but she didn¡¯t say anything. After a short hesitation, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t know


    how to describe it. Let¡¯s talk about it when you get to the police station.


    She didn¡¯t say why, so Oliver stopped asking.


    When they arrived at the police station, Sienna took Oliver to the eighth floor by elevator.


    It was where the Property and Evidence Unit was located


    Basically, it was a warehouse for all kinds of evidence and setzed items


    After greeting the people in Property and Evidence Unit, Sienna entered a small office inside.


    The office looked like a reception room with a table and a few chairs. On the table, there was a small


    box sealed with insting stic.


    Sienna pointed at the box and said to Oliver, ¡°In the casest time, we caught that group of tomb


    raiders using the information you gave and seized a batch of stolen antiques. But there¡¯s something


    strange about one of the items, and our experts can¡¯t identify it. One of the tomb raiders is dead, and


    the other is still in the intensive care unit. The hospital cannot


    identify the disease. However, both of them have something inmon¡­¡±


    Sienna then looked at Oliver and pondered for a while before continuing, ¡°They have all touched the


    thing in this box.¡±


    Oliver immediately understood. ¡°Did you ask me toe here to identify what this is?¡±


    Sienna nodded. ¡°Yes. Although we don¡¯t believe in the supernatural, it¡¯s better that we maintain a


    scientific and cautious approach. Don¡¯t touch this item with your hands; just look through the ss


    box.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± answered Oliver.


    Sienna instantly put on a pair of insting gloves. She first unwrapped the sticyer outside and


    exposed the small box inside before opening its lid.


    Inside the box was a transparent cubic ss box.


    Next, Sienna carefully took out the ss box and ced it on the table.


    Oliver got closer and stared at it.


    There was only an oval marble in there which looked like an eyeball.


    When he looked carefully, he found that it was like a white eyeball with a ck pupil in the middle.


    Moreover, Oliver sensed that the eyeball seemed to be looking at him too.


    Surprised, Oliver stared at it carefully. Information popped up in his mind just then.


    [Tristar Eyeball Sculpture, made in 641 AD, is one-third of Henry Callum¡¯s treasure map. The pupil of


    the eyeball contains mysterious Blood Malediction Runes. Those whoe into direct contact with it


    will be possessed by the Blood Malediction and die of vascr burst 90 dayster.]


    [Initial symptoms include reddening of eyes within 3 days. An eyeball mark appears on the person¡¯s


    back within 10 days and gradually bes clearer. When the markpletely turns dark red on the


    90th day, the person dies of the vascr burst.]


    [Craftsmanship: Superb Level Two.]


    [Appraised value: Priceless.]


    Oliver was stunned when he read the message.


    He then wondered, ¡°Its craftsmanship is Superb Level Two. What does that mean? And the appraised


    value is priceless¡­ Does that mean it has no value or that its value cannot be measured with existing


    currencies?¡±


    Seeing Oliver walk around the table and study the item for a long time, Sienna frowned and asked him,


    ¡°Can you tell what this is?¡±


    Oliver hesitated for a moment before nodding. ¡°I once read a record in a manuscript. This thing is


    Tristar Eyeball Sculpture, which is said to contain the secret of Henry Callum¡¯s treasure map. It is said


    that there are mysterious Blood Malediction Runes in this eyeball sculpture. People whoe into


    direct contact with it will be cursed by the Blood Malediction and die of the vascr burst within 90


    days.¡±


    Sienna¡¯s face suddenly changed at that. ¡°Are¡­ Are you sure?¡± she questioned shakingly.


    Oliver shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just saw such a record in a manuscript that I can¡¯t find anymore.


    It seems to be very simr to this eyeball sculpture, but¡­ I¡¯m not really sure.¡±


    Sienna looked pale as she said in a trembling voice, ¡°But¡­ But what you said is¡­ the same as what


    happened. It¡¯s exactly the same!¡±

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    Oliver was also taken aback and eximed, ¡°Really¡­ Is such a thing possible?¡±


    Although Oliver had great confidence in his eyes and their ability to identify emeralds and antiques, he


    didn¡¯t have much. confidence when it came to using the identifying ability on the so-called ¡°Blood


    Malediction,¡± which imed that anyone who came into contact with it for 90 days would die.


    Sienna¡¯s face turned pale as she said, ¡°Well¡­ the dead tomb raider had died the day before yesterday.


    It was exactly the 90th day when I came into contact with the eyeball, but it is also the 90th day for that


    person in the hospital. On top of that¡­¡±


    At this point, Sienna furrowed her brow, struggling to find the right words, and added, ¡°On top of that,


    two individuals at our police station have alsoe into contact with that eyeball. One is my colleague,


    Charles, and the other¡­ is me!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Oliver couldn¡¯t help but be in shock. He stood there in a daze for a while before suddenly


    asking her, ¡°Well¡­ how many days has it been since you¡¯ve touched the eyeball?¡±


    Sienna counted on her fingers as she recalled the dates. ¡°It was on the twenty-sixth ofst month, and


    today is the eighth. Therefore, it has been a total of twelve days!¡±


    ¡°12 days, 12 days¡­¡± Oliver murmured, feeling a strange sense of panic. He abruptly grabbed Sienna


    and said, ¡°You should¡­. take off your clothes!¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Sienna¡¯s pale face turned red as she scolded, ¡°Are you out of your mind? There


    are surveince


    cameras here!¡±


    Sienna freed herself from Oliver¡¯s grasp with a swift motion, then turned her head and walked toward


    the exit, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll go downstairs.¡±


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Not knowing what Sienna meant, Oliver felt an inexplicable sense of anxiety. He quickly followed her


    downstairs. Upon reaching the ground-floor lobby, Sienna exited through the main door and headed


    straight for the parking lot.. Oliver closely followed behind her, watching as she got into her car. He


    quickly went to the other side and got into his own


    car.


    Sienna pressed the buttons to ensure all the car windows were closed. Then, she turned to look at


    Oliver, her face suddenly turning red once again. She bit her lip, as if she wanted to say something, but


    ultimately remained silent. After a while, she finally spoke up. ¡°Do you¡­ really want me to take off my


    clothes?¡±


    Oliver noticed Sienna¡¯s serious expression, which waspletely different from her usual fierce


    demeanor. However, he did¡¯ not pay much attention and quickly exined, ¡°I mean, please take your


    clothes off so I can see your back¡­ or rather, the middle of your back.¡±


    Sienna¡¯s face grew even redder. She let out a sigh and took off her jacket, turning around to show her


    back to Oliver. ¡°Here, how do you want to see it?¡±


    Oliver gazed at Sienna¡¯s back, captivated by the tanned and tender skin exposed by the small shirt.


    However, at that moment, he had no other thoughts in his mind. He reached out and gently pulled apart


    the edges of the shirt.


    As Oliver looked, it felt as though his heart was being painfully twisted, causing him great difort.


    There was indeed a faint imprint of an eyeball on Sienna¡¯s back.


    Although it was hard to believe, two prior tomb raiders came into contact with the eyeball. One died,


    and the other was awaiting death in the hospital. Today was their predicted day of death!


    While Oliver was still in a daze, Sienna¡¯s phone rang. She immediately answered it and responded with


    a series of ¡°okays¡± before hanging up. Then, she turned to Oliver and said, ¡°It¡¯s that person in the


    hospital. They just received news saying that he has since died from ruptured blood vessels. It¡¯s¡­


    gruesome!¡±


    After giving it some thought, Oliver took out his phone and snapped a photo of the eyeball imprint on


    Sienna¡¯s back.


    For some unknown reason, Sienna suddenly shook her head vigorously. She then leaned forward and


    rested her head on the steering wheel for several seconds. When she lifted her head, she forcefully


    banged her forehead against the steering wheel. Oliver watched in stunned silence, thinking, ¡°Did¡­ did


    she be aware of the ominous nature of this eyeball and be frustrated and upset about it?¡±


    He was at a loss for words, unsure whether to believe it or not.


    Oliver¡¯s heart was filled with worry and fear, He very faintly believed it, as the facts seemed to be


    pointing in that direction, even though it defied scientific exnation.


    However, his own eye¡¯s abilities could not be exined by science as well.


    After banging her head for a while, Sienna lifted her head. Her forehead was now reddened from the


    impact. She then stared at Oliver, her beautiful eyes shing with annoyance.


    Feeling somewhat guilty, Oliver quickly raised both hands in defense and exined, ¡°This may not


    necessarily be urate.


    ¡­ I¡¯m just specting. It¡¯s not definite, it¡¯s not¡­¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily urate? Not definite? Just see it for yourself!¡± Sienna, still annoyed, stuffed a small,


    elongated stick-like object into his hand.


    Oliver lowered his head to take a look. It was a small stick-like object made of paper, about two to three


    inches long. There were two hollows indents on it, filled red with a red ink-like substance.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Oliver wondered. ¡°What does she want me to do with the object she gave me?¡±


    He was unable toprehend it immediately. Oliver looked at her with a perplexed expression and


    asked, ¡°What is this?¡±


    Sienna, irritated by Oliver¡¯s confusion, gritted her teeth and snapped, ¡°It¡¯s a pregnancy test kit, you


    idiot!¡±


    ¡°Pregnancy test kit? But I¡¯m not a girl. Why are you giving me this?¡± Oliver said, a mix of amusement


    and frustration evident in his tone.


    Sienna was so exasperated that she felt the urge to p twice him on the head. Irritated, she said,


    ¡°You idiot! This pregnancy test kit is for me! Don¡¯t you get it? I¡¯m pregnant!¡±


    Oliver was taken aback. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant? Well¡­ congrattions.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions my ass!¡± Sienna was genuinely angry now, and she vented her frustration at Oliver.


    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant, and what¡¯s there to congratte? Except for that blind date night with you¡­ I haven¡¯t


    been near any other men. So, tell me, what are we going to do?¡±


    ¡°What are we going to do? Your pregnancy has nothing to do with me¡­¡± Oliver started to ramble, but


    suddenly, his mind went nk. In an instant, he seemed dumbfounded and pointed at Sienna, his voice


    trembling. ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you¡­¡±


    ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡± Sienna gritted her teeth in anger. Her frustration escted, and she


    couldn¡¯t help but grab her own hair, pulling it wildly. Her neatly tied ponytail came undone, and her hair


    became a tangled mess, resembling a bird¡¯s nest.


    ¡°I¡¯m going crazy. I¡¯m truly going crazy. What am I supposed to do? How can I face my colleagues, my


    boss, and¡­ and my parents?¡± Sienna eximed, her voice filled with despair and frustration.


    Oliver also felt helpless, given that his mind was in aplete mess. He couldn¡¯t find the right words to


    say.


    Originally, he had wanted to ask, ¡°Are you sure it was the night with me?¡± However, the words lingered


    at the tip of his tongue, and he ultimately couldn¡¯t bring himself to say them.


    Given Sienna¡¯s fiery temperament, straightforward and carefree personality, as well as her career, it


    seemed highly unlikely that she would use this situation to manipte him.


    ¡°If it¡¯s indeed true, what should I do?¡± Oliver contemted.


    Oliver started to feel a bit frantic as well. He remained troubled and deep in thought for a while before


    he cautiously turned to Sienna and said, ¡°So¡­ what do you think we should do?¡±


    Sienna responded in an irritated tone, ¡°How would I know what to do? You should take responsibility for


    the mess you¡¯ve created!¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Oliver hesitated and said, ¡°I think, if you don¡¯t mind, you should consider keeping the baby. But


    if you¡¯re not willing to do that, then you can go to the hospital. I¡¯ll¡­take care of the expenses.¡±


    Sienna raised her hand and pped him on the head, eximing, ¡°You scumbag!¡±


    Oliver covered his head in distress, wondering what exactly she wanted him to do.


    Sienna huffed angrily, her usual decisive and efficient demeanorpletely shaken by the situation.


    Her thoughts were tangled like a messy knot, and she couldn¡¯t make sense of it all.


    Although Oliver had no recollection or impression of that night, the fact remained that they had spent a


    night together at the hotel.


    However, hitting the mark like that was purely coincidental.


    It was true that Sienna¡¯s appearance was more than enough to match Oliver¡¯s preference, and she was


    a respectable woman. However, when it came to marriage, there needed to be mutual affection, at


    least.


    Oliver was fine, but he was uncertain whether Sienna truly had affection toward him.


    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder Sienna was acting strangely today. She¡¯s different from her usual self. Could it be that¡­


    what is done cannot be undone? It¡¯s understandable that she would be overwhelmed and distraught if


    a girl with a personality like her, who usually has no interest in men, suddenly became pregnant.¡± Oliver


    thought.


    Watching Sienna¡¯s frantic and distressed state, Oliver¡¯s mind suddenly clicked, and he trembled in


    shock, pondering, ¡°Oh no, the Blood Malediction on Sienna¡¯s back¡­ She must have been affected by


    that mysterious and incurable Blood


    Malediction!¡±

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    Oliver was instantly shocked as if his soul had left his body. His face was covered with cold sweat!


    Sienna looked at Oliver. Seeing his pale face and sweaty forehead, her face instantly darkened. She


    muttered coldly, ¡°Oliver, it¡¯s alreadye to this. I thought about making do with it and marrying you,


    but look at you! What¡¯s the meaning of this? You seem so scared. Do you intend to shirk responsibility,


    or are you looking down on me?¡±


    Stunned, Oliver quickly shook his head. ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that, S¡­ Ms. Kaiserman, I¡¯m worried about¡­¡±


    Oliver was only halfway through his statement when his eyes reddened. He was speaking in a


    somewhat choked voice.


    Sienna was surprised. She stopped and asked, ¡°What do you mean? Be a man and say what you


    want. Don¡¯t tell me that I, a pure and innocent woman who encountered something like this, is actually


    better off than you?¡±


    Oliver shook his head again. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean that¡­ I mean, you¡¯ve also been cursed by that


    eyeball!¡±


    Sienna froze. She was about to say something when her phone rang. She fished it out and looked at it


    before answering the call, ¡°Well¡­ Dead? Okay, I see!¡±


    After hanging up the phone, she said to Oliver, ¡°The suspect in the hospital died. My colleague called


    me to inform me that the suspect had just breathed hisst


    Oliver¡¯s face turned pale again. He felt extremely unbearable as if his heart had been cut by a knife.


    After a moment spent in a daze, he suddenly said to Sienna, ¡°Quick! Get your colleague in the hospital


    to take a photo of the dead suspect¡¯s back!¡±


    ¡°A photo of his back?¡± Sienna found the idea quite odd, but she knew Oliver must have his reasons, so


    she called her colleague again.


    A few minutester, Sienna¡¯s phone rang.


    It was a text message.


    Sienna clicked on it and saw a close-up photo of the man¡¯s back.


    In the middle of the back, there was a conspicuous pattern that resembled a pair of sses. It seemed


    to be a tattoo, but it was in a darker shade of red.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Oliver did not know w what to say. He felt like his heart had fallen into a bottomless abyss.


    Sienna nced at Oliver and noticed that he was in a daze. She coughed gently and softened her tone


    as she said, ¡°Oliver, identifying the evidence is just an excuse to get you here. Mainly, I want to talk to


    you about¡­. this. I thought about itst night and after much deliberation¡­ Um, why don¡¯t we just¡­¡±


    As she spoke, Sienna could not hide her shyness. ¡°Why don¡¯t we just¡­ arrange for our parents to meet


    and talk this over. Once theye to a consensus, we can choose a date and get married!¡±


    ¡°Get m-married?¡± Oliver could not help but stammer!


    Sienna went on huffily, ¡°If we don¡¯t do that soon, how do you expect me to show up in public with a


    pregnant belly?¡±


    Oliver¡¯s brain seemed to have suddenly turned into mush. It was not that he did not want to get


    married. It was not that he had any ill feelings for Sienna.


    Bering


    To be honest, a beautiful girl was now cornering him to tie the knot. Something like this happening was


    quite unlikely. He did not hate it.


    But he had always been looked down upon by others. He was the one who always got dumped, so


    much so that he felt he would not have any luck with marriage at all. So, when the request came out of


    nowhere, for a moment he did not know how to react.


    Seeing how Oliver just stayed there, not answering her, Sienna expressed her annoyance. She raised


    her eyebrows and said, ¡°Oliver, what¡¯s the meaning of this? ¡°If you don¡¯t agree with me, just tell me. I


    won¡¯t pester you. Bah, whatever! I will raise the kid myself!¡±


    ¡°No, no!¡± Oliver waved his hands in a panic. ¡°S-Sienna, I promise. I promise you. B-But¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. But what?¡± Sienna panicked even more. ¡°Stop that! You¡¯re making me anxious.¡±


    For no reason, Oliver suddenly embraced Sienna. In between sobs, he said, ¡°Sienna, I¡¯ll save you. I¡¯ll


    save you and your child!¡±


    Although he did not have much affection for Sienna, she was a police officer. She was a good person


    with a carefree personality. Amid the confusion, he actually had a child with her. This was Oliver¡¯s child!


    Tenderness arose within Sienna. Oliver was her ssmate Joanna¡¯s brother. She recently got wind that


    though Oliver did note from a rich family, he was a virtuous man.


    The blind date had not gone well, mainly because she was quite resistant to it and did not want to


    spend her energy on these things.


    Yet, she was the one who had been drinking uncontrobly and gotten herself drunk. Oliver was a


    considerably honest man, and she was pregnant with his child. The child deserved a father.


    Oliver, in between sobs, had said that he would save her and the child. What did he mean by that?


    Sienna pushed Oliver away and red at him. ¡°Oliver, what do you mean? Are you telling me that you


    also believe in the Blood Malediction?¡±


    Oliver took out his phone, pulled up the photo of her back, and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Sienna, this¡­


    isn¡¯t fake. The eye-like pattern on your vest is proof. When it turns dark red by the nieth day,


    then¡­¡±


    Sienna looked at the picture on the phone and muttered, ¡°Is this¡­ really the pattern on my back?¡±


    Oliver nodded as he said, ¡°Yes. The deaths of the two suspect¡¯s can prove it. Ask your colleague,


    Charles, if he has this pattern on his back. If there is one, then we have a confirmation. If there isn¡¯t


    one, then we can say it¡¯s a coincidence¡­¡±


    Sienna, shocked, pondered for a while before she picked up her phone and called Charles.


    ¡°Charles, where are you? If there¡¯s anyone next to you, ask them to take a photo of your back for me.


    Remember, take off your clothes and take a picture of your bare back. Hurry up!¡±


    In less than a minute, the phone rang.


    Sienna clicked on the message. It was a photo of someone¡¯s back.


    Oliver stretched his neck, waiting for his turn to look at the photo. There was an obvious eye-like


    pattern on the bare back, but its color was of a lighter shade.


    Oliver¡¯s heart hurt again. Could this still be considered a coincidence?


    Sienna was also dumbfounded. Then, she turned to Oliver and asked, ¡°Do you think¡­ this so-called


    Blood Malediction is what they say it is?¡±


    Depressed, Oliver said, ¡°Some things can¡¯t be exined by science, but¡­ you have to admit that it will


    really happen. Sienna. I-I¡¯ll find a way!¡±


    Siennaughed out of the blue. ¡°Okay, Oliver. I don¡¯t believe this kind of thing. Tomorrow, I will go to the


    hospital for an examination. Medical technology is so developed now; I don¡¯t believe in unscientific


    matters. As long as you¡­ don¡¯t deny that you¡¯re the child¡¯s father¡¯s fault, everything else will be fine.


    Well, let¡¯s not waste time. We shall go home and tell our respective families that tonight we¡¯re reserving


    a table at a restaurant for all of us to meet. As long as they don¡¯t have any issues, we¡¯ll decide on a


    date that¡¯s not too far away to get married. Hopefully¡­ we can get it all done within a month!¡±


    Oliver could not help but be shocked by her pressing need to get married within a month.


    In a huff, Sienna knocked on his head again and barked, ¡°You may not be anxious, but I am! I don¡¯t


    intend to make a fool of myself while pregnant. At the end of the day, it¡¯s all your fault!¡±

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    If it didn¡¯t involve Blood Malediction, Oliver would have retorted, ¡°I¡¯m not the only one responsible for


    the trouble caused by being drunk that night.¡±


    It took two to tango. If he was alone, even if he wanted to make a mistake, he could not find someone


    to make the mistake with.


    Besides, it was she who asked for a drink that night. If she had not persuaded him to drink that much,


    he wouldn¡¯t have made


    the mistake.


    Sienna should be the one mainly responsible for the mistake.


    However, when Oliver thought that she only had 78 days to live, he felt heartbroken.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take you home. I will ask for a leave from my boss and won¡¯t go to work in the afternoon.


    Confess to my parents when we get back. Who will find a restaurant for tonight?¡±


    While starting the car, Sienna thought for a while and then took out a bank card from her pocket and


    put it in Oliver¡¯s hand. ¡°Take this card. I haven¡¯t spent much money these days, and my sry has


    been paid to this card. There are around 32 thousand dors in there. Your family is not well-off, so you


    can use this money for the wedding. I don¡¯t need any betrothal gifts. Is it convenient for us to live in


    your house? If it is inconvenient, we can rent a small house first. We will buy one once we have enough


    money¡­¡±


    Oliver was stunned for a moment before getting across what she meant. His eyes became teary again.


    It was said that girls were very realistic, and no one would like someone who didn¡¯t have a house, a


    car, or money.


    Sienna was as pretty as a fairy, yet she was the one giving him money.


    Oliver thought, ¡°If she didn¡¯t have a baby because of the mistake that night, would she have been like


    this? No girl will date someone who doesn¡¯t have money! Even if she has a baby, she won¡¯t give birth


    to it too.¡±


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    However, Sienna would rather marry him than abort the baby. She even decided to spend the sry


    that she had been saving for years on the wedding. Oliver couldn¡¯t possibly find someone as good as


    her again.


    In an instant, Oliver fell head over heels for Sienna.


    However, the more Sienna thought about him, the more painful he felt.


    Sienna said while driving, ¡°I¡¯ll drive you home first. Oliver, do you think I am a tough girl? Do you think


    I¡¯m not gentle enough?¡±


    Oliver rubbed his moist eyes and answered seriously, ¡°No. As long as you don¡¯t mind my poverty or


    ipetence, I¡­ I will definitely treat you well!¡±


    After saying that, Oliver put the bank card into the box in front of the gear and said, ¡°Sienna, keep the


    card for yourself. I have money. I will treat you right. I will give you a grand and magnificent wedding!¡±


    Sienna frowned and said, ¡°Take it with you. I know about your family situation. It¡¯s easy for me to check


    your information. Your sister just got divorced, and your father is still in the hospital. Your mother has no


    formal upation. Yet, you are telling me that you have money?¡±


    Oliver felt moved again. He held back his tears and said frankly, ¡°That was before. Now, I earn more


    than 120 million dors in just a week. Besides, I also have a house. I just moved to a mansion in Juset


    Riveria Residences. I paid more than 2 million dors in cash for it, I don¡¯t owe any debt.¡±


    ¡°More than 120 million dors?¡± Sienna was stunned. She almost crashed into another car, so she


    quickly pulled over and stared at Oliver. She asked again, ¡°Did you do something illegal? Even if you


    won the lottery, you wouldn¡¯t have won more than 120 million dors. What kind of business could


    make so much money in a week? Rob¡­¡±


    Oliverforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I earn a lot of money. I went mining for raw emerald rough at


    Radford and Manchernius. Have you ever heard of stone gambling?¡±


    ¡°Stone gambling?¡± Sienna nodded and continued, ¡°Of course, I know. However, are you that lucky?¡±


    Oliver said, ¡°It¡¯s not about luck but skills. I earned 200 million dors at Manchernius, and my boss


    gave me 120 million dors.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Even Sienna was curious. She looked up and saw a bank branch, so she asked Oliver to get out of the


    car. ¡°There is a teller machine over there. If you really have that much money, show it to me!¡±


    Without hesitation, Oliver got out of the car and followed her to the bank.


    All four tellers were serving customers. However, when they saw Sienna dressed in a police uniform,


    they quickly gave her a seat and said, ¡°Ms. Police Officer, here. I will serve you first.¡±


    Sienna thanked him with a smile and then dragged Oliver over.


    Oliver inserted the card into the machine and pressed the password in front of Sienna. After a while,


    the screen showed the avable cash bnce.


    The avable bnce read: [120.42 million dors.]


    Sienna stretched out her fingers and counted the numbers one by one. ¡°thousands, millions¡­ Oh, you


    really have more than 120 million dors!¡±


    After being in a daze for a while, Sienna hurriedly picked up the card and dragged Oliver out of the


    bank.


    When she looked at Oliver again, Sienna¡¯s expression changed. She poked him on the forehead and


    said, ¡°You¡­ Well, you became a rich man without any signs. It is said that rich men would be


    bad. Will you find me disdainful one day?¡±


    Oliver shook his head vigorously. ¡°No, I will never disdain you. Sienna, with my skills, earning money is


    not a problem at all. I can make as much money as you want. You are the only girl who doesn¡¯t care


    about my poverty. Well¡­ Not the only one¡­ However, you are the only girl who is willing to marry me


    unconditionally. Hence, I¡¯ll treat you well all my life!¡±


    ¡°Not the only one? Who else is nice to you?¡± Even though Sienna was carefree, as a policeman, she


    was deliberate. She immediately understood what Oliver said.


    Oliver smiled awkwardly and exined quickly, ¡°There is another person who was kind to me. She¡¯s


    my former boss, Hailey. However, she is just nice to me. She doesn¡¯t have any feelings for me¡­¡±


    Oliver shook his head and said, ¡°She is just my employer.¡±


    Sienna had heard of Hailey, the only daughter of Gunther, the wealthiest man in Jeahron. She didn¡¯t


    think much about it. Then, she nced at Oliver and asked him with a faint smile, ¡°Since you have so


    much money, are you willing to give all of it to me?¡±


    Oliver took out the bank card without hesitation and put it in her hand. ¡°Of course not, Sienna. I just


    want the best for you and your child!¡±


    If Sienna hadn¡¯t taken the initiative, he wouldn¡¯t have said these words to her at all.


    Besides, with her character and profession, if she hadn¡¯t made a mistake and done what could not be


    undone, Sienna would not havepromised Oliver or her marriage.


    A girl like Sienna deserved him to give everything to her.


    However, all of that came too suddenly and quickly, making him feel like he was dreaming.


    At the thought of Blood Malediction, Oliver felt heartbroken. There were only 78 days left. He must do


    everything to save Sienna.

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    Sienna was very satisfied with Oliver¡¯s attitude. She said, ¡°Well, that¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t want your money


    either. My father is also a policeman, and my mother is a teacher. Even though my family is not rich


    and noble, we have enough money for food and clothing. Well, it¡¯s always better to be rich. Tell your


    parents once you get home. I will tell mine about it too. Oh, my head hurts!¡±


    At the thought of not knowing how to tell her parents, Sienna felt troubled.


    Then, she fiercely told Oliver. ¡°Besides, you can¡¯t tell anyone about my pregnancy!¡±


    Oliver hurriedly said, ¡°I promise!¡±


    Sienna was a person who cared a lot about her reputation. Hence, this secret definitely couldn¡¯t be


    leaked out.


    Sienna was relieved and asked him again, ¡°Are you going home or to the hospital now?¡±


    Oliver checked the time on his phone and said, ¡°It¡¯s still early. You can take me to the 4s store first. I


    have a Porsche 911. It is inconvenient since it has only two seats. Let¡¯s buy a car first. Then, we will


    pick up my parents at the hospital. It will be more convenient.¡±


    Sienna smiled and said, ¡°Okay. What kind of car do you want to buy?¡±


    After thinking for a while, Oliver replied, ¡°The price doesn¡¯t matter. I want to buy a car with arge


    space,fortable seating, and high safety performance. After all, I have enough money.¡±


    Sienna wanted to beat him, but she couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    She thought he was a poor guy with a good personality. However, she never expected him to have a


    fortune.


    There were 120 million dors in the card. Buying a car was not a big deal for him.


    It was true that he was notck of money.


    Sienna guessed that Oliver wanted to buy a luxury car worth hundreds of thousands of dors since he


    needed a car withrge space, highfort, and safety performance. Hence, she drove directly to Lux


    Auto Company in the 4s store without asking him.


    This car shop was thergest store that sold luxury cars in Jeahron.


    When Sienna got out of the car, she took off her uniform and hat before getting out.


    The logo on the police uniform was very eye-catching. In addition, she looked good. Hence, it would be


    better to take off her uniform.


    Lux Auto Company was a bigpany with an exhibition hall of more than ten thousand square feet,


    where various famous cars were parked.


    Perhaps because Oliver was dressed too inly, and even though Sienna was beautiful, she was also


    dressed in simple clothes with no jewelry and makeup on, no car sales assistant wanted to serve them.


    Most of the sales assistants were girls. They were young and beautiful.


    The five girls at the reception desk were chatting in a low voice. When they saw Oliver and Sienna


    coming in, they nudged at


    each other.


    ¡°Ste, go¡­¡±


    ¡°Amy, go¡­¡±


    The people who sold cars and houses always judged people based on their looks. They would fight to


    serve the person if they thought it was a rich person. If it were a person that looked poor, they would be


    pushing each other to serve.


    Finally, a girl around five feet five inches tall came up and asked Oliver, ¡°Sir, are you looking for a car?


    What kind of car do you need?¡±


    Oliver scratched his head and looked at the car in front of him. ¡°I want¡­ A car with arge space,


    comfortable ride, good performance, and high safety¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± The girl looked into the exhibition hall and said to Oliver and Sienna, ¡°Let¡¯s go over there. Most


    of the cars here are sports cars.¡±


    When Oliver and Sienna followed her, she started introducing herself again. ¡°If you want a car with


    large space,fortable seats, and good safety performance, there are several types of cars, such as


    Mercedes-Benz S-ss, BMW X7, Land Rover Range Rover, and Volvo X70. However, the prices of


    these cars are all over 200 thousand dors. What¡¯s your budget?¡±


    When the girl was introducing the cars, she secretly nced at Oliver. She murmured to herself, ¡°It is


    not easy to buy a car worth more than one million dors! For the working ss, even if you get a car


    worth hundreds of thousands of dors for free, you can¡¯t afford it. You have to pay at least 20,000


    dors for the purchase tax, at least 4,000 dors for insurance, and at least 1,000 dors for


    maintenance. Besides, the car needs to be fueled by high-end gasoline. The annual cost of the car is


    around 20 thousand dors. How can the working ss afford such a car?¡±


    Oliver had no expression on his face. Generally, if they said that the price was over 200 thousand


    dors, those who were not rich would show their timidity.


    The girl didn¡¯t understand Oliver. He looked at a Land Rover, a Mercedes-Benz S500, and a BMW X7.


    She exined the advantages of these models to him but didn¡¯t say anything about their


    disadvantages.


    Oliver just didn¡¯t say anything. He listened and nodded from time to time. He did not express his


    opinion.


    Getting out of the BMW, he saw a car that was taller and more powerful than the BMW X7 parked next


    to it. He opened the door and got in.


    The car was ck on the outside and red inside. It had four seats. As soon as Oliver got in, he felt the


    domineering aura that the car exuded.


    ¡°This car is great!¡± Oliver couldn¡¯t help but praise.


    The girl said sarcastically, ¡°Of course, this car is good. Rolls-Royce Cullinan has a 6.7 twin-turbo V12


    engine with five doors and four seats. The car itself already costs 1.56 million dors. Its price with


    taxes and insurance is more than 1.8 million dors. A car worth nearly 2 million dors must be a good


    car.¡±


    After saying that, the girl was about to invite Oliver to see another car at a price of around 20,000


    dors. She thought Cullinan would just be a dream car for Oliver.


    However, Oliver nodded with satisfaction and said, ¡°Okay. I want this car!¡±-


    The girl was stunned for a while before she came to her senses. ¡°You.. Do


    Her tone became respectful at that time.¡±


    you want this car?¡±


    Oliver nodded affirmatively and then asked her, ¡°I will buy apany too. Is there any more Cullinan


    ew more cars for the here? Well, can you rmend me four or five more cars?¡±


    The girl was almost dumbfounded by happiness and nodded. ¡°Yes, yes, then¡­ Should I introduce the


    cars to you?¡±


    Oliver nodded and called Fabian with his phone. ¡°Hello, Fabian. You guyse to the Lux Auto


    Company quickly. Before they get off work, let¡¯s buy some cars for thepany. I¡¯ll pick up my parents


    at the hospitalter. Please stay at the car shop for me to go through the formalities.¡±


    The more the girl heard it, the more surprised she was. She thought, ¡°He is so young and dressed


    inly. However, he is the boss of apany!¡±


    The point was that he had said that he wanted five or six luxury cars at once.


    If Jodie and the others knew it, they would be so angry that they would spit out blood.


    They didn¡¯t want to serve him and forced her to serve him instead. No one expected that this young


    man was super rich.


    After a while, Oliver picked an identical Cullinan, two Mercedes-Benz S450s, and two Mercedes-Benz


    AMG G63s. There were six cars in total.


    Two Cullinan cars were high-end reception vehicles, and two Mercedes-Benz $450 cars would be


    mainly used for the travel of employees in thepany.


    Two Mercedes-Benz AMG G63s could be used for the weekend when he wanted to go off-road.


    The girl was so happy that she almost fainted and hurried to prepare the contract and invoice.


    After ten minutes, Fabian, Wayne, and Yvonne arrived with the others. When they saw the car Oliver


    chose, they smiled happily and talked excitedly.


    The girl prepared the sales contract and told Oliver the quotations. ¡°Sir, the price of a Rolls-Royce


    Cullinan is 183 million dors, including one-year insurance. Mercedes-Benz S450 includes all


    expenses, such as insurance, totaling 278 thousand dors. The price of Mercedes-Benz AMG G63 is


    620 thousand dors, including insurance and other expenses. Six cars cost 546 million dors in total.


    How much are you going to pay for the down payment¡­¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Oliver took out the bank card before she could finish and said, ¡°Full payment!¡±

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    Ste was stunned as she said, ¡°Full¡­ full payment? It costs 5.46 million dors¡­¡±


    Oliver nodded. He replied calmly, ¡°Yes. I know it will cost me 5.46 million dors. Why should I get a


    loan for such a small amount of money? Besides, I have a bad memory, so it¡¯s troublesome for me to


    repay the loan every month.¡±


    The mention of the 5.46 million dors being a small amount shocked Ste, for it was unknown


    whether she could even earn that amount in her lifetime.


    After Ste left to prepare the documents, a few other saleswomen served Oliver coffee, snacks, and


    beverages.


    Oliver looked at them and found that they were the ones who had been prevaricating at the front desk


    earlier. He was sure that these women were all regretting their actions now.


    Thoughts rushed through their minds, ¡°Six luxurious cars! The more expensive the cars are, the higher


    themission! Moreover, this young man didn¡¯t bother to bargain with Ste after she told him the


    price. He merely told Ste that he would buy these cars in total amount using his card. Even though


    this customer rejected the option to pay with a loan, thus causing Ste to lose her loan servicing fee,


    the man didn¡¯t haggle the price. With that highmission, Ste will be the top sales this month! Oh,


    how I regret not serving this man earlier!¡±


    Sienna noticed these women acting flirtatiously before Oliver. She furrowed her brows and said to


    Oliver, ¡°Darling, I¡¯m thirsty. Can you pour me some drinks?¡±


    Momentarily stunned, Oliver pointed at the untouched beverages that these saleswomen sent over


    before. ¡°They are just right over there.¡±


    Sienna replied calmly, ¡°I only want to drink it if you¡¯re the one who poured it. Can you pour some for


    me, please? Darling!¡±


    Sienna¡¯s sweet words melted Oliver¡¯s heart simultaneously as it terrified him because speaking coyly


    was not Sienna¡¯s usual behavior.


    Oliver hurriedly got up. ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll go get you some drinks.¡±


    Upon hearing Oliver¡¯s response, Sienna held her chin high and made a provocative gesture at those


    saleswomen.


    Meanwhile, thedies were evidently astonished by Sienna¡¯s beauty as they ran away in


    embarrassment. They thought, ¡°We¡¯ve made the wrong decision!¡±


    Fabian and the others were excitedly browsing through the crowds of luxurious cars. They joined Oliver


    and Sienna only after Ste returned.


    As soon as Fabian saw Sienna, he smiled at her. He thought it was strange that the two were still here


    after Sienna had taken away Oliver.


    After noticing everyone was gathered around him, Oliver introduced Sienna after a slight hesitation,


    ¡°Let me introduce you officially. This is Ms. Kaiserman¡­ my girlfriend.¡±


    Sienna nced at the five women, including Yvonne, and said to Oliver casually, ¡°Why do you still refer


    to me as Ms. Kaiserman? All right. I need to head home to discuss something with my parents. I¡¯ll call


    youter.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Oliver hurriedly stopped her and handed her the key to another Rolls-Royce Cullinan. ¡°Take this


    car. One for you, one for me. We drive cars of the same brand, so your parents will feel more


    comfortable while traveling.¡±


    Sienna wanted to refuse, but when she saw the stunned expressions on Fabian¡¯s and the five women¡¯s


    faces, she stopped herself. She took the car key and walked away elegantly while saying, ¡°Okay. I


    have no choice but to ept the car if you insist.¡±


    After Sienna walked away smugly, Fabian and the rest started bombarding Oliver with questions.


    ¡°Mr. Eastwood, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Eastwood, what are you up to?¡±


    Yvonne didn¡¯t hide her jealousy as she asked, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, how¡­ how long has it been since you


    last saw her? How did you fall in love with her? Were you deceived by her?¡±


    Oliver¡¯s face darkened. He snorted coldly. ¡°This is my personal matter. Please don¡¯t interfere with it.


    Sienna is my girlfriend. We have decided to get married soon. As my employee, do not say anything


    that shouldn¡¯t be said!¡±


    ¡°Girlfriend? And you guys are getting married soon?¡± Not just Yvonne but everyone was taken aback by


    Oliver¡¯s


    announcement.


    Oliver ignored them. He took the car key and left, thinking, ¡°Even though Sienna is a straightforward


    woman, she is worthy of my love. Unfortunately, she only has 78 days left to live. What should I do


    about that?¡±


    Oliver drove the Cullinan, stered with a temporary license to the hospital while thinking about


    mentioning his impending marriage with Sienna to his parents.


    After parking his car, he took the elevator to the inpatient building and ran into Joanna.


    ¡°Oliver? Why are you here?¡±


    Oliver halted in his tracks. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Joanna said, ¡°Dad has been recovering well after his surgery. I¡¯ve been ordering food from the hotel¡¯s


    restaurant because I fear he will be malnourished.¡±


    Oliver grabbed Joanna¡¯s hand and pulled her toward where she came from. ¡°Forget that. I¡¯ll bring you


    guys out for a meal.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re eating out?¡± Joanna found Oliver¡¯s suggestion bizarre. She thought, ¡°Oliver has been busy


    making moneytely. Howe he thought of bringing us out for a meal suddenly?¡±


    When they arrived at the ward, Calista was making honey water, and Jason was doing sitting exercises


    with his eyes glued to the television.


    ¡°Dad, Mom,¡± Oliver greeted his parents while he scanned Jason¡¯s face. The older man¡¯s face was rosy,


    indicating that he¡¯s returned from Grim Reaper.


    When Jason saw that Oliver had arrived, he propped himself up properly with a smile. ¡°Oh, you are


    here. I wanted to let you know that I¡¯m ready to be discharged. Since all I need to do is rest, I prefer


    resting at home because staying in the hospital is quite boring,¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay! As long as the doctor doesn¡¯t object to your suggestion and that you¡¯re well,¡± Oliver agreed.


    Then, he nced at his parents while softening his voice, ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡­ I have something to tell you.¡±


    Jason, Calista, and Joanna immediately became nervous when they noticed Oliver¡¯s hesitance. They


    asked quickly, ¡°What happened?¡±


    When he saw their worried expressions, Oliver knew that they had misunderstood the situation. He


    waved his hands. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not a bad thing. I¡­ I have a girlfriend!¡±


    ¡°You have a girlfriend?¡±


    The three of them stared at him in surprise, especially Joanna. She wanted to introduce her ssmate


    Sienna to Oliver before, but Sienna didn¡¯t seem to be attracted to Oliver, so there was that.


    Joanna mused, ¡°Wow. It didn¡¯t take long for Oliver to find a girlfriend.¡±


    The first person who spoke was Jason. ¡°A girlfriend? That¡¯s great news!¡±


    Calista asked worriedly, ¡°Oliver, does your girlfriend know about your dad and our family¡¯s situation?¡±


    ¡°She is aware of everything. Don¡¯t worry. She is not the kind of girl who values money and family


    background over everything else.¡± Oliver smiled,forting Calista, ¡°Besides, her parents will meet


    you guys tonight. You guys go out with me, buy a set of clothes first, and then, we will find a restaurant


    to meet them.¡±


    ¡°Meet her parents?¡± Jason and Calista panicked because the matter was too sudden.


    Oliver supported Jason while waving Calista and Joanna over. ¡°Let¡¯s go! We don¡¯t have much time left.


    If we dy any longer,


    we will bete.¡±


    Jason and Calista were both shocked by the news from Oliver. Afraid that they would dy the


    meeting, the couple quickly


    went out with Oliver.


    Oliver pressed the elevator button to get to the underground parking lot.

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    While driving the Cullinan home, Sienna mumbled, ¡°I thought of settling for less. Who knew he was a


    wealthy man? Sienna, aren¡¯t you afraid that others would chastise you for going after his money? Bah!


    I¡¯m not being greedy. I¡¯m doing this for my baby. It isn¡¯t right for me to find another man to be


    responsible for my baby, right?¡±


    Sienna talked to herself all the way in an undecided manner. However, when she arrived at the


    entrance of her house, the woman suddenly turned timid.


    She thought, ¡°I¡¯ve always despised it when they urged me to get married or go on blind dates. But now,


    I¡¯m suddenly telling them they are meeting my other half¡¯s parents, and I¡¯m getting married soon. How


    should I phrase my words?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Sienna, you¡¯re back.¡± The olddy staying opposite stared at Sienna as she got out of the


    elevator.


    ¡°Oh, yes. I just came back from work.¡± Sienna hurriedly rang the doorbell of her house.


    The olddy was a gossipmonger, and her son was interested in Sienna. If it weren¡¯t for Sienna¡¯s


    position as police, the olddy¡¯s son would have harassed her endlessly.


    It was Sebastian who opened the door. He smiled. ¡°It¡¯s only seven o¡¯clock in the evening. Why are you


    back so early?¡± Sienna closed the door, ncing at Yelena briefly. She grinned. ¡°Mr. Kaiserman, Mrs.


    Kaiserman, I¡¯m on leave today, and I have something to inform both of you.¡±


    Sebastian pouted. ¡°Don¡¯t fool your father with that trick. Don¡¯t you know your dad used to be a


    detective?¡±


    Sienna shook her head, smiling. ¡°Dad, I promise I¡¯m not trying to fool you. I have found both of you a


    son-inw.¡±


    ¡°Son-inw?¡±


    The calm Yelena jumped up at once when she heard Sienna¡¯s words. Yelena and Sebastian


    immediately grasped Sienna, one on the left, one on the right, probing, ¡°Are you serious? Tell us


    everything! Right now!¡±


    Sienna struggled, unable to free herself. ¡°Ah! Mr. and Mrs. Kaiserman, why are you holding your


    daughter like she¡¯s a criminal? I will confess everything. I¡¯ll be honest, okay?¡±


    The couple pressed Sienna onto the couch and stared at her. ¡°Hurry up!¡±


    Sienna raised her hands and made a gesture of surrender. ¡°Your son-inw has booked a table tonight.


    His parents want to meet you. Besides, your son-inw has things to tell both of you too!¡±


    Sebastian was stunned. Although Sienna¡¯s attitude was a little funny, he didn¡¯t feel she was lying to


    them.


    Yelena was also surprised and doubtful. ¡°S-Sienna, are you serious or ying with us?¡±


    Sienna immediately raised her hand and swore, ¡°Mrs. Kaiserman, I promise it¡¯s real this time around. If


    I lie to you two, you can punish me by sending me to 20 blind dates daily.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Yelena suddenly became nervous. ¡°Are we leaving now? Then I must change my clothes


    quickly¡­¡±


    After saying that, she hurriedly told Sebastian, ¡°Sebastian, change your clothes too. Hmm¡­ Wear that


    suit. We need to be formal. Don¡¯t look like you are police interrogating a criminal when you meet your


    son-inwter. If not, you are not wee to return home if your son-inw decides to escape.¡±


    The couple hurriedly went back to their room to change clothes. Sienna was a little worried and


    wondered if the news of her getting married was gigantic news to her parents. But she knew she had to


    rush things now that she was pregnant.


    After a while, Sebastian came out after changing his clothes. He was dressed in a formal suit, and his


    hair was set with hairspray.


    ¡°Sienna, what do you think? Do I look stunning?¡± Sebastian whirled himself around proudly. Sebastian


    was indeed tall and handsome, and rightfully so. If not, he wouldn¡¯t have won Yelena, Queen of


    Wusteria High School, over.


    Siennaplimented, ¡°I only have one word to describe you. Handsome! That¡¯s the reason you have


    such a beautiful daughter.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Sebastianughed and nced at the room. He couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°Look.


    What¡¯s with your mom? She urged me to get ready quickly, but she has not done yet. She¡¯s making us


    late!¡±


    Sienna looked at the time and hurriedlyforted him, ¡°It¡¯s okay. There is still time. They will call me


    when ready, and phone hasn¡¯t rang!¡±


    my


    It was only natural for Yelena to dress


    1.


    Sebastian snorted before whispering, ¡°Sienna, I seriously suspect your mom was a vixen in her


    previous life. If not, why does she love to dress up so much? Look at you. You¡¯re one of the Kaiserman


    family!¡±


    Sienna retorted to Sebastian huffily, ¡°Mr. Kaiserman, how can you say that about my mom? She would


    be pissed off if she found out that you said she was a vixen. Come on. She just loves to dress up. It¡¯s a


    woman¡¯s nature. Besides, that¡¯s all she does. She never wronged you and did so much for the


    Kaiserman family. She has done nothing bad!¡±


    After saying that, Sienna praised herself, ¡°But of course, I¡¯m naturally gorgeous. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t like


    to dress up, for I look beautiful while being bare-faced too!¡±


    ¡°Come on! Keep your voice down¡­¡± Sebastian was so scared that he almost wanted to cover Sienna¡¯s


    mouth with his hand.


    Finally, Yelena came out of the room.


    Although Yelena was over 40 years old, she looked elegant and seemed in her 30s. Both she and


    Sienna didn¡¯t look like a mother-daughter duo. Instead, they resembled a pair of sisters.


    Aftering downstairs, Yelena looked at Sienna and said abruptly, ¡°Oh, Sienna. Are you going to


    meet your future inws looking like this?¡±


    Sienna shrugged indifferently. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I don¡¯t want to put on heavy makeup.¡±


    Yelena knocked on Sienna¡¯s head angrily. ¡°Hey, little girl. I don¡¯t want you to wear heavy makeup either,


    but you must dress up, right? You are dressed like you¡¯re going after a criminal now.¡±.


    Hearing this, Sienna hurriedly put her arms around Yelena¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Oh, my dearest mom! Please


    don¡¯t force me to wear those high heels and dresses. I would rather go¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll punish you if you keep babbling nonsense.¡± Yelena covered Sienna¡¯s mouth. Even though she was


    frustrated by Sienna, she had no way to make the youngdy do as she said.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Yelena mused, ¡°Sienna is indeed gorgeous, but her temperament and character are the same as


    Sebastian¡¯s. I used to think she was born the wrong gender when she was young. Other than being


    pretty, her personality is no different from a man.¡±


    Sienna took Yelena and Sebastian to the Cullinan when they arrived at the underground garage. She


    opened the rear door and made a solemn salute to Yelena. ¡°Mrs. Kaiserman, please get in!¡±


    Yelena got in the car suspiciously while scanning the luxurious car interior.


    On the other side, Sebastian also got into the car. He asked Sienna, ¡°Sienna, whose car¡­ is this?¡±


    Sienna replied simply, ¡°It belongs to your son-inw!¡±


    Yelena sized up the car. ¡°Sienna, this car looks very ssy. Is it expensive? I think it should cost


    around 20,000 dors?¡±


    ¡°Around 20,000 dors?¡± Sebastian snorted coldly. ¡°This car is a Rolls-Royce Cullinan. The price of


    this car is about 1.6 million dors. You must pay more than 1.8 million to 2 million dors to drive it on


    the road. Sienna, be frank with us. How old is your future husband?¡±


    Hearing that the car nearly cost 2 million dors, Yelena was startled. She deciphered through


    Sebastian¡¯s words that he suspected Sienna had found herself a sugar daddy.


    Sienna stretched a finger. ¡°He¡¯s one year older than me.¡±


    Sebastian¡¯s face darkened, and he said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t y tricks with me. I¡¯ve watched TikTok videos


    before. And you say he is one year older? Is he one year older than me? Is he my son-inw or my


    brother?¡±


    Yelena agreed, ¡°Sienna, I will end you if you dare to find a man one year older than your dad. Yes, I


    want you to get but I¡¯m not trying to sell you. Even if we aren¡¯t rich, we can still feed you!¡±


    married,

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    Sienna remained dumbfounded for a while. She thought for a while before she figured out why Yelena


    and Sebastian suddenly had a change in expression. Thus, she immediately snapped at them, ¡°Hey,


    Mr. Kaiserman and Mrs. Kaiserman, both of you, one being a police officer and the other a teacher.


    How are your thoughts so dirty? I didn¡¯t choose an old man. I said he¡¯s just one year older than me. I¡¯m


    24 years old, and he¡¯s 25. 25 years old!¡±


    ¡°25 years old?¡±


    Hearing that, Sebastian and Yelena were stunned. It was quite a contrast. Oliver was not a wealthy old


    man as they imagined.


    Sebastian pointed at the car and asked, ¡°Then¡­ is he born with a silver spoon? Youngdy, although


    our family is not rich,


    don¡¯t have to find any wealthy families. You don¡¯t need to sacrifice yourself like that.¡±


    you


    ¡°Hey, my dear father, Mr. Kaiserman, your son-inw is not born with a silver spoon. In fact, he¡¯s poor.


    But then he had skills and abilities, so he made a fortunc. I went for the poor boy but didn¡¯t expect him


    to be a rich son-inw.¡± Sienna rubbed her forehead, frowning.


    Sebastian was confused after listening to Sienna and thought, ¡°He¡¯s not born with a silver spoon. She


    said he¡¯s a poor boy. But how could a poor boy, no matter how capable, suddenly strike it rich?


    Moreover, this Rolls-Royce Cullinan is a top-tier luxury car worth nearly 2 million dors! Even ordinary


    people who struck it rich wouldn¡¯t dare to buy this car.¡±


    Yelena, too, was confused, not fully grasping the situation. However, she felt relieved when she heard


    Sienna say her son-inw was 25 years old. Yelena was fine as long as he was not older than


    Sebastian by a year.


    Seeing that her parents were silent, Sienna drove out quickly. Just as she got on the road, Oliver called


    and told her the address was Fantasia Restaurant.


    Sebastian knew that Fantasia Restaurant was said to be the most upscale restaurant in Jeahron, a


    ce ordinary people could not afford.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    In Fantasia Restaurant, Private Room 88 on the second floor, Oliver and his family of four arrived. He


    bought sets of clothes for his parents and younger sister. From top to bottom, inside and out, one set of


    clothes costs around 16,000 dors, which made Jason and Calista¡¯s hearts ache for the money spent.


    If they were not in a hurry to meet their inws, they would never agree to buy such expensive clothes.


    However, time was limited, so Oliver did not n to go elsewhere. He took his family straight to a high-


    end store, and there was nowhere to buy cheaper clothes.


    Oliver looked at the time and realized half an hour had passed since he called Sienna. He figured she


    was about to arrive. He immediately stood up and said to Jason and Calista, ¡°Dad, you guys sit here for


    a while. I¡¯ll go down and bring them up.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯lle with you.¡± Hearing that, Jason hurriedly rose to his feet.


    Oliver would not allow his father to follow him, so he waved before heading out, saying, ¡°Dad, just stay


    here. I¡¯ll go alone.¡±


    At the restaurant¡¯s entrance, Oliver saw Sienna driving the Cullinan into the parking space on the right


    side and hurriedly


    went over to meet them.


    As soon as Sienna parked the car, Oliver bent down, opened the door, and said to Sebastian and


    Yelena respectfully, ¡°Hello, Mr. Kaiserman, Mrs. Kaiserman. I¡¯m Oliver Eastwood.¡±


    Sebastian and Yelena stared at Oliver without reservation when they got out of the car and thought,


    ¡°This smart kid is probably the ¡®son-inw¡¯ my daughter mentioned.¡±


    Sebastian worked as a criminal investigator and had sharp eyes. Oliver was dressed in in clothes,


    without any signs of a wealthy man. The former then looked at Oliver¡¯s face and said inwardly, ¡°He¡¯s


    not particrly handsome but rather pleasant with a simple and down-to-earth temperament.¡±


    Sebastian¡¯s first impression of Oliver was still quite good.


    Sienna raised her hand and pressed the key to lock the car. Then she tilted her head and asked


    Sebastian, ¡°Mr. Kaiserman, I didn¡¯t lie to both of you, right?¡±


    Oliver hurriedly invited them in, saying, ¡°Mr. Kaiserman, Mrs. Kaiserman, pleasee upstairs.¡±


    It was also Sebastian and Yelena¡¯s first timeing to a high-end restaurant like Fantasia Restaurant.


    They looked at the splendid and luxurious decoration and felt it genuinely exuded an air of


    extravagance.


    When they arrived at the door of Private Room 88, Oliver respectfully invited Sebastian and Yelena to


    enter first.


    Jason, Calista, and Joanna, who were in the private room, hurriedly stood up to wee them.


    Joanna had never known what Oliver¡¯s girlfriend looked like. When she saw Sienna, she was stunned


    and suddenly reached out to grab thetter¡¯s hand and said excitedly, ¡°Sienna, it¡¯s you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me!¡± Sienna answered with a slightly red face while shaking Joanna¡¯s hand.


    Suddenly, Joanna frowned and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you sayst time that you and my brother didn¡¯t click?¡±


    Hearing that, Sienna¡¯s face turned red again, and she appeared to be a bit hesitant, struggling to find


    the right words to exin.


    Nevertheless, Oliver quickly came to her rescue. ¡°Let¡¯s take a seat first. Waiter, you can start serving.¡±


    Since they had made a reservation in advance, the dishes were already prepared, so the food arrived


    very soon.


    person,


    The waiter began to serve the dishes one after another. When a bowl of seafood chowder was ced


    in front of each Yelena was shocked. Then came abalone, a giant lobster weighing around 5.5 pounds,


    king crab, and fish. She could not help but exim inwardly, ¡°This son-inw of mine is really


    generous! The cost of this meal alone would probably be more than 2,000 dors!¡±


    Oliver then introduced Sebastian and Yelena to his family. ¡°Mr. Kaiserman, Mrs. Kaiserman, this is my


    father, mother, and sister Joanna.¡±


    Sebastian immediately introduced himself cheerfully, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, I¡¯m Sebastian, a police officer


    from the Second Division Bureau. I used to be a criminal officer, but I was transferred to the Archives


    Unit due to health reasons after that, so I¡¯m just passing the time until retirement. This is my wife,


    Yelena, a math teacher at Wusteria High School.¡±


    Jason and Calista seemed to be at a loss, clearly showing that they were inexperienced and from a


    lower social ss.


    However, Sebastian felt they werepatible as he sensed the couple had a sincere and


    straightforward character.


    As the dishes were served, Oliver quickly instructed the waiter, ¡°Serve the drinks, preferably freshly


    squeezed fruit juice.¡±


    ¡°Serve alcohol! How can we not drink on such an asion?¡± Sebastian said while waving excitedly,-


    Hearing that, Oliver smiled wryly and replied, ¡°Mr. Kaiserman, well¡­ My father had surgery recently


    and is still in the hospital. He definitely can¡¯t drink alcohol.¡±


    Sebastian stared at him and knocked on the table with his fingers. ¡°Okay, your father doesn¡¯t have to


    drink, but you have to, right?¡±


    ¡°I-I drove here,¡± Oliver answered weakly. His heart skipped a beat after hearing what Sebastian said.


    The former was truly not a drinker, but the look in Sebastian¡¯s eyes made him feel timid.


    Sebastian frowned and scolded, ¡°Don¡¯t you know about designated drivers?¡±


    ¡°Serve the alcohol then. Bring it here,¡± Oliver quickly instructed the waiter next to him as he did not


    dare to mumble further.


    Once again, the waiter started rmending the booze, and Oliver did not hold back. He ordered the


    best Grey Goose Vodka, priced at 1,400 dors per bottle.


    Sienna did not know if Oliver could handle alcohol, but once her father joined the table, she had no


    control over the situation.


    After a few drinks, Yelena started to talk with Calista and Joanna.


    Sebastian noticed that Oliver had only taken a few drinks, and his eyes were already zed over. It


    was obvious that thetter had low alcohol tolerance. While pouring him more drinks, Sebastian tried to


    gather information from Oliver. ¡°Oliver, I¡¯m a straightforward person. I have an open-minded


    perspective about my daughter¡¯s marriage. As long as she likes


    it¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Kaiserman!¡± Sienna could not help but interject Sebastian.


    Already intoxicated, Oliver heard Sienna calling Sebastian ¡°Mr. Kaiserman,¡± so he followed and


    mumbled in a daze, ¡°S-Sebastian, Sienna is a g-good girl. I¡¯m willing to p-protect her and the child in


    her womb, even at the cost of my life!¡±

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    Oliver¡¯s words were so shocking, it was as if a bomb was dropped.


    In an instant, Sienna blushed.


    Yelena, Calista, and Joanna gasped.


    Sienna was so embarrassed that she wanted to p Oliver. She thought, ¡°This man is well-behaved


    when he isn¡¯t drinking alcohol, but he can¡¯t control his mouth after drinking!¡±


    Sebastian¡¯s eyelids twitched several times, and he asked Oliver with a grim face, ¡°Why do you want to


    protect the baby in her belly?¡±


    Oliver patted his chest and answered, ¡°Because¡­ that baby is my child!¡±


    Sebastian stood up immediately, feeling an impulse to flip the table.


    He thought. ¡°Shit! I took care of her like a treasure for 24 years, and this guyes and takes


    advantage of her!¡±


    Although Sienna was embarrassed and anxious, she still hurried to Sebastian and held his arm to keep


    him from hitting


    Oliver.


    ¡°Dad, Dad, please sit down and have some food. Come on! Have a bite of lobster!¡±


    Sebastian had never seen Sienna address him as Dad so earnestly. Seeing her pleading gaze, he


    suddenly relented.


    No matter how simple-minded Jason and Calista were, they could tell something was wrong from


    Oliver¡¯s words. That beautiful youngdy had a child in her belly that belonged to the Eastwood family.


    Jason immediately poured himself a ss of wine from the bottle, picked it up, and said to Sebastian,


    ¡°Well¡­ Sebastian, young people nowadays are full of youthful vigor. We don¡¯t follow the rules of


    ancient times. If someone is to take the me, it is Oliver and the Eastwood family. But since the


    situation has developed to this stage, we should not me our children. Sebastian, please tell us what


    your n is. We will do as you say!¡±


    Sebastian felt calmer after listening to Jason¡¯s words. Although the Eastwood family was not a family of


    schrs, they still had a righteous attitude and knew how to behave ording to the situation.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    He then looked at the person involved, Oliver, who was sleeping soundly on the table.


    Judging from Oliver¡¯s previous manner of speech and behavior, he had a good personality, but his


    behavior after drinking wine was definitely uneptable.


    Yelena nced coldly at Sienna and asked, ¡°What do you guys n to do?¡±


    In front of the Eastwood family, she could not ask Sienna about the details on the spot because the


    Kaiserman family would be on the short end of the stick.


    Sienna was embarrassed and annoyed. She stammered, ¡°Mom, O-Oliver said to let our parents meet


    and discuss it today. Then we¡¯ll choose a date to tie the knot this month¡­¡±


    Calista saw that the atmosphere had be awkward, so she quickly offered, ¡°Mrs. Kaiserman, if your


    family doesn¡¯t mind that Oliver is not worthy of Sienna, then¡­ let¡¯s do what they want. I¡¯ll find someone


    to choose an auspicious day as soon as possible in this month to let them get married. Besides, we¡¯ll


    observe the rules required. We¡¯ll pay for the betrothal gifts, wedding ceremony, and whatever¡¯ is


    necessary!¡±


    Yelena frowned and was unhappy. ¡°Sebastian and I only have one daughter. We¡¯re not selling our


    daughter, so the betrothal gifts can be excluded. The wedding doesn¡¯t need to be grand and luxurious.


    It¡¯ll put our children in trouble if we spend too much. We¡¯d better leave them with more money so they


    can live a better life. Sebastian and I have saved around 20,000 dors over the years. We¡¯ll pay the


    down payment to let them choose a better house¡­¡±


    Calista felt touched by Yelena¡¯s words. She thought, ¡°As expected, this well-educated family is very


    different from the others. They¡¯re giving us such a beautiful youngdy for free and are even offering


    financial assistance to help us buy a house!¡±


    Joanna sat next to Sienna. Seeing her embarrassed and annoyed face, the former hurriedly pulled her


    to sit down and whispered, ¡°Sister-inw!¡±


    Sienna was ashamed. When she replied to Joanna¡¯s message back then, she said bluntly: [I won¡¯t fall


    in love with Oliver, so I can¡¯t be your sister-inw.] But now, she had to eat her words.


    Sienna nced at Oliver, who was asleep on the table. She was dying to handcuff him and send him to


    the police station to be tortured severely.


    However, apart from feeling ashamed and furious, Sienna was relieved that the matter was perfectly


    resolved.


    The two families had no room for retreat, so they discussed things happily without covering anything


    up.


    In the end, the two families reached a mutual agreement pleasantly. The Eastwood family would invite


    the priest to choose an auspicious day. The Kaiserman family would choose the new house and pay


    the down payment, while the Eastwood family would settle the monthly mortgage. The wedding


    expenses would be split equally between both parties.


    At first, Calista suggested that the Eastwood family take charge of everything, but Yelena firmly refused


    and insisted on contributing half. The former had no choice but topromise in the end.


    Joanna went to the front desk and paid the bill when she went to the restroom. The bill was more than


    4,400 dors and not cheap, but she could not let Sienna¡¯s family pay for it.


    Despite the fuss about the awkward situation of having a marriage due to an unnned pregnancy, the


    meal was still pleasant. When they went home, Sienna drove her parents.


    Joanna called a designated driver, and the family returned to Juset Riveria Residences.


    On the way, Calista could not help but praise the unconscious Oliver. ¡°My son has finally been


    enlightened and even got himself such a beautiful wife. The inws are also well-educated. That¡¯s a


    good thing, a good thing!¡±


    Jason nodded in agreement and echoed, ¡°I think Sebastian and Yelena have good personalities. Oliver


    has earned a few hundred thousand dors, so we shouldn¡¯t be stingy with money. Even so, I think we


    should pay for everything. They¡¯re pretty much giving us such a beautiful daughter for nothing!¡±


    Joanna said smilingly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Sienna and I would be ssmates. I arranged a blind date


    for them before, but she texted me saying it didn¡¯t work out. Now, she¡¯s suddenly bing my sister-


    inw again¡­¡±


    After traveling for a while, Jason noticed that they were heading in the wrong direction and could not


    help but ask the driver, ¡°Sir, did you take the wrong road? My house is not in this direction!¡±


    Joanna shed him a mysterious smile. ¡°Dad, stop asking. There is a ce I want to take you all to!¡±


    When they arrived at Juset Riveria Residences, the driver helped carry Oliver into the mansion, then


    left after receiving the car fare.


    Seeing Joanna bring them into the remarkable and luxurious mansion, Jason and Calista looked


    around and asked, ¡°What did you bring us here for? Whose house is this?¡±


    Calista wondered if this was the house prepared by the Kaiserman family for Oliver and Sienna, but


    such a luxurious mansion must have cost a lot of money.


    Joanna pulled Jason and Calista to the couch with a smile, sat down, and pointed at Oliver, who was


    thrown on the couch. She revealed, ¡°Dad, Mom, Oliver bought this house. It¡¯s worth more than 2 million


    dors. We didn¡¯t tell you before because we wanted to surprise you!¡±


    ¡°Oliver bought it? More than 2-2 million dors?¡±


    Both Jason and Calista were shocked. Then they hurriedly asked Joanna, ¡°Your brother¡­ How did he


    get so much money? Didn¡¯t he only earn 800 thousand dors?¡±


    Joanna shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not 800 thousand dors. After that, he earned a few million dors. Last


    week, he said he was going to Manchernius. He made 120 million dors this time!¡±


    ¡°120¡­ million dors?¡± Jason and Calista were astounded.


    Before, they were already shocked by Oliver¡¯s sudden earning of 800 thousand dors. Now they could


    not believe there was a mansion worth more than 2 million dors, and that he had earned another 120


    million dors.


    They wondered what Oliver was doing. Even if one was a robber, it was difficult to get the money that


    quickly!

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    The sun was already up and blindingly bright when Oliver woke up.


    He rubbed his eyes and felt a headache surging.


    He then rubbed his forehead and sat up. When he looked up, he saw three faces staring at him in front


    of the bed.


    ¡°Oh my!¡±


    Oliver was so shocked that he almost fainted. After taking a closer look, he noticed that it was Joanna


    and her parents.


    The three of them sat in front of the bed and stared at him.


    Oliver patted his chest andined, ¡°Dad, Mom, what are you doing? I was so scared, I almost had


    a heart attack!¡±


    Joanna covered her mouth and didn¡¯t speak. As for Calista, she asked him coldly, ¡°Oliver, be honest


    with me. I don¡¯t care if you got someone pregnant out of wedlock since I¡¯m satisfied with this daughter-


    inw of mine, but how did you get the money? A mansion worth more than 200 million dors and 120


    million dors in cash? You mustn¡¯t do anything illegal, Oliver!¡±


    Oliver was relieved when he heard that and answered honestly, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry about it. My money


    is clean. Let me tell you something. Manchernius produces emeralds, but the unfinished emeralds look


    like raw stones, and the emerald is inside the stone. That is what Manchernius is producing. Raw


    emerald roughs are publicly sold in official auctions. They range from thousands of dors to a few


    thousand dors and to tens of thousands of dors per stone. This is called stone gambling. Those


    who have skills depend on their skills, while those who don¡¯t rely on luck. If they win the bet, they might


    make a fortune overnight!¡±


    Calista knew that Oliver earned 800 thousand dors from emeralds, but she didn¡¯t know that it was


    earned in that way. She hesitated and stared at her son, asking, ¡°Isn¡¯t it still considered gambling?¡±


    Oliver smiled and said, ¡°It is gambling, but it¡¯s allowed by the government. Others may consider it as


    gambling, but it¡¯s easy money for me.¡±


    Jason also listened with interest and curiosity. He leaned over and asked, ¡°Is there a trick to it?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Oliver admitted without hesitation. ¡°I bought more than twenty pieces of raw stone from


    Manchernius. Most of them were bought for a few hundred dors a piece, and I earned 140 to 160


    thousand dors after I got back. Five pieces of old mine material were from Manchernius¡¯s official


    auction, with each raw stone costing hundreds of thousands of dors. Not only that, I even earned


    over 4 million dors per stone after I came back. There¡¯s also another raw stone that I bought for


    around 400 thousand dors, and after it was transported back to us, I found that it was actually a top-


    grade emerald after I cut it open! That one raw stone earned us up to 200 million dors in profit, so my


    boss gave me 120 million dors asmission.¡±


    Jason and Calista breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that it was a good thing Oliver had the skills and


    that the job was not illegal. Even though he was making a lot of money, they feared it was not from a


    clean source. Now, they were relieved.


    Calista smiled instantly and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. Oliver, get up quickly. I made breakfast!¡±


    Oliver nodded, but suddenly, he thought of another question and asked faintly, ¡°Mom, you¡­ How did


    you all know that Sienna¡­ got pregnant out of wedlock?¡±


    Calista couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°You confessed to your father-inwst night, but I like what you did.


    You did great.¡±


    Joanna also smiled and said, ¡°Oliver, you¡¯re awesome!¡±


    Looking at her son¡¯s stunned expression, Calista sprinkled some salt on Oliver¡¯s wound. ¡°Did you as


    Sebastian? That¡¯s not right.¡±


    address your


    father-inw


    ¡°Oh no!¡± Oliver immediately screamed while covering his face. ¡°Did I really do that?¡± he thought.


    He was about to call Sienna after breakfast, but his phone vibrated. It was Manuel.


    After Oliver answered the phone, Manuel excitedly informed him, ¡°Oliver, your Virgin Mary sculpture is


    ready. It¡¯s huge! Come over and do a quality check.¡±


    After Oliver agreed, he thought for a while and called Hailey.


    However, he couldn¡¯t get through to Hailey.


    Oliver then had no choice but to go there himself.


    Manuel waited in his factory. As soon as he saw Oliver¡¯s car, he came forward and praised, ¡°Oliver, it¡¯s


    only been a few days, but you¡¯re already driving a Rolls-Royce Cullinan. Wow! Come! Check it out at


    my office.¡±


    In his office, Oliver saw a red brocade box on the coffee table. The lid was open, and there was a


    green Virgin Mary sculpture inside.


    As soon as Oliver saw the Virgin Mary sculpture, he stared at it and could identify that the stone used


    was indeed imperial jadeite


    The craftsmanship was identified as ¡°slightly superior.¡±


    This showed that it was still inferior to the top master in carving. But, whenpared to ordinary


    craftsmen, this level was already high-quality. However, most average standards were not up to par


    compared to the ¡°average standard¡± that was identified by his eyes.


    Oliver closed the box after checking it. He then stood up and said to Manuel, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Camden!¡±


    Hearing this, Manuel frowned andined, ¡°Oliver, why are you being so polite?¡±


    Oliver then said, ¡°Well, Mr. Camden, I won¡¯t hold back then. I¡¯ll be sending the sculpture now.¡±


    Manuel smiled and patted him on the shoulder, saying, ¡°Oliver, if you have any good products in the


    future, please inform me first. I promise I¡¯ll offer you a higher price than what the others offer.¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Of course, Mr. Camden. You can rest assured. You don¡¯t have to offer a higher price. The same is


    enough, and I promise I¡¯ll bring the goods to you first. I¡¯ll only sell them to other people if you¡¯re not


    interested in buying them.¡±


    Manuel kept smiling, thinking that this young man was a grateful one.


    After Oliver came out of Manuel¡¯s factory, he drove directly to Hailey¡¯s house.


    There were two bodyguards at the gate of the yard. Oliver held the box and rang the doorbell, ¡°I¡¯m


    looking for Hailey. There¡¯s something I need to pass on to her. Can you please let her know?¡±


    The bodyguard in front of Oliver nced at him through the inte. However, it wasn¡¯t Hailey who


    came out, but


    Gunther.


    Oliver hesitated for a moment before he handed the box to Gunther. ¡°Mr. Fox, this Virgin


    Mary/sculpture belongs to Ms. Fox. Please pass it to her.¡±


    Gunther lifted the lid. He took a look inside and was stunned.


    He was experienced in this field. Besides the Virgin Mary sculpture¡¯s craftsmanship, the emerald used


    was top-notch.


    With so many years of experience, Gunther hadn¡¯t seen such an excellent emerald before. If this Virgin


    Mary sculpture was auctioned, it could sell for at least 100 million dors.


    The sculpture could be deemed priceless.


    Gunther was shocked and looked up at Oliver. ¡°You¡­ You found this?¡±


    Oliver also didn¡¯t hide it. ¡°I spent around 20 thousand dors on a raw stone in Manchernius and came


    back to find out that the inside was the imperial jadeite. In addition to making this Virgin Mary sculpture,


    the remaining emeralds were sold to Manuel, the owner of Blissful Goldsmith, for 200 million dors.¡±


    ¡°200 million dors?¡± Gunther couldn¡¯t help but be startled, though not openly. After pondering for a


    while, he asked Oliver, ¡°You have a good eye. Who did you learn it from?¡±


    Gunther was very opposed to Oliver getting close to his daughter, but he was honestly surprised by


    Oliver¡¯s ability to identify items. ¡°This brat, he¡¯s bringing in money like it¡¯s nothing!¡± he thought.

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    ¡°I learned it myself!¡± Oliver replied faintly, then turned around and left.


    He really didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with Gunther nor did he want to deal with him.


    He just felt sorry for Hailey¡¯s kindness toward him when he thought of that.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Gunther suddenly stopped him and said after pondering. ¡°Oliver¡­ Are you interested in Rebel King


    Henry¡¯s Seven-Star Treasure Map?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Oliver simply answered, ¡°If I were really interested, then I wouldn¡¯t have shown you the secrets of


    those two itemsst time.¡±


    Gunther was silent for a while and suddenly sighed. ¡°Oliver, I know you¡¯re a little prejudiced against me.


    The reason why I prevented Hailey from getting in touch with you is indeed because of Julian. I was


    afraid he would misunderstand. I just want to secure Hailey¡¯s happiness while I¡¯m still alive.¡±


    Oliver was stunned and looked at Gunther in surprise. ¡°What did he mean by that?¡± Oliver felt a strong


    sense of pessimism in his words.


    Gunther smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I have cancer, lungs cancer. It¡¯s already in the final stage. The


    doctors said that I only have three months left.¡±


    Oliver was very shocked, and his prejudice and hatred toward Gunther suddenly disappeared.


    No matter how rich one was, one could not escape the fate of life and death.


    An old man who was about to die of an incurable disease and was also loving and protective toward his


    daughter deserved to be respected.


    Gunther added, ¡°Oliver, Gabriel found some records about Henry¡¯s Tristar Treasure, among which¡­


    was a record of Immortality. Anyone would think it was unreliable, but how many phenomena happened


    on Earth that could not be exined? I can¡¯t stop death, but if there is a legend about this, then it


    means that there¡¯s hope for me, and I want to fight for it. Oliver, you found the token for the maps. I


    think you¡¯re an important key to this, whether it is your luck or technical acumen. Oliver¡­¡±


    With that, Gunther looked at Oliver and said sincerely, ¡°I want to find Henry¡¯s Tristar Treasure, and I


    also want you to join my team. As for the reward, you can name a price.¡±


    ¡°He wanted to find the purely imaginary Tristar Treasure? He wanted to gain something asughable


    as immortality?¡± Oliver thought.


    Oliver was dumbfounded and shook his head. ¡°Mr. Fox, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not interested in that. I still need


    to take care of my family, and I don¡¯t want to risk anything.¡±


    After that, he turned around and left.


    Gunther looked at Oliver¡¯s back and was speechless.


    To be honest, Oliver did not have a background and was far less powerful than Julian, but he was


    much more admirable than Julian in terms of personal ability and charm.


    Instead of going home, Oliver drove to thepany in Gerton za.


    As soon as he arrived at the store, Oliver found a group of workers assembling the shelves, ready to


    advertise.


    Whilemanding at the side, Fabian hurriedly came forward to report when he saw Oliver. ¡°Mr.


    Eastwood, the advertisingpany¡¯s signboard is ready, ¡°Oliveway Investment Corporation¡±. This


    billboard costs around 20 thousand dors¡­¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    The name ¡°Oliveway Investment Corporation¡± was chosen by Oliver when he registered with the


    International Trade Administration. He chose it because it sounded like the name of apany that


    would exist in this country.


    Oliver waved his hand, looked up to the side, and said, ¡°We should spend on what is worth it, and if the


    job is done well, then I wouldn¡¯t mind spending money. I hate when a job is not well done after I spent


    money on it.¡±


    The advertising lightboards have been installed, and the project was almostpleted. The lightboards


    were not fixed yet, but the design looked great and exuded ss.


    Several girls gathered around Yvonne. Yvonne nced at Oliver and said, ¡°Oli-Mr. Eastwood, did I not


    do my job well?¡±


    Oliver¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He then waved his hand and said, ¡°You did a good job. Don¡¯t worry.


    You¡¯ll


    get your


    bonus.¡±


    Yvonne couldn¡¯t help but sigh when she saw that Oliver did not answer her question and avoided it.


    This was obviously a one-sided love.


    However, she also saw the beautiful policewoman yesterday, and that policewoman was so beautiful


    that Yvonne couldn¡¯t evenpare.


    She thought, ¡°Forget it. Since I can¡¯t marry Mr. Eastwood, working for him is also not a bad idea. I¡¯ll just


    work honestly since Mr. Eastwood pays well and gives us bonuses.¡±


    When the work at the advertisingpany was done at noon, the shelves were disassembled and


    cleared before the electricity was turned on. The Oliveway Investment Corporation signboard shone


    brightly, looking high-end and elegant.


    Oliver waved his hand and said. ¡°Junia, order some food. The budget is 20 dors per person. The


    company will reimburse the expenses ording to this standard in the future. I¡¯ll treat you all to a big


    meal tonight.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Eastwood!¡± The girls couldn¡¯t help but cheer.


    If lunch was 20 dors per day, it would add up to 400 dors a month per person, which is not a small


    amount. No store owner would be so generous.


    However, Fabian was not surprised. Oliver could earn tens of millions of dors just from a rock he got


    from Manchernius. The wholepany wouldn¡¯t even spend that much a monthpared to what he


    earned from rocks like that.


    Everyone entered the store. When Oliver was about to enter, his phone rang. He answered it and sat


    on the stone stairs outside the store.


    The caller ID was an unrecorded phone number, and a young woman¡¯s voice came from the phone.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Eastwood,


    this is Ste.¡±


    ¡°Ste?¡± Oliver was a little confused. He didn¡¯t know anyone named Ste.


    ¡°You bought a car from me yesterday at Lux Auto Company. I¡¯m Ste, the person who sold you the


    car.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I remember now!¡± Oliver instantly remembered.


    Ste hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, here¡¯s the thing. I have a friend who¡¯s getting married tomorrow


    and wants to find some luxury cars to borrow. Could you please lend me those cars that you bought


    yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Oliver hesitated for a moment and agreed. All right, you can send me the address and time. I¡¯ll


    make an arrangementter.¡±


    At this time, three people came over. When they saw Oliver sitting on the stone stairs, one of them


    shouted, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Oliver? What are you doing here?¡±


    Oliver looked up and thought, ¡°What a coincidence! They are Keh, Riley, and my cousin, William.¡±


    It was William, Oliver¡¯s cousin. He was carrying several shopping bags with Nike logos.


    William had just turned 18 this year and had just finished his college entrance examination. He has had


    no respect for Oliver since childhood and has never addressed Oliver properly.


    Seeing Oliver sitting on the stairs like that, Riley said contemptuously, ¡°Don¡¯t get too close, William. Be


    careful, he might have germs! You¡¯ll be going to university soon. You¡¯re different from some low-born.¡±


    Keh looked at Oliver and pondered for a while before asking, ¡°Oliver, your father¡­ How is he?¡±


    Riley said indifferently, ¡°What else can he do? He can only wait for death with that disease. Don¡¯t


    spread that disease to us!¡±


    At this time, Fabian ran out and said to Oliver, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, Wayne¡¯srades have arrived at the


    train station. Shall we take¡­ the Rolls-Royce to pick them up?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Oliver took out the car key and threw it to him.


    Fabian waved before asking Wayne to join him in the Rolls-Royce Cullinan.


    In Oliver¡¯s presence, Keh, Riley, and William could not help but stare in shock at the intimidating


    Cullinan.

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    William thought, ¡°Oliver is surely a poser!¡±


    He thought that Oliver knew they were going to pass by, so Oliver stayed back in advance. ¡°I bet he¡¯s a


    driver for some boss, or maybe he negotiated with the driver of some boss in private to lend him the car


    keys. Then, he waited for us to pass by and showed off the keys,¡± William thought.


    After thinking for a while, William still couldn¡¯t believe that Oliver would be wealthy and sessful.


    Riley didn¡¯t believe it as well. From the day she got married to Keh, she had always looked down


    on Jason and his family.


    She firmly believed that children would take after their parents, so she thought her own child would be


    promising, and the son that Jason and his wife bore wouldn¡¯t be promising at all.


    Oliver had never regarded Keh and the rest as a family ever since the situation with the moneyst


    time. Oliver would never associate with them ever again.


    At this time, Yvonne came out. She didn¡¯t even look at Keh and his family as he said to Oliver with


    resentment. ¡°Mr. Eastwood, the furniture store and the electrical appliance store gave us the purchase


    order. The furniture on the first floor is 244 thousand dors in total, and the electrical equipment is 196


    thousand dors in total, so and is 440 thousand dors. They said they woulde to install it at


    noon.¡±


    Oliver just waved his hand and ordered, ¡°Ourpany prepared 10 million dors for this, right? You


    can just transfer the money¡­ Give me the key to the Mercedes-Benz AMG G63. I have something to


    do.¡±


    Yvonne just replied, ¡°Okay,¡± before she went into the store and brought him another car key.


    After that, Oliver ignored Keh and the rest. He took the car keys, went to the brand-new Mercedes-


    Benz AMG G63 that didn¡¯t even have a license te, which was parked at the parking space in front of


    the store, and drove around them.


    Riley turned to look at Yvonne and asked, ¡°Youngdy, this¡­ Oliver is just putting up a show, right?¡±


    Yvonne asked confusedly, ¡°What kind of show?¡±


    !


    William said in disbelief, ¡°Oliver is just pretending in front of us. ¡°We know what kind of person he is, so


    there¡¯s no use in acting. He even pretended to be the boss here. Call your boss. Drive your boss¡¯ car


    away, Oliver. Aren¡¯t you afraid that your boss would fire all of you?¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Yvonne was furious and looked at them as if they were a circus act. After a while, she said, ¡°What a


    crazy bunch!¡± and turned around to enter the store.


    Keh was also confused. He looked up at the storefront, and there was a big, new, and stylish


    electronic lightboard advertisement that stated Oliveway Investment Corporation.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and have a look.¡± After pondering for a while, Keh told his wife and son into the store.


    As soon as they entered, they found that it was reallyrge, at least around 7535 square feet. Many


    men and women were working in the store, including five males and five females.


    The prettydy who just called them crazy was just right over at the front desk.


    Just as they were looking at the store, a beautiful young girl came over and asked them, ¡°Hello, what


    can I do for you?¡±


    Keh was afraid of his wife¡¯s rudeness, so he hurriedly spoke, ¡°Who is the boss of yourpany,


    youngdy? Do you know Oliver?¡±


    He brought up Oliver¡¯s name. If that girl and the two men who just drove the car away were in cahoots,


    then the rest of the people in the shop might not be.


    But the girl didn¡¯t hesitate to answer him, ¡°Oliver is our boss. Are you looking for him? He seems to


    have just left!¡±


    Keh was shocked. ¡°Is thispany really Oliver¡¯s?¡± he thought.


    Riley couldn¡¯t help but say coldly to the girl, ¡°You¡¯re in cahoots with Oliver, right? Ganging up to lie to


    us. Oliver is shameless, but you all even followed his lead to y tricks like this? How boring, vulgar,


    and shameless!¡±


    The girl was stunned and didn¡¯t understand what they were there for. She then looked back at the


    receptionist area.


    Yvonne happened to look at her, and the girl said to Yvonne, ¡°Yvonne, they¡­ They scolded the boss¡­¡±


    Yvonne was so angry that she waved her hand and called Fabian¡¯s men. ¡°Jim, drive these three out.


    They just berated Mr. Eastwood! How crazy.¡±


    Five of Fabian¡¯s men rushed over when they heard this. They pushed William and Keh fiercely and


    shouted, ¡°Get out! We wee those whoe to do business, but we don¡¯t wee anyone trying


    to cause trouble.¡±


    Seeing that Riley was a woman, he didn¡¯t push her, but he wasn¡¯t kind to her either.


    The three of them were kicked out. Keh was embarrassed and said to Riley, ¡°We¡¯re not shopping


    anymore. We¡¯re going home!¡±


    1


    Keh and his family came out to buy William some new clothes, a phone, and aputer. William


    scored 571 on the college entrance examination and got into a good university, so they were very


    happy. However, Oliver killed the mood.


    As for Riley, he gritted her teeth and said angrily, ¡°Ken, call Jake from the police station. I can¡¯t just


    endure this!¡±


    Keh said angrily, ¡°Are you dumb? What can Jake do? He¡¯s not even a teacher from Wusteria High


    School, and that I, the vice principal, can just call him as I please?¡±


    you think


    Riley was stunned and gasped for breath. After thinking for a while, she said to Keh in


    anger. ¡°Call your brother and sister-inw and ask them to educate Oliver properly! I don¡¯t care who


    treats me that way, but Oliver is just a nobody! Since when can Oliver can do this to me?¡±


    Hearing Riley talking about his sister-inw, something moved in Keh. After thinking for a while, he


    took out his phone and called Jason.


    The phone was connected, and Jason¡¯s voice came from the other end, but it wasn¡¯t like anything he


    had imagined. ¡°Keh? Why did you call me?¡±


    From Jason¡¯s impression, his younger brother Keh would only take the initiative to call him during


    Keh¡¯s studying days to ask for living expenses and tuition fees.


    Since Keh graduated from college and started to work as a teacher, he had never called Jason


    anymore, especially after getting married. Riley was very snobbish, so there were fewer contacts


    between the two brothers.


    Keh thought for a while and said, ¡°Jason, has Oliver gotten rich? Did he set up apany in


    Gerton za?¡±


    Jason was silent for a few seconds before he replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know if he has set up apany, but he


    did make some money in the emerald business. Thank goodness for his money, or else I would¡¯ve


    been dead!¡±


    Keh was a little embarrassed when he heard that. ¡°Well¡­ Jason, I was short of money a while


    ago. Are you feeling better now? I¡­ I¡¯lle to visit you. Are you at home or in the hospital now?¡±


    Jason said, ¡°I¡¯m at home, but it doesn¡¯t matter if you visit me or now. I recovered well after the


    operation.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯lle over,¡± Keh said before hanging up the call. He then turned to Riley and William. ¡°We¡¯re


    going to Oliver¡¯s house.¡±


    Keh¡¯s car was parked in the underground parking lot of Gerton za, and his car was a five-year-


    old Volkswagen


    Lavida.


    After getting in the car, he asked Riley, ¡°How much cash did you bring with you?¡±


    Riley frowned and said, ¡°4,000 dors. What? Do you want to give it to your brother? I¡¯m telling you, I


    won¡¯t even give him 40 dors, not to mention 4,000 dors. I¡¯ll kill you if you give him the money!¡±

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    Keh also shouted at her with a dark expression. ¡°Don¡¯t be so unperceptive! Are you blind? Have


    you seen this shop and the luxury car that Oliver just drove away with? He¡¯s obviously rich now, and


    you¡¯re still being a poser in front of him? Do you think he really has nothing else to do to be doing all


    that just to show us?¡±


    Riley was shocked when Keh roared. Stunned, she asked, ¡°He¡­ really got rich? How long has it


    been? It hasn¡¯t even been a month! Could it be that¡­ he won the lottery? I million dors?¡±


    Keh couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°You¡¯re a teacher, but how are you so senseless? The keys that Oliver


    gave to the man just now, do you know what kind of car that is? Do you know how much it¡¯s worth?¡±


    Riley shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but the car he just drove away is a Mercedes-Benz. I recognize the


    logo, but it looks like a square box, so it¡¯s not that nice. That Mercedes-Benz is around 20 thousand


    dors, right?¡±


    ¡°What 20,000 dors?¡± Keh snorted and said, ¡°That is a Mercedes-Benz AMG G63. It can¡¯t even


    be bought with money now, and the price is marked up as well. It¡¯s at least 600 thousand dors.¡±


    ¡°600 thousand dors?¡± Riley was startled. ¡°That expensive?¡±


    William was also a little shocked. ¡°600 thousand dors? Dad, I dreamed of driving such a luxury car.


    Can you buy one for me? I would look so cool if I drove a car like that in university!¡±


    William¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that the car cost 600 thousand dors.


    Keh cursed in anger. ¡°You stupid fool. I¡¯m just a high school vice principal! Do you think I earn a


    lot? Even if I did, I wouldn¡¯t dare buy the car. Do you know how many eyes are on me?¡±/


    After scolding his son, he said to Riley, ¡°That 600 thousand dors Mercedes-Benz is nothing. The car


    that the man drove away just now, that¡¯s a Rolls-Royce Cullinan. That¡¯s a real top luxury car with a


    landing price of over 2 million dors!¡±


    ¡°2 million dors?¡± Riley and William were so shocked that their mouths gaped.


    Even if they won a few lotteries, they still could afford neither 2 million dors nor 600 thousand dors.


    Besides, would they spend all that money on luxury cars even if they had the money?


    Riley was stunned for a while before whispering to Keh, ¡°Ken¡­ Did your nephew Oliver really


    make a fortune?¡±


    Keh frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m as confused as you are. Forget it. We¡¯ll just go and check it out. Don¡¯t


    worry about the 4,000 dors. If my brother is making a fortune, then I can just take money from him.


    The 4,000 dors will just be bait. You have to pay the price to get the reward.¡±


    Riley just nodded, thinking that she could get more money from them after that, so she didn¡¯t mind


    giving away 4,000 dors.


    Without saying a word, Keh drove straight to Jason¡¯s old residential area.


    When they arrived, the three of them stopped and climbed upstairs to the fifth floor. There was no


    elevator, so Keh had a hard time climbing with his chubby body.


    When they arrived at the door on the fifth floor, Keh whispered to Riley and William. ¡°Remember to


    be gentle. Don¡¯t be so arrogant!¡±


    After saying that to his wife and son, Keh knocked on the door. There was no bell in this old house.


    He knocked several times, but there was no movement in the house.


    Keh hurriedly shouted again, ¡°Jason! Calista!¡±


    Still, no one replied.,


    Keh frowned, took his phone, and dialed a number. After the call was made, heined,


    ¡°Jason, what are you doing? No one answered me after I knocked on the door for a long time!¡±


    Jason immediately said, ¡°I forgot to tell you that we moved. We¡¯re not staying in the old house


    anymore. We¡¯re now at Juset Riveria Residences, No. 17.


    ¡°Juset Riveria Residences?¡± Keh was dumbfounded. Juset Riveria Residences was a high-end


    residential area in Jeahron, famous for its detached mansion and terraced mansion. Even the


    condominiums there weren¡¯t cheap. ¡°They moved there?¡± Keh thought.


    After hanging up the phone, he said to his wife. ¡°My brother moved to Juset Riveria Residences, No.


    17¡±


    Riley was also surprised. ¡°Juset Riveria Residences? That¡¯s¡­ something else. A student of mine lives


    there. I visited their home before. Building No.1 to No. 50 are all private mansions and a mansion cost


    more than 2 million dors. No. 51 to No. 200 are all connected mansions, but one of those is also


    around 1.4 million dors. Building No. 17 is a detached mansion. Did you hear it right?¡±


    Keh¡¯s face was dark and he said angrily, ¡°You heard me right. I told you it¡¯s No. 17. Let¡¯s go over


    there and have a look!¡±


    Keh was very angry that Jason had made a fortune and didn¡¯t even tell him when Jason moved


    into the mansion.


    However, he never thought about what he was like when Jason was hospitalized and Oliver tried to


    borrow from him.


    When they drove to Juset Riveria Residences, all three of them didn¡¯t speak. They were thinking about


    something in their hearts.


    When they arrived at Juset Riveria Residences, William fell in love with this ce. The greenery was


    more beautiful than that of the park, and the gate was also very magnificent. Unlike other


    neighborhoods where there were only some old men as security guards, the security guards here were


    dressed neatly and mightily, and they were all full of strength and energy.


    Looking at building No. 1 from inside the car, William and Riley saw that it was an independent


    mansion, magnificent and beautiful. Their eyes were full of envy.


    They thought, ¡°Maybe Jason said it wrong. Maybe he didn¡¯t mean here, or maybe they lied to us. Since


    when are they qualified to live in such a luxurious mansion?¡±


    However, their thoughts fell through. At the entrance of mansion No. 17, Jason and Calista were there.


    Keh hurriedly parked the car and got off with 4,000 dors. He then went straight to Jason.


    Before Jason could say anything, Keh put the 4,000 dors in Jason¡¯s hand and said with


    reddened eyes. ¡°Jason, this is 4,000 dors. Take it. You don¡¯t have to say anything, so just take good


    care of yourself. If you don¡¯t have enough money, call me and let me know. I¡¯ll get you the money!¡±


    Jason was stunned, but he put the money back into Keh¡¯s pocket. ¡°I don¡¯t need it. Oliver deposited


    more than 200 thousand dors to the hospital, and he gave us a few hundred thousand dors to us


    as well, so you don¡¯t have to give me anything. Since you¡¯re here,e in! Let¡¯s chat while sitting


    down.¡±


    Entering the yard, William saw a white Porsche 911 sports car parked at the parking space beside the


    door of the mansion. He jumped excitedly and said, ¡°This is a Porsche! It¡¯s beautiful, and it shows


    dignity¡­ Uncle Jason, this car belongs to Oliver?¡±


    Jason nodded. ¡°I think so. I never asked.¡±


    Riley was full of envy and probed Calista, ¡°Calista, this mansion is not cheap, right? Did you all rent it


    or buy it with a loan?¡± Calista was not as nonchnt as Jason. She said lightly, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t stay here if it


    was rented. Oliver bought it. I heard it was more than 2.4 million dors, so he paid in full. I wouldn¡¯t get


    a loan to stay here either. What¡¯s good in pretending to be


    affluent?¡±


    Riley was shocked again when she heard that.


    The country bumpkin sister-inw Calista that Riley had always looked down upon was now suddenly


    out of reach, to a level where she couldn¡¯t reach. Riley was extremely envious that it was indescribable.


    In the living room, Joanna went to make coffee. She did hate her snobbish uncle Keh and his


    family, but after all, they were rtives.


    Keh, Riley, and William looked at the luxurious living room and were envious.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    However, they finally admitted that Oliver had truly made a fortune.

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    Joanna made a beverage and brought it over.


    Keh picked up the teacup, took a sip, and stared at the slender and verdant tea leaves in the cup.


    ¡°This tea smells great. Is it¡­ Earl Grey?¡± he asked.


    Joanna nodded. ¡°It¡¯s premium Earl Grey. Oliver bought it. He said a small can like this costs a few


    hundred dors.¡±


    It was another blow to Keh¡¯s heart.


    Keh nced at Jason and chuckled. ¡°Jason, it seems like Oliver did hit the jackpot. What does he


    do for a living?¡±


    Jason was not afraid to share it with him, even proudly exining, ¡°He earns a living by using his skills.


    He deals with raw emerald rough. He buys the raw stones from Manchernius and resells them to


    jewelry stores in Jeahron. From just one piece of stone alone, he can earn hundreds of millions of


    dors.¡±


    ¡°Hundreds of millions of dors from just a single piece of stone!¡± Keh marveled inwardly.


    Keh felt a pang of pain in his heart again. Despite that, he still mustered a smile and said, ¡°That¡¯s


    great, that¡¯s great. Jason, I came here with two things in mind. First, I wanted to check on you as I was


    worried that you¡¯re strapped for cash. Second, I¡¯d like to let you know that William has been epted


    into Juxshire University. We¡¯ve booked two tables at a hotel to celebrate his academic achievement


    next Tuesday. Let¡¯s spend this joyous asion together. William is the second university student in our


    family. The ancestors of the Eastwood family must have bestowed their blessings upon us!¡±


    Jason smiled. ¡°Congrattions, Keh. William has been clever since he was young, so it¡¯s no


    surprise he made it into a good university!¡±


    Calista sneered inwardly. In the past, Keh¡¯s family would always act high and mighty whenever


    they met them. His family had never treated them with respect.


    Back when Jason was lying in the hospital bed, waiting for someone to save his life, Oliver went to


    them to borrow money, but they did not lend him any money.


    Oliver did not mention it to Calista, but she heard about it from Joanna. When Oliver went to borrow


    money, Eloise said she would give him 40 dors as a mary gift, while Frederick did not even


    repay the borrowed money. As for Keh, he used 100 dors to drive Oliver away.


    The recollection of those past events caused Calista to shed tears. If Oliver had not worked hard to


    earn a lot of money, Jason would have been left waiting to meet his doom.


    Now that their family had be wealthy, Keh eagerly came over to please them. Calista and her


    family were in no need of that mere 4,000 dors.


    Narrowing his eyes, William asked Joanna, ¡°Is that Oliver¡¯s Porsche outside?¡±


    Joanna nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Oliver¡¯s, but he hardly drives it. That car looks great, but he said


    it¡¯s not nice to drive in. The Rolls-Royce Cullinan he bought yesterday is much easier to drive. Despite


    its size, it¡¯s easy to drive, and I felt sofortable sitting in it!¡±


    William said with jealousy, ¡°Can a car worth 2 million dors be ufortable?¡±


    Upon hearing that the car cost 2 million dors, Jason raised an eyebrow and asked in surprise, ¡°That


    car costs 2 million dors? That foolish boy¡­ Even if he has money, he shouldn¡¯t spend it like this!¡±


    Keh and Riley felt awful as it sounded as if Jason was intentionally mocking them and showing off


    their wealth.


    However, in reality, Jason was genuinely annoyed with Oliver for being extravagant. ¡®Is it worth


    spending 2 million dors,


    on a car?


    This mansion costs only 2.4 million dors, and I¡¯m not against buying a house because it¡¯s an asset.


    Besides, houses hold value.


    But cars are just consumable items. It depreciates as soon as it¡¯s acquired. 2 million dors¡­ The


    mere thought of it pains mel Jason thought.


    William nced at Joanna and shamelessly said, ¡°Since Oliver said that car isn¡¯t nice to drive in, and


    he hasn¡¯t been driving it, nor does he need it, why not give it to me? I still have two months before


    university begins, and having a car would be perfect for honing my driving skills.¡±


    Both Jason and Calista were taken aback. They did not expect William to ask for the car immediately


    Meanwhile, Keh and Riley remained silent. They wanted to sound Jason¡¯s family out on their


    attitude. If Jason were willing to give them the car, it would eventually be easier for them to ask him for


    moneyter on.


    Joanna, who had been trying her best to hold back, gave up on doing so when she saw William asking


    for the car brazenly. She chuckled and said, ¡°I asked Oliver about this car. It¡¯s a Porsche 911 with top


    specs, which costs 600 thousand dors. If you drive it and end up scratching it, will you spend money


    to repair it?¡±


    William chuckled and replied, ¡°How stingy! Oliver¡¯s so wealthy now. He and I are the only two male


    heirs left in the Eastwood family, while you are going to be married off and be an outsider. I will be


    the head of the Eastwood family, so there¡¯s nothing wrong with him giving me a car worthy of 600


    thousand dors. As a matter of fact, it¡¯s only right of him to give me a few million dors to spend!¡±


    Joanna was on the verge of losing her temper.


    William¡¯s words displeased the easygoing Jason. Furrowing his brows, thetter said, ¡°William, you


    shouldn¡¯t say such things. What¡¯s wrong with Joanna being a girl? No matter whom she marries, she


    will always be a daughter of the Eastwood family and my dear child!¡±


    After saying those words, Jason rified again, ¡°Moreover, that car belongs to Oliver. We have no right


    to make any decisions about it. Whether or not he gives or lends it to you, you have to ask him.


    Everything in this house, big or small, was bought by Oliver. He is rich, but it¡¯s his money, not ours.


    He¡¯s filial to us, but we can¡¯t squander his wealth.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s my stance as well!¡± Calista sincerely apuded Jason¡¯s words, feeling satisfied and


    exhrated. He had spoken her


    mind.


    She even took a stack of banknotes from her bag on the spot. They were all 20-dor bills, but she only


    counted out five and handed them to William, cing them on the coffee table in front of him. ¡°It¡¯s good


    that you got into university, but I must stay with Jason in the hospital. He can¡¯t attend the celebration


    either. Take this 100 dors as our congrattory gift!¡±


    William¡¯s face immediately darkened.


    Keh¡¯s and Riley¡¯s expressions also turned grim.


    Especially Keh and Riley, who felt offended, wondered whether Calista was humiliating them by


    taking out 100 dors. Keh¡¯s face fell, and he questioned Jason, ¡°Jason, is this how you treat me?


    When I was young, you were always reluctant to eat the good food you had and would give them to me


    instead. After I started studying, you worked hard to earn money to support my education. You¡¯ve


    always loved and cared for me since I was little. How could you change now?¡±


    When Jason heard his brother¡¯s questioning, his heart was instantly riddled with pain. Clutching his


    chest, he could not utter a word, but tears welled up in his eyes.


    However, Calista could no longer restrain herself. She pointed at Keh and bellowed, ¡°Keh, how


    shameless of you to say such things! Yes, Jason has loved and cared for you since you were young.


    All the money he had, he gave them to you to spend, and all the delicious food he got, he let you eat


    them. Even when you got married, we used the money we saved for years to pay the down payment


    for your matrimonial home. He treated you so well, but how have you treated him in return? After you


    got married, you stopped interacting with us. You don¡¯t even acknowledge him as your brother when


    we visit your house. You despised him for being dirty and poor. You were afraid that he would


    embarrass you, a school principal. That¡¯s not the worst. This time, Jason was gravely ill and needed


    money to save his life. He¡¯s your biological brother, the person who has loved and cared for you since


    you were young. When Oliver came to you to borrow money, you dismissed him with 100 dors, telling


    him to save Jason with that sum. Keh Eastwood, you fail to live up to the standards of a role


    model, despite having studied for so many years!¡±


    Keh was also enraged by her words, ¡°Calista, it¡¯s not your ce as an outsider to meddle in the


    affairs of the Eastwood family. I¡¯m not as shameless as you make me out to be. When Oliver came to


    borrow money from me, I was hard up. Didn¡¯t I specificallye here today to give you money? As the


    saying goes, ¡®We are unbeatable when united. I¡¯m Jason¡¯s only sibling. Oliver has be wealthy, but


    he never went to university. He¡¯s uneducated, so he won¡¯t be able to maintain his newfound wealth.


    Wouldn¡¯t he have to rely on me and William for support?¡± he snapped.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, a person walked in from the main entrance with a grim expression on his face. It was


    none other than Oliver!

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    A smile immediately graced Keh¡¯s face at the sight of Oliver. He stood up eagerly to greet him; it


    was an unprecedented act for him.


    ¡°Hey¡­ Oliver, you¡¯re back?¡±


    Oliver went straight to the couch and sat down. Keh forced an awkward smile and returned to his


    own seat.


    Strangely, Keh, the man who had always looked down upon Oliver, now felt an immense pressure


    emanating from him.


    William,cking the cunningness of his father, chuckled and inquired, ¡°Oliver, have you struck it rich?¡±


    Oliver tilted his head, casting a half-smile as he responded, ¡°Indeed, I have.¡±


    William followed up with another question. ¡°How much money did you make?¡±


    Oliver pondered for a moment, counted with his fingers, and replied, ¡°I can¡¯t recall the exact figure, but I


    spent 2.4 million dors on purchasing this mansion, more than 4 million dors on acquiring six luxury


    cars, and another 8 million dors to gain ownership of two floors in the storefront office building at


    Gerton za. Furthermore, I still have approximately 100 million dors in cash!¡±


    ¡°Damn¡­¡± William could not help but blurt out a curse in disbelief.


    Keh and Riley¡¯s hearts raced as they felt restless upon hearing his revtion. Around 100 million


    dors or so was an amount far beyond their wildest imagination.


    However, with Oliver¡¯s sudden wealth, the first thought that crossed their minds was that they should


    extract a few million dors from Oliver first and then gradually deplete his fortune.


    Keh had developed an ingrained sense of entitlement when it came to exploiting Jason¡¯s family.


    Taking advantage of Jason¡¯s benefits seemed only just and natural to him, while the concept of


    reciprocation neyer crossed his mind.


    The concept of taking without giving had deeply ingrained itself in his mind.


    William, influenced by his parents since childhood, held a disdainful attitude toward Jason¡¯s family and


    firmly believed in leveraging their advantages.


    Sporting a smirk, he leaned closer to Oliver and remarked, ¡°Oliver, that Porsche outside looks stunning.


    Give me that car. Considering you have so many, you can¡¯t possibly drive them all.¡±


    Oliver¡¯s face broke into a smile. ¡°You really like it?¡±


    William, catching onto his friendly tone, quickly smiled back and eximed, ¡°I love it, I love it! Joanna


    told me it¡¯s the top-of-the-line version of the 911, worth 600 thousand dors. Imagine the impression


    I¡¯d make driving it around!¡±


    Keh, too, felt a glimmer of hope in Oliver¡¯s demeanor and smiled. He ced 4,000 dors on the


    coffee table, proudly showcasing it, and said, ¡°Oliver, we came here today to see your father Last time,


    I was indeed tight on money, but I kept it in mind. As soon as I had some funds avable, I came right


    away. Oliver, the Eastwood family is not flourishing. Among the older generation, it¡¯s just your father


    and me. In the younger generation, it¡¯s only you and William. Building such a vast family business isn¡¯t


    easy for you. As the saying goes, it¡¯s easier to establish something than to maintain it. Your education


    is limited, and youck experience in business management. Although I haven¡¯t engaged in business


    personally, my experience andwork surpass yours. Additionally, William has been epted into


    Juxshire University, majoring in Financial Management. It¡¯s perfect for him to serve as your steward


    and manage your affairs. When ites to crucial positions, we can¡¯t rely on outsiders. Only family


    members can be trusted!¡±


    Oliver nodded with a half-smile. ¡°That¡¯s true. I also feel that my educational background falls short, and


    managing such an extensive family business is beyond me. Fortunately, I¡¯ve found a well-educated


    wife to take care of the household!¡± Keh¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He swiftly responded, ¡°We mustn¡¯t


    rush into this matter. Nowadays, finding a girl who isn¡¯t


    do?¡± focused on money is hard. What if someone absconds with your substantial family wealth and


    assets? What will you


    Oliver contemted for a moment before replying, ¡°That shouldn¡¯t happen. It turns out my mother-in-


    law is a teacher at Wusteria High School. Uncle Keh and Aunt Riley, you might know her.¡±


    Keh and Riley¡¯s faces underwent an abrupt change. They asked in unison, ¡°W


    is she?¡±


    Oliver smiled and said, ¡°Her name is Mrs. Yelena Kaiserman, and she shares the same maiden name


    as Aunt Riley.¡±


    ¡°Yelena?¡± Riley¡¯s expression turned sour.


    ¡°She¡­ Isn¡¯t her daughter a police officer?¡± Keh furrowed his brow, adding, ¡°Her husband is also a


    police officer. It¡¯s not ideal. That kind of family carries a strong negative energy. Oliver, you should find


    someone whom you can have control over. I believe it¡¯s best to seek a girl from a rural background,


    someone without so many hidden motives!¡±


    Joanna could not help but interject coldly, ¡°So, in other words, my brother should find someone who


    lacks physical attractiveness,cks intelligence, andcks insight, right?¡±


    Keh felt embarrassed and forced a smile, but he scolded Joanna nheless, ¡°What business is it


    of yours to interrupt?


    Oliver cleared his throat and rose from his seat, speaking earnestly to Keh. ¡°Uncle Keh, since


    we are all well-educated individuals, I feel uneasy resorting to crudenguage. Allow me to convey my


    message through these three


    letters. G. U. N!¡±


    ¡°G. U. N?¡± Keh unknowingly repeated the letters under his breath.


    However, Riley, ustomed to teaching and lecturing, immediately grasped their meaning. ¡°G. U. N.


    Doesn¡¯t that stand for Grow Up Now?¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    William also understood. His expression shifted, and he angrily questioned Oliver in annoyance, ¡°Are


    you telling us to grow up? What do you mean?¡±


    Oliver sneered, ¡°You don¡¯t understand the significance? I endured all the things you said about me.


    Can I endure you bullying my parents and my sister? My father lies on a sickbed, awaiting salvation.


    He is your own brother. He supported you throughout your education, helped you purchase a house,


    and financed your wedding. And now, his life is worth merely 100 dors to you? William, have you


    ever regarded me as your brother and Joanna as your sister? When my family was poor, we weren¡¯t


    your rtives. But now that I have money, suddenly we¡¯re family? I may have wealth and struck it rich,


    but what does it have to do with you?¡±


    Keh¡¯s face instantly turned dark. It became apparent that Oliver was mocking them.


    He huffed and puffed, gasping for breath, and angrily confronted Jason. ¡°Jason, doesn¡¯t your son


    understand the principles of respecting elders and showing proper manners? Can you tolerate him


    speaking to me like that?¡±


    Jason sighed and shook his head. ¡°Keh, you are my younger brother. I willingly made sacrifices for


    you. I never expected you to repay me in any way. But I am me, and my son is my son. I cannot


    impose my will on him. You are a teacher and an educated individual. You understand the principles of


    being an exemry figure./I won¡¯t say much more, You have your own family, and I have mine. I¡¯m


    getting old, and I no longer have the power to influence you. Let¡¯s go our separate ways and lead our


    own lives. Do what you believe is right!¡±


    Keh stood there in stunned silence.


    He had never heard Jason speak to him like that or seen such coldness from him. Those words


    practically signified that their families would no longer have any interaction with each other.


    ¡°So, Oliver¡¯s wealth of around 100 million dors has nothing to do with us now?¡± Riley grew eyen


    more infuriated at that thought, but as she gazed at the magnificent mansion, she could not summon


    the courage to express her anger as she typically would.


    In the past, she never showed any respect to Oliver¡¯s family, never held back her temper, and always


    looked down on them.


    Just a moment ago, William was brimming with anticipation, envisioning himself driving the Porsche


    911 down the streets, impressing his ssmates, and confessing his feelings to Mandy, the campus


    belle he had always admired but could not win


    over.


    The Porsche 911 would have been his ultimate symbol of confidence and his most prized possession.


    However, Oliver instantaneously shattered his dreams.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    Keh noticed Calista and Joanna¡¯s cold, disdainful res directed at them.


    Oliver, in particr, wore a dominant and contemptuous expression.


    The only person Keh had hoped would lend them support, Jason, let out a sigh and remained


    silent.


    Jason would have done so if he intended to speak up for them. Instead, his silence made it clear that


    he stood by Oliver.


    Keh suddenly realized that Jason, whom he believed he could sway, could not be swayed, and


    Oliver, whom he thought he could intimidate, could not be intimidated.


    Especially Oliver, as he was not the brainless and spineless person Keh had imagined. All his


    hopes had turned to ashes.


    After enduring for a while, Riley could no longer contain her anger. With her hands on her hips, she


    launched into a scolding tirade. ¡°A bunch of country bumpkins! So what if you¡¯ve made some money?


    What do you have to be proud of? Our family has a principal, a teacher, and a university student. What


    do you have? Country bumpkins!¡±


    Calista could not hold back either. She grabbed a feather duster and swung it fiercely at Riley¡¯s head,


    shouting, ¡°Get lost, you self-righteous principal, teacher, and university student. Don¡¯t set foot in our


    country bumpkin¡¯s house!¡±


    Riley received two blows from the feather duster, feeling both pain and humiliation. In a state of panic,


    she hastily fled outside.


    When she looked back, she witnessed Keh and William being driven out in a pitiful state. The


    entire family was


    driven ou humiliated.


    Joanna followed suit and closed the iron gate of the yard, her face brimming with disdain.


    William gazed through the iron gate at the Porsche 911 and the Rolls-Royce Cullinan that Oliver had


    recently brought to the yard. His face was filled with envy and reluctance.


    As for Riley, she did not envious because of the cars. Her heart yearned for the luxurious mansion.


    On the other hand, Keh could not help but think about the 120 million dors in cash that Oliver


    possessed. The aspirations of the family of three were now shattered and on the verge of copse.


    However, William was still unwilling to ept the situation. He grumbled to Keh and Riley, ¡°Dad,


    Mom, I don¡¯t care. I want that Porsche 911. Mandy doesn¡¯t like me because our family isn¡¯t wealthy


    enough, and we don¡¯t have luxury cars. Dad, go-talk-to-Uncle Jason. I want that Porsche 911!¡±


    Keh was already extremely annoyed then, and his spoiled son¡¯s reckless behavior made him even


    more furious. He immediately pped William¡¯s face. ¡°Always wanting, that¡¯s all you know. If you want


    it so badly, here, sell me and trade for it!¡±


    The forceful p instantly left a bright red palm print on William¡¯s face.


    Seeing Keh fiercely p their son, Riley¡¯s maternal instincts kicked in, and she pounced on


    Keh like a mad dog, twisting and pinching his face and body. ¡°You dare hit my son! I¡¯ll fight you!¡±


    ¡°Ouch! Ouch! Riley, you bitch. If you¡­ scratch my face, then how am I going to face people? Oh¡­¡±


    The three of them began to struggle and fight on the street. Within a short while, security guards who


    saw themotion on the surveince cameras rushed over. After inquiring about the situation, they


    promptly expelled them without considering their social status.


    Inside the mansion¡¯s living room, Oliver said to Jason, who wore a pained expression on his face,


    ¡°Dad, I know you care about your brother, but he is not worthy of your care even though he ims to be


    a role model. I hadn¡¯t told you this before because I didn¡¯t want you to worry. On the day you were


    hospitalized, I went to borrow money from Uncle Keh, Aunt Candice, and Uncle Frederick. Uncle


    Keh took out a wad of money from his wallet and counted 100 dors to give me. He told me to


    use that 100 dors to pay for my medical expenses. Aunt Riley also said that your illness couldn¡¯t be


    cured and questioned why we were wasting money for nothing. On the other hand, Aunt Candice made


    it clear that she was afraid I wouldn¡¯t be able to repay the money, so she only gave me 40 dors as a


    mary gift. As for Uncle Frederick¡­ Humph, don¡¯t even mention borrowing from him. He hasn¡¯t


    returned the 4,000 dors he borrowed from us and imed Mom gave it, so why should he repay it?¡±


    Tears welled up in Jason¡¯s eyes as he listened, and he whimpered inwardly, ¡°This is my family!¡±


    Oliver held Jason¡¯s hand with one hand and Joanna¡¯s with the other. He then turned to Calista and


    said, ¡°Dad, Mom, Jo, I can earn big money now without relying on others. We will rely on ourselves!¡±


    Jason nodded and wiped away his tears, ¡°Son, you¡¯ve suffered. I don¡¯t me you for what you did to


    your uncle Keh today. You don¡¯t owe him anything.¡±


    Calista also wiped her tears and added, ¡°Our son is right. It¡¯s useless to rely on anyone else. We can


    only rely on ourselves. From now on, our family doesn¡¯t need those rtives. We will live our own lives


    as long as we¡¯re happy and well!¡±


    Understanding the importance of self-reliance and stability, they resolved to forge their own path.


    Mountains may crumble,


    and people may scatter, but they would stand strong.


    Witnessing Joanna¡¯s tears, Oliver released her hand and gently wiped them away. ¡°Jo, don¡¯t let the


    words of Uncle Keh and his son affect you. In my heart, you are more precious than anything. You


    are the princess of the Eastwood family, and no one is allowed to bully you!¡±


    Overwhelmed with pain and distress, Oliver¡¯s words made Joanna throw herself into his arms and burst


    into tears.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Just then, the doorbell at the main gate rang.


    Oliver¡¯s face darkened, and he spoke with a cold tone. ¡°Don¡¯t Keh and the others give up? Well,


    then, they shouldn¡¯t me me for being rude!¡±


    Determined to confront their unwanted visitors and give them a taste of embarrassment, Oliver made


    his way to open the door.


    However, as the door swung open, it was not Keh¡¯s family standing before him. Instead, his eyes


    were greeted by a breathtakingly beautiful face.


    ¡°H- Ms. Fox?¡± Oliver eximed in surprise and disbelief.


    The person who had arrived was none other than Hailey herself.


    Hailey possessed a delicate beauty with slightly refined facial features. She looked at Oliver and asked,


    ¡°You seem to be emitting an intense aura. Can Ie in?¡±


    ¡°Yes, please. Pleasee in!¡± Oliver blushed and quickly invited her


    In the living room, Jason, Calista, and Joanna were all taken aback by the sudden arrival of the


    beautifuldy.


    Oliver invited her to sit down as he introduced Hailey to his parents. He said, ¡°Dad, Mom, this is my¡­


    my former boss from the shop. Dad, she provided the 800 thousand dors that saved your life!¡±


    It turned out that their savior and benefactor hade to visit.


    Jason and Calista immediately expressed their gratitude, while Joanna, disying her maturity, went to


    pour coffee.


    Hailey shook her head and said, ¡°Uncle Jason and Aunt Calista, there¡¯s no need to thank me. To be


    precise, it wasn¡¯t me who gave the money. It was Oliver who earned it through his own abilities. If he


    didn¡¯t have the capability, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to provide it. So, in essence, it was Oliver who


    saved your life!¡±


    Jason said stubbornly, ¡°Youngdy, a favor is a favor. As Joanna mentioned earlier, you even invited a


    team of experts from Jacaster to perform the surgery specifically for me. That was an immense


    kindness from you. Oliver is my son, and he must remember this debt of gratitude!¡±


    Hailey fell silent for a moment. Then, she turned to Qliver and said, ¡°Oliver, I¡¯m not asking for anything


    based on a debt of gratitude. I have a request for you, and you have every right to refuse it. I¡¯m not


    asking you to repay any past favors.¡±


    Oliver was taken aback by her words but quickly nodded, determination shining in his eyes. He replied


    firmly, ¡°Ms Fox, whatever it is, just tell me what you need. If it¡¯s within my abilities, I will do it. Even if it


    means risking my life, I will do it for you!¡±


    The bond they had formed during their life-and-death experience in Manchernius and the gratitude he


    felt toward Hailey for saving his father¡¯s life was etched deeply in Oliver¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Oliver¡­¡± Hailey¡¯s eyes turned red, and her voice trembled as she continued, ¡°My father has been


    diagnosed with a terminal illness. I know he doesn¡¯t want to leave this world, and I also understand that


    his desires may seem absurd and impossible. But¡­ all I want is to be by his side, to fulfill hisst


    wishes. Oliver, will you¡­ help me?¡±


    Oliver instantly understood that Hailey wanted him to join her father in the search for the elusive and


    mythical Tristar Treasure left behind by Henry.

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    ¡°Ms. Fox, I¡¯ll go!¡± Oliver agreed without much thought.


    When Gunther told him, he had refused directly. He would not agree to any conditions offered.


    But Oliver would agree to anything once Hailey opened her mouth, even without a boon.


    He was the type of person who would return kindness with a spring after receiving drops of water when


    in need.


    But he was a vengeful person at the same time. To him, there were clear lines between gratitude and


    grudges. When generosity was given, he would pay it back, and when revenge was needed, he would


    settle the score.


    Hailey¡¯s eyes shone with tears. Although her father Gunther was strict on marriage matters, the love


    and care he had given her since childhood was unparalleled. Gunther had never even mentioned a


    word of remarriage, even though her mother had passed away several years ago.


    Gunther did not want to break Hailey¡¯s heart, let aloneplicate her inheritance.


    Therefore, although Hailey had argued with Gunther about marriage matters, she did not doubt his love


    for her. Yesterday, Hailey¡¯s heart ached intensely upon identally finding out about Gunther¡¯s medical


    diagnosis.


    Furthermore, Hailey had learned about Gunther¡¯s wish. Like any person, Gunther did not want to die.


    Hailey found that Gunther was obsessed with searching for Henry¡¯s Tristar Treasure because he


    wanted to find the obscure Immortality. She could not help but keep thinking of her father.


    Hailey wanted to apany Gunther through thest journey of his life, even if it was uncertain/and


    absurd!


    Moreover, she had also found out from questing Gunther that Oliver was a significant person in the


    search for the Tristar Treasure, so she had gone to beg him.


    ¡°Oliver, thank you!¡± Hailey was moved and grateful for his unhesitating agreement.


    ¡°When will you leave? Tell me so I can prepare in advance,¡± Oliver asked Hailey again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave in two days. My dad doesn¡¯t have much time. So, the sooner, the better.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Oliver nodded.


    Hailey did not say anything more and hurried away.


    She had just left when Fabian and Wayne came back, along with theirrade, Simon Chuck, whom


    they had picked up from the station.


    Simon was not tall, but he looked very tough.


    Wayne smiled and said to Oliver, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, this is myrade, Simon. His nickname is Sim.


    Although he is short, he has a pair of devil hands. I am not remotely on par with him when fist-fighting


    or sniping.¡±


    Oliver was stunned and nodded while shaking hands with him.


    Simon shook his hand and saluted him. ¡°Mr. Eastwood, Wayne is my best friend andrade-in-arms.


    Please tell me if you need anything!¡±


    Oliver waved his hand and said with a smile, ¡°Since we are here, then we¡¯re family. Don¡¯t be so polite.


    This is our home. If you need anything, just tell me directly. If I¡¯m not here, you can look for Wayne or


    Fabian.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Simon made another military salute.


    Oliver had seen Wayne¡¯s fighting skills with his own eyes. He had said Simon was better than him,


    which would mean Simon was an awe-inspiring figure!


    After sitting down, Joanna went to pour tea. Oliver said to Fabian, ¡°Fabian, my former boss Hailey


    needs something that I can help with I¡¯ll go with her in two days. It¡¯s uncertain how long it¡¯ll take. It¡¯s


    estimated to be half a month, but even one or two months/is not out of the question. You have more


    experience being the head of the house, so you should be careful. Take care of the store and pay the


    employees¡¯ wages. I transferred another 10 million dors to thepany ount, so the total should


    be 20 million dors. Decoration, equipment, and sries are for you to do as you see fit. It doesn¡¯t


    matter. whether the shop profits when I¡¯m not around. After Ie back, we¡¯ll go to Manchernius


    directly. From then on, we will go there at least once a month.¡±


    Fabian nodded while taking notes on his phone.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Oliver called his sister and said, ¡°Jo, I¡¯ll transfer another 10 million dors to you. Just take good care of


    our parents for the time being. When Dad recoverspletely, you can work in Jason¡¯s shop. If there


    are any problems, look for Fabian.¡±


    Fabian agreed, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, you don¡¯t have to say anything more. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of your


    family¡¯s problems as my own.¡±


    Oliver nodded and looked at Wayne and Simon again. After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°Wayne and


    Simon, as for you two¡­ One wille with me, and the other will stay here.¡±


    1/2-


    12:35


    Simon immediately stood up and said, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, I¡¯ll go with you!¡±


    Wayne beamed but did not budge. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll be going!¡±


    Fabian waved his hand and ordered, ¡°Don¡¯t argue, you two. Both of you should go. The safety of Mr.


    Eastwood is the most important thing. What else is there to do here? The other five employees will still


    be here, including Charles.¡±


    Oliver pondered for a while. There was nothing dangerous going on here. There were six men here,


    including Fabian, so the store could run as usual.


    He and Gunther were going to look for the Tristar Treasure. ording to the previous map, it should be


    in the unpopted zone of Citraine Mountain, which was more or less dangerous. It was safer to have


    two strong and skilled men, Wayne and Simon, so he nodded and agreed.


    After arranging these things, Oliver thought of another thing and hurriedly said, ¡°Fabian, the youngdy


    in the car shop I frequently visit wants to borrow six of our cars for a marriage ceremony. Arrange for


    three employees toe here tomorrow morning. They, as well as Simon, Wayne, and I, will all drive a


    car. We will be acting as their coachmen.


    L


    Fabian hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, you are the boss, yet you do things like this¡­


    I¡¯ll arrange for one more person toe.¡±


    Oliver smiled and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I get to see the lively process. Aren¡¯t I getting married


    soon? It¡¯ll be a learning experience for me, and I can avoid getting manipted on the day!¡±


    Hearing this, Fabian was delighted and did not resist anymore. Then he discussed with Oliver the


    decoration style and progress of the store.


    When he left, Oliver stopped him and said, ¡°Take care of everyone here, Fabian. Along with handling


    business issues with


    our workers, we should also assist them with any personal issues that can be resolved. We ought to


    make better life choices. Don¡¯t stress over a little money. Have supper together. Organize activities on


    the weekends. Thepany will pay for it.¡±


    Fabian nodded.


    After arrangingpany and family affairs, Oliver beckoned Wayne and Simon over again. ¡°You two


    apany me to buy some gifts and go to my girlfriend¡¯s houseter.¡±


    Wayne immediately went to prepare the car, and Oliver called Sienna after getting in.


    ¡°Why did you call me out of the blue?¡± Sienna¡¯s voice seemed to be particrly beautiful that day.


    ¡°Where are you? At home or at work? I have something to do, and I¡¯ll have to travel far. It¡¯s estimated


    to take at least half a month. So, now, I¡¯m going to your home to meet Mr. Kaiserman and Mrs.


    Kaiserman and have a heart-to-heart talk about my feelings.¡±


    Sienna burst intoughter. ¡°Stop it. I got it. Where are you? I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    Oliver said the address, which was near a high-end business center.


    Sienna arrived in ten or so minutes. When Wayne saw the beautiful and refreshing Sienna, he smiled


    awkwardly. ¡°Ms. Kaiserman¡­ Ah, no. I have to call you Mrs. Eastwood!¡±


    Siennaughed and nced at Oliver again. ¡°Where are you going? Who are you going with?¡±


    Oliver touched his chin and said, ¡°Hailey¡¯s father, Gunther.¡±


    Sienna was startled. She asked, ¡°Will Hailey go?¡±


    Oliver also paused. ¡°She¡­ I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t ask her just now.¡±


    Sienna looked at him with a half-smile and said, ¡°Then ask her. If she goes there, I have to go too. I


    won¡¯t rest assured with such a beautiful person tagging along!¡±

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    Oliver was immediately embarrassed.


    Wayne and Simon had to press their mouths tightly closed to stop themselves from bursting into


    laughter.


    Oliver had no choice but to take out his phone and call Hailey. He looked up at Sienna, who was


    pinning him down with her beautiful eyes, and simply pressed the speakerphone button.


    Although he used to harbor some strange feelings for Hailey, he never said that, and she had never


    had any different feelings for him, either. His affection for Hailey ended without a problem, up until


    Sienna got pregnant.


    There were no skeletons in his closet, so there was nothing to be surprised by.


    After the phone got through, Hailey¡¯s slightly beautiful voice came. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Oliver smiled awkwardly before asking her, ¡°Ms. Fox, I¡¯m asking¡­ about something¡­ Are you going


    with us this time?¡±


    Hailey said, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll be going. My dad¡­ I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯te back¡­¡±


    Hailey¡¯s voice choked up when the topic was brought up.


    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry. Maybe¡­¡± Oliver wanted to say somethingforting, but after thinking for a while,


    he did not know how to say it. Could there really be a miraculous way Gunther would survive?


    It was impossible!


    ¡°Anyways, thank you, Oliver. If you have any needs or conditions, whatever it is, I¡¯ll make it happen!¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡±


    Oliver wanted to hang up, but he did not expect that Hailey would open her mouth again and say these


    words.


    Sienna¡¯s expression toward Oliver became even stranger.


    Oliver gave Hailey another nomittal ¡°uh-huh¡± again before he hurriedly hung up the phone. Those


    words weren¡¯t anything significant, but of course, it felt fishy when Sienna was the one listening to


    them.


    Hailey had promised him everything he wanted. What would Sienna think?


    Sure enough, without missing a beat, Sienna immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m going to ask for leave from my


    leader. I¡¯ve been exhausted these days. It just so happens that I can take some time off to take a trip


    with you,¡±


    Oliver smiled wryly, but suddenly a string in his mind was tugged on. He remembered that the Blood


    Malediction on Sienna came from the Eye Sculpture, which was also one-third of Tristar Treasure Map.


    If such a treasure existed, would something be inside to cure Sienna¡¯s Blood Malediction?


    Once he had thought of it, Oliver could not stop!


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Sienna tilted her head and looked at him. ¡°You don¡¯t want me there to interrupt your harmonious


    cooperation, right? If you say yes, I won¡¯t go!¡±


    Oliver huffed. ¡°You¡¯re being paranoid. Hailey was my boss, and she did me a favor once. I¡¯m just


    repaying her kindness. All right, whatever, hurry up and apply for leave. We¡¯re setting out in two days.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Sienna was stunned. ¡°I was just kidding.¡±


    Oliver frowned. ¡°Kidding? Ask for leave, and you¡¯reing with me.¡±


    Sienna looked at him and asked, ¡°Do you really want me to go?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m more serious than real gold. Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll buy some gifts for your parents first. I have to show


    filial piety to my parents-inw


    Sienna could not helpughing again. ¡°Are they your parents-inw now? My dad nags me about how


    you called him by his first name every day. If you call him Sebastian, what should I call you?¡±


    Oliver scratched his head. Awkwardly, he stuttered, ¡°Did I really¡­ Did I really say that? I¡¯m¡­ I don¡¯t


    remember at all!¡±


    Sienna¡¯s pretty face darkened at the mention of this. She harrumphed at him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t drink if


    you don¡¯t have a tolerance for alcohol. Whenever you drink, you automatically tell people secrets


    without even waiting for them to ask. Even if what happened between us¡­¡±


    Seeing that Wayne and Simon were there, Sienna struggled to take back the wo


    the meaning was obvious.


    Oliver became more and more embarrassed. He did not remember the situation at all after drinking.


    Calling his father-inw by his first name was bad enough, but he had even told him that Sienna had a


    child in her stomach. No wonder Sienna had been annoyed!


    However, Sienna¡¯s annoyance went away quickly. Her parents had lectured her after returning home


    but then coddled her


    like she was a pet. She was not allowed to do any housework or anything of the sort.


    Firstly, what was done could not be undone, and they were more worried that their daughter would


    suffer if they made this


    a scene.


    The second thing was that Oliver was pleasing to the eye. His family was also good, and all of them


    were humble and down-to-earth.


    Thirdly, although they did not emphasize the financial situation of Sienna¡¯s prospective husbands,


    Oliver could make


    It would be all the better if his finances were favorable. At least their daughter would not suffer


    hardships with him. money.


    In the mall, Sienna asked Oliver what gifts he wanted to buy.


    Oliver looked at the store and asked her, ¡°What do your Dad and Mom like?¡±


    Sienna pondered, ¡°My dad doesn¡¯t care about what he wears, and my mom doesn¡¯t care about jewelry.


    But she cares about her face and body considerably. What will you buy?¡±


    Oliver was also thinking, and suddenly, he was hit by a sh of inspiration. ¡°Sienna, do your parents¡­


    like cars?¡±


    ¡°Car?¡± Sienna nodded while thinking out loud, ¡°My parents like them, but my family has only bought a


    Honda, and it was several years ago. Most of the time, my mother drives. They¡¯re reluctant to spend


    money on changing cars, let alone buying two cars. They also can¡¯t bear to move and said they would


    leave me the house as a dowry.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Oliver approached Sienna and whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s buy a good car for each of your parents


    and another mansion for them to live in. Is that okay?¡±


    Sienna was stunned and said after a while, ¡°Well¡­ isn¡¯t it too expensive? How about¡­ just buying


    some ordinary gifts?¡±


    Oliver shook his head. ¡°My money is clean. I¡¯m not embarrassed. Besides, what¡¯s the difference


    between your parents and mine? You¡¯re their only daughter, and now I¡¯ve stolen you away. Shouldn¡¯t I


    take good care of them in their old age? Who¡¯s afraid of people gossiping about a son-inw buying


    cars and a house for his parents-inw?¡±


    Sienna was smiling, but her eyes suddenly turned red because of Oliver¡¯s words.


    At a clothing store, Oliver had also bought a set of clothes for Sebastian and Yelena each. The two sets


    were selected by Sienna and cost more than 24,000 dors in total.


    After buying clothes, they went to the bank to apply for two cards. One was for Sienna¡¯s parents, and


    the other was for Sienna. The two cards contained 4 million dors each.


    Then they went to Lux Auto Company. On the way, Oliver called Ste, who always sold his cars to


    him.


    Ste¡¯s excited voice came from the phone as soon as the call was picked up. ¡°Mr. Eastwood, thank


    you so much for the wedding car procession.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You¡¯re wee.¡± Oliver asked her, ¡°Are you in the store? I¡¯m on the way to buy two cars.¡±


    ¡°Buying another car?¡± Ste was stunned for a moment and then hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m on leave today,


    but wait for me. I¡¯ll take a taxi to the store right away.¡±


    She had to get there even if something catastrophic happened to her. Otherwise, her business would


    be pounced on by others. Besides, Oliver must be buying a luxury car, and themission for selling a


    luxury car was much higher than that for an ordinary car that only cost under 40,000 dors.


    Wayne deliberately slowed down and arrived at the Lux Auto Company 15 minutester. Ste also


    arrived at the same time, panting as she went over to greet them.


    Oliver¡¯s car was very conspicuous as it was a Rolls-Royce Cullinan without a license te.


    After Oliver entered the store, those girls who had misjudged him thest time greeted him


    enthusiastically.


    Although it was not their business, wasn¡¯t it good to know such a rich young handsome man?


    Brightly, Ste asked Oliver, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, what car do you want to buy this time?¡±


    Oliver turned around and asked Sienna, ¡°What kind of cars do your parents like?¡±


    Sienna tilted her head and thought for a moment before replying, ¡°My dad likes muscle cars with good


    off-road performance. My mom likesfortable ones with an attractive appearance.¡±


    Ste, who was on the sidelines, hurriedly asked, ¡°Miss, your parents should be only in their forties,


    right? The age group is also needed to consider the appropriateness, hm¡­ I would rmend two


    models. For your father, I would suggest the Mercedes-Benz AMG G63 you boughtst time, which has


    tough muscles and good off-road performance. I would rmend the Rolls-Royce Dawn for your


    mother. This sports car is more suitable for more experienceddies due to its Brand value and


    morous appearance.¡±


    Oliver made an OK gesture with his hand. ¡°All right. These two cars are fine. Go through the formalities


    quickly. Tm in a hurry

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    Stepleted the procedures under the envious gazes of her colleagues. Oliver still did not bargain


    and directly made the full payment with his card.


    He bought two cars. A Mercedes-Benz AMG G63 worth 700 thousand dors and Rolls-Royce Dawn


    worth 1.3 million dors. The total price of the cars was 2 million dors.


    Some saleswomen nced from the financial room door and saw Oliver inside paying with his card. He


    had bought eight luxury cars worth more than 6 million dors without getting a loan. His card seemed


    bottomless no matter how much he spent.


    Going to Sienna¡¯s house, Oliver asked Wayne and Simon to return with the original car. He and Sienna


    each drove a new car home.


    While driving, Sienna phoned her mother and told thetter that Oliver wanted to pay a visit.


    Yelena was buying groceries in the supermarket. When she got the call, she hurriedly made the


    purchase and went home while calling Sebastian to ask him to go home as soon as possible.


    When Sienna and Oliver arrived, Sebastian and Yelena were waiting in front of the building. They saw


    Oliver and Sienna each drive a new car over again. When the youngsters got out of the cars, they


    asked, ¡°Why did you change your car again?¡±


    Sienna took the car keys from Oliver¡¯s hand and put one in her father¡¯s and another in her mother¡¯s


    hands. With a smile, she said, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Kaiserman, your son-inw doesn¡¯t know what gift he


    should prepare, so he gives you a car each. Do you like it?¡±


    Sebastian and Yelena were stunned. After a while, they smile brightly and asked, ¡°Are the cars for us?¡±


    Sienna was still smiling as she responded, ¡°We just got these brand-new cars from the shop. They¡¯re


    worth 2 million dors. Mr. Kaiserman¡¯s Mercedes-Benz AMG G63 is 700 thousand dors, and Mrs.


    Kaiserman¡¯s Rolls-Royce Dawn is 1.3 million dors. Do you like the cars?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Sebastian hurriedly stopped after saying a word. He nced at Oliver and coughed with a solemn


    expression. ¡°Don¡¯t think I won¡¯t scold you for giving me a car. You¡¯re my daughter¡¯s boyfriend, but


    recognize me as your buddy. How do you exin that?¡±


    Oliver blushed and wanted to find a hole to bury himself.


    However, Yelena stood forward and retorted against Sebastian, ¡°Hey, you better stop that. Both Oliver


    and Sienna are wrong in that incident. Do you think Sienna¡¯s not at fault? Besides, Oliver couldn¡¯t drink,


    but you forced him. Who told you to get him drunk? Not to mention buddy, what¡¯s wrong if he


    recognizes you as his cousin?¡±


    Sebastian immediately became awkward. He was still imposing after scolding Oliver and Sienna, but


    he had no confidence when facing Yelena. Sebastian instantly gave up when Yelena retorted.


    Yelena was not someone who was greedy for money. She was happy because her son-inw was


    generous and considerate.


    Oliver hurriedly opened the trunk and brought out almost eight bags of clothes as gifts for Sebastian


    and Yelena


    When Yelena saw the brand logo on the bags, she knew those bags were not cheap. They cost at least


    over 20,000 dors.


    Then, the four of them went upstairs happily by the elevator. Yelena looked at Oliver like a mother-in-


    law who adored her son-inw.


    After entering the living room, Oliver put the bags on the side and took out two cards he had prepared.


    One was handed to his mother-inw and the other to Sienna. He said, ¡°Well, Mrs. Kaiserman, here


    are two cards. One is for you and Mr. Kaiserman¡¯s pocket money. The other one is for Sienna!¡±


    Yelena smiled and said, ¡°Pocket money? Sienna¡¯s father and I both have sries. When we retire a


    few yearster, our sry will be higher. You don¡¯t need to give us any. As long as you live your own


    life well in the future, we¡¯ll be happy.¡±


    Sienna did not know Oliver had issued cards for her and her parents. Sheughed and asked, ¡°How


    much did you put in the cards?¡±


    It did not matter if she asked that, but Yelena and Sebastian would definitely not do that.


    Oliver answered honestly, ¡°Just¡­ 4 million dors in each card. I¡¯ll be responsible for the expenses of


    Mr. Kaiserman, Mrs. Kaiserman and you from now on. We¡¯re a family, so I should bear the


    responsibility.¡±


    ¡°4 million dors?¡± Yelena and Sebastian were both surprised, staring at Oliver as their expression


    changed. Sienna was also surprised. She stared at Oliver and asked, ¡°Why did you put so much


    money in the cards? Didn¡¯t store and apany? Didn¡¯t you need money for those? Take it back and


    Yelena also hurriedly put the card back in front of Oliver andi emergency.¡±


    it.¡±


    you


    have a


    ¡°We don¡¯t need it. You can keep it for an


    Oliver pushed the card to her and said sincerely, ¡°Mrs. Kaiserman, don¡¯t worry about me. I can¡¯t spend


    money as fast as I


    earn it. Even with only a jade stone business, I guess I can earn 20 million dors a month. You don¡¯t


    have to worry about the affairs of my business.¡±


    Sebastian was taken aback. ¡°You can make 20 million dors a month? You¡¯re not bluffing, aren¡¯t you?


    How do you do that?¡±


    Oliver was slightly unable to say it. After gesturing with his hand, he answered, ¡°Mr. Kaiserman, I have


    a very effective technique to identify stones. Most people are bad at jadeite in Manchernius, but I¡¯m


    more than 90% sure when using my technique. A piece of raw stone may only cost me a few hundred


    dors, but the jadeite from it is worth at least 140 to 160 thousand dors. I bought a piece of raw


    stone from Manchernius¡¯ official auction for around 20 thousand dors a few days ago. When I


    brought it back to Jeahron, I got the rare jadeite after cutting it out. I sold it to Manuel, the owner of


    Blissful Goldsmith, for 200 million dors!¡±


    ¡°200 million dors?¡± Sebastian and his family members were startled.


    Sebastian wondered if Oliver was that excellent.


    After pondering for a while, Sebastian suddenly went back to his room and took out two items. Then,


    he put them in front of Oliver.


    One was an old-fashioned pocket watch.


    The other was a seal.


    4 2 1 3


    ¡°Oliver, you have identification skills, right? Can you take a look at these two? Can you identify them?¡±


    asked Sebastian.


    Oliver nodded without thinking and answered, ¡°Sure.¡±


    He took the old-fashioned pocket watch and stared at it carefully. Then, an identification message


    appeared in his mind. It wrote: [Omega 1922 copper pocket watch. Manufactured at Capston.]


    Craftsmanship: Average.


    Value assessment: 150 thousand dors.


    ¡°Mr. Kaiserman, this is an authentic Omega pocket watch. It was produced between 1920 and 1925. Its


    craftsmanship level was considered average now, but it was absolutely the top in the world back then.


    It¡¯s a valuable collection. If you put it on the market, it¡¯ll be worth about 150 thousand dors,¡± said


    Oliver.


    Sebastian was a little surprised. ¡°150 thousand dors? Sienna¡¯s grandfather seized it from the enemy


    on the battlefield back then. After that, he kept it. I¡¯ve never brought it out for others to see.¡±


    He did not want to sell it at all.


    However, Sebastian spoke to Oliver with great interest about the other item. ¡°Look at this seal. I bought


    it when I was on a business trip. It¡¯s Longevity Stone. Look how much it is worth. Is it more expensive


    than the pocket watch?¡±


    Oliver took the seal in his hand and looked at it carefully. After a while, he shook his head and said with


    a bitter smile, ¡°This is not Longevity Stone but only an extremely ordinary white jade. It¡¯s not valuable.¡±


    Sebastian smiled and said, ¡°Then, how can you prove that your identification is urate?¡±


    Oliver pondered for a while and replied, ¡°Mr. Kaiserman, this seal¡­ was carved on August 28, 1989.


    Am I right?¡±


    Sebastian was amazed that he left his mouth hung open. ¡°You¡­ How did you know that?¡±


    Sebastian remembered very clearly. That year, he had just started working and went on a business trip


    with an experienced police officer. That day happened to be his birthday, so he carved the seal as a


    commemoration.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Sebastian had not told anyone about the seal and the time he carved it. He did not even tell Yelena, let


    alone his daughter.


    He wondered how Oliver know that.

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    Sebastian was an experienced police officer. He could instantly think of many possibilities regarding


    any question and clue in his mind.


    With Oliver¡¯s answer, Sebastian immediately thought of several possibilities. One of them was that


    Sienna secretly found out and told Oliver. The other was that Oliver had nned and investigated using


    various methods.


    However, as an experienced police officer, Sebastian immediately denied them. One could not


    investigate the incident regardless of the method used because it was Sebastian¡¯s personal


    experience. Moreover, Sebastian had not told anyone. about it. He wondered how Oliver found out.


    ¡°Identify. Identify!¡± thought Sebastian about it several times in his mind. Then, he took a piece of paper


    and a pen. He wrote a few words, folded it, held it in his hand, and nced at Oliver. He asked, ¡°Can


    you see what¡¯s written on this paper?¡±


    Yelena spat at him. ¡°He can¡¯t see through papers. Who knows what you wrote on it?¡±


    Sebastian looked at the gifts and Sienna. Suddenly, he asked Oliver, ¡°Are you here today to tell me


    something else?¡±


    Oliver immediately remembered. He looked at Sebastian carefully before saying, ¡°Well, I have


    something to tell you Mr. Kaiserman and Mrs. Kaiserman, I have some matters to handle at Citraine


    this time. It¡¯ll take half a month at least. I want¡­ to take Sienna with me.¡±


    Hearing that, Yelena was unhappy. ¡°Take Sienna with you? She has to work and is pregnant. Why


    would she go anywhere else with you?¡±


    Oliver exined cautiously, ¡°Mrs. Kaiserman, she works too hard. I don¡¯t want her to be so tired. She


    can take this opportunity to ask for leave and rx before leaving the team. In the future, she can


    either switch to a desk job or resign. If she really wants to work, she can work as the chairman of our


    company.¡±


    Realizing Oliver was thinking for Sienna, Yelena immediately dispersed the unwillingness. She smiled


    and nodded. ¡°Of course, you can!¡±


    However, Sebastian waved and said, ¡°Oliver, if you can guess what¡¯s written on this piece of paper in


    my hand, I¡¯ll allow Sienna to go with you.¡±


    Yelena raised her head and red at Sebastian. She thought, ¡°Is he trying to get into trouble with me?¡±


    Sienna also pouted and mentally remarked, ¡°Didn¡¯t Dad mean to make things difficult?¡±


    She would rather Sebastian directly refuse. Despite that, Sienna was embarrassed and could not say


    that. If she really stood up against Sebastian, her parents would think that she wanted to be with Oliver


    alone.


    She would not be afraid if she was married to Oliver. However, they had not yet held the title at that


    moment.


    Oliver only thought about Blood Malediction on Sienna. Sebastian¡¯s words made Oliver act recklessly


    as he agreed without thinking, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll guess that!¡±


    After staring at the paper in Sebastian¡¯s hand for a few seconds, the identification message appeared


    in Oliver¡¯s mind.


    Oliver learned it was a letter-writing paper from Moonlight Paper Factory manufactured on April 21,


    2020. At 4:45 pm on December 15, 2020, Sebastian wrote: [Oliver, if you can guess the words I have


    written, I will reckon you as my elder!]


    Paper craftsmanship: Average.


    Value rating: Not valuable.


    When Oliver saw the content, he suddenly felt nonplussed.


    Of course, Oliver was sure that his father-inw believed he could not guess the content. Thus,


    Sebastian wrote those words.


    Oliver thought for a while and noticed Yelena was ring at Sebastian. Sienna also looked unhappy.


    Oliver had two allies, but it was not good if he offended his father-inw.


    Suddenly, Oliver thought of a way. He approached his father-inw and whispered in thetter¡¯s ear,


    ¡°Mr. Kaiserman, you want me to guess what you wrote but will reckon me as your elder. I d


    are not do that. I¡¯ll give up. Can you please let me go?¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Sebastian was stunned, and his expression suddenly changed.


    He mentallymented, ¡°Darn it! Oliver¡¯s words clearly mean that knows what I wrote. How is it


    possible? Can he really see through the paper?¡±


    Then, it urred to him that Oliver had earned so much money from the jadeite during that time, which


    was a raw uncut diamond covered with ayer of stone. Sebastian pondered if Oliver could earn


    money steadily because thetter really had skills and methods to see through.


    If Qliver had mastered such a technique, he would not have to worry about not making money.


    Oliver moved back and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Kaiserman, I admit defeat but please allow Sienna to go


    with me.¡±


    ¡°Since you have a nice attitude, I¡¯ll approve it this time!¡± Sebastian yed along while astonished. Yet,


    he felt a slight pain in his heart. Looking at her daughter¡¯s expression, he was sure Sienna was in love


    with Oliver.


    It was truly hard to keep his daughter by his side after she grew up.


    Envious, Sebastian recalled in his heart. Sienna had been relying on him every day when she was a


    child. The time that he could guide his daughter had already passed.


    Since Sienna had grown up, her tendency to rely on Sebastian was transferred to Oliver. Sebastian felt


    sad.


    However, Sebastian was extremely satisfied with Oliver being his son-inw.


    Oliver became a rich manpletely by his own ability. He was capable and good-looking. More


    importantly, Oliver was kind to Sienna as well as to her parents.


    Yelena did not overthink. Sienna apanied her to check on the newly bought clothes.


    It was Sienna who picked it. Naturally, it suited Yelena¡¯s figure and preference.


    In the room, Yelena looked at herself in new clothes in front of the mirror. The clothes were very


    beautiful and matched her. She looked ssy, fashionable, and graceful.


    Actually, Yelena had never bought branded clothes. She did not have the heart to buy such expensive


    clothes before.


    Sienna stuffed her card into Yelena¡¯s hand. Smiling, she said, ¡°Mrs. Kaiserman, I give you this card.


    You don¡¯t have to hesitate about what food or clothes you like. You should spend on them.¡±


    Yelena hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you want me to look after it for you. I¡¯ll keep it and


    make it your dowry when you get married.¡±


    Sienna chuckled and said, ¡°Oh my! Your son-inw earns tens of millions of dors a month. You¡¯ve


    raised me with everything you have. He should be filial to you. If he can¡¯t make money, we can save


    and spend less. But if he can make money, you don¡¯t need to be rough on yourself.¡±


    Yelena gently tapped on Sienna¡¯s head, ¡°You little brat¡­¡±


    Yelena was moved by Sienna¡¯s filial piety. Oliver was capable and filial. Yelena felt nothing but


    happiness.


    ¡°Sienna, I¡¯ll change my clothes and cook. I just bought a lot of groceries. You must be hungry.¡±


    Sienna nodded. After leaving the bedroom, she saw Oliver and Sebastian whispering sneakily. She


    leaned over and asked, ¡°What are you talking about? You¡¯re acting mysteriously.¡±


    Sebastian hurriedly sat up straight and stated loudly, ¡°Mysteriously? We¡¯re talking about cars.¡±


    Hearing the topic, Sienna said to Sebastian, ¡°Mr. Kaiserman, why don¡¯t you drive the Rolls-Royce


    Cullinan that Oliver gave me? It¡¯s more suitable for you. I¡¯ll have your Mercedes-Benz AMG G63.¡±

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    ¡°No way!¡±


    Sebastian refused instantly before he continued proudly, ¡°I¡¯m going fishing with Lenny and the rest this


    weekend. Can I use Cullinan for the mountains, no matter how good it is? Haha, don¡¯t think about it.¡±


    Sebastian hid the car keys as he spoke.


    Sienna pursed her lips and replied, ¡°Come on. I¡¯ll leave a key at home. Whoever likes to drive it can do


    so.¡±


    Oliver hurriedly interrupted, ¡°Sienna, I¡¯ll use your Cullinan tomorrow. I promise to let Ms. Young use it


    as a wedding car for her friend¡¯s wedding tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Sienna replied casually before she murmured with a frown, ¡°How can I apply for my leave?¡±


    Sebastianughed and said, ¡°Youngdy, don¡¯t think your work won¡¯t be able to function without you.


    Your boss would hope for


    you to take a break and not work so hard. You work so hard. How can your male teammates bear


    that?¡±


    Sienna snorted at Sebastian. ¡°Mr. Kaiserman, don¡¯t be jealous of me!¡±


    Sebastian took out his phone and responded with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me? Okay, watch me help


    you take leave!¡±


    Sienna shrugged and pursed her lips as a sign for him to call her boss.


    Without saying another word, Sebastian found Sienna¡¯s boss¡¯ phone number and pressed the speaker


    button.


    Her boss answered the call and said with his iconicughter, ¡°Oh, Sebastian, what brings you to call


    me today?¡±


    Sebastian chuckled. ¡°Gordon, I¡¯m asking for leave for my daughter. She has a boyfriend and wants to


    go on a trip.¡±


    Sienna smirked at Sebastian to see how Gordon would refuse him.


    ¡°Wow, Sienna found a boyfriend? Hahaha, then I have sent you my congrattions. All right. I approve


    of the leave. Go straight ahead. This little girl¡­¡±


    Sebastian nced at his daughter and smiled proudly. ¡°Thank you, Gordon. I¡¯ll treat you to a huge wild


    fish when I catch one that weighs 22 pounds!¡±


    ¡°Come on, Sebastian. I¡¯m afraid the day you finally get to treat me to your fish, I¡¯ll probably be dead. Let


    Sienna rest more! I¡¯ll approve the leave no matter how long it is!¡±


    As soon as Gordon hung up the phone, Sebastian heard the beeping tone.


    When Sienna noticed Sebastian¡¯s smug expression, she grabbed her hair angrily.


    Oliver grabbed her hand quickly and tried to persuade her, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t try to hurt yourself even if


    you are angry. The more annoyed you are by Gordon, the happier you should try to be during your


    break. Let your colleagues be jealous of you!¡±


    Sienna stamped her feet angrily and replied, ¡°That¡¯s right! I work so tirelessly beside them all day! Well,


    I¡¯ll make them envy


    me now!¡±


    She had always thought that her boss and teammates needed herm, so she worked so hard without


    rest, but Sebastian¡¯s phone call made her feel particrly sad!


    It turned out that both her boss and teammates were lying to her!


    She felt sad and wanted to cry.


    Oliver breathed a sigh of relief inwardly. He was afraid that Sienna¡¯s boss wouldn¡¯t approve of her


    leave. Then, he would have to think of another way to bring her.


    However, Oliyer waspletely relieved since both Sebastian and Gordon had approved of Sienna¡¯s


    leave.


    He felt Sebastian was a nice person. Since Sienna and he was not even engaged yet, Sebastian still


    approved of him bringing her out. If it were someone else¡¯s parents, they might not have allowed it.


    Seeing her father smiling smugly, Sienna rushed into her bedroom and started packing her things in


    anger.


    After dinner, Oliver went back home. Before he got downstairs and got in the car, he saw two people


    walking toward him. When they approached, he realized it was Wayne and Simon.


    Wayne smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, we were worried, so we came here to wait for you. Are you


    going back to Juset Riveria Residences?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Oliver threw the key at Wayne and got in the car.


    Sienna stood in front of the building. The car window rolled down, and Oliver blew her a kiss before


    waving his hand.


    Sienna blushed and thought, ¡°Why is he getting more and more cheeky?¡±


    Oliver chuckled heartily and felt a warm surge in his heart.


    Sienna would run over and break both his legs if she dared to do this to her in the past.


    Seeing Sienna¡¯s shy and tempting look, Oliver couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Sienna, I don¡¯t want to leave you.


    How abouting to my house?¡±


    ¡°What are you saying? Are you insane?¡±


    Sienna nced at Wayne¡¯s and Simon¡¯s expressions. They were trying to hold back theirughter.


    Sienna was so embarrassed that she turned around and ran away.


    Of course, Oliver was only teasing Sienna. He gestured at Wayne to start the car with a smile.


    Simon drove behind them in the car Wayne and he had used to get here.


    A half past six the next morning, Oliver¡¯s rm clock rang. He got up, brushed his teeth, and washed


    his face.


    He was going to fulfill his promise. Even though he was a boss with a worth of millions of dors, it


    was still his principle to be a man of his word.


    Wayne and Simon got up even earlier than him. When they opened the gate of the mansion, Charles


    and the rest were waiting at the iron fence in front of them.


    They got up even earlier than Wayne and Simon. Since Oliver was going, they couldn¡¯t let him wait for


    them.


    There were six cars, which included two Rolls-Royce Cullinan, two Mercedes-Benz AMG G63s, and


    two Mercedes-Benz S450s.


    Oliver picked a Mercedes-Benz AMG G63. Although Cullinan was more expensive and had better


    functions, he liked the feeling of driving a Mercedes-Benz AMG G63. It gave off a condescending aura.


    The six cars drove directly to the address Ste had given. It was a wedding building. Several cars had


    stopped on the road in front of the building. They were all Mercedes-Benz, including two Mercedes-


    Benz S300s and four Mercedes-Benz E-sses.


    Another eight cars arrived. Five were Mercedes-Benz E-sses, two were Audi A8s, and thest was


    a Porsche 911.


    Wayne and others were squatting and smoking on the roadside. Oliver didn¡¯t smoke but drank a bottle


    of mineral water and chatted with them.


    A young man got out of Porsche 911. After getting off the car, he said loudly, ¡°Yves, have you started


    decorating the wedding car? Are you guys using my car?¡±


    The girl holding the flower basket from the photography studio uttered, ¡°We are not using your car.¡±


    The man was stunned. ¡°You¡¯re not using my car? Is there any car better than mine here? Isn¡¯t my car


    the best and most expensive here?¡±


    Oliver also knew that the wedding couple would usually choose the most expensive car to be their


    wedding car.


    However, the voice that was shouting sounded so familiar. It reminded him of someone.


    The man went to look at the other cars and suddenly saw two Mercedes-Benz AMG G63 cars in front


    of him, as well as two Rolls-Royces. He was stunned for a moment and then ran forward to look


    carefully.


    It turned out that the two Mercedes-Benz AMG G63s were the best and the most luxurious. The car


    cost more than 700 thousand dors, which was more expensive than his Porsche 911.


    He was dumbfounded again when he saw the two Rolls-Royces. He thought, ¡°What the fuck! This is


    Cullinan. One car costs nearly 2 million dors!¡±


    The two Rolls-Royces were much more expensive than his 911 Porsche.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    The man turned around and asked the girl from the photography studio, ¡°Are these two Cullinan


    wedding cars?¡±


    The girl nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    The man was suddenly discouraged. He thought he could show off and be impressive here. He didn¡¯t


    expect to be humiliated.


    However, when he turned to look at the drivers smoking on the roadside waiting for the flowers, he


    suddenly saw Oliver and raised his eyebrows. He ran over to Oliver, staring at him and questioning,


    ¡°Oliver? Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Harold?¡± Oliver was also surprised that it was Harold, his high school ssmate.


    Harold¡¯s father dabbled in construction, so his family was wealthy. Moreover, he was good-looking, so


    he was a prominent figure in high school.


    However, Oliver and Harold weren¡¯t friends. Harold didn¡¯t even cast him a nce in high school.


    Harold stared at Oliver and asked, ¡°Why are you here? Are you also here for the wedding?¡±


    Oliver nodded with a smile. ¡°Ste asked me to help out.¡±


    ¡°Ste? Oh, she is Yves Langley¡¯s cousin. Of course, she has to help Yves during his marriage.¡±


    Harold pointed to the row of cars on the roadside and asked, ¡°What kind of car are you driving?¡±


    Oliver pointed to Mercedes-Benz AMG G63 and said, ¡°That¡¯s the car I drive.¡±


    Yves was also their high school ssmate. However, Oliver didn¡¯t expect that it was Yves who got


    married, as he didn¡¯t even receive any information about it.


    Initially, there was a group chat for the ss. However, the ssmates were snobbish and would only


    include either those they were close to, those with privileged family conditions, and those with excellent


    careers. All the nobodies with poor conditions were excluded from the group chat.


    Therefore, Oliver didn¡¯t know about this.


    Harold was stunned again and questioned, ¡°You drive the Mercedes-Benz AMG G63? Who are you


    driving for now?¡±


    Oliver smiled and didn¡¯t respond to his question. ¡°I¡¯m just living my life.¡±


    Harold nced at the Cullinan enviously and asked, ¡°Who are the people who own these two Cullinan?


    How did Ste know such rich people? Oh well. I want to sell my Porsche 911 for a Ferrari, but my


    father refuses to give me money. Oliver, I¡¯ heard Isabel and you used to date for a while. Don¡¯t you


    know today¡¯s bride is Isabel?¡±

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    ¡°Isabel is the bride?¡± Oliver was shocked.


    He thought, ¡°Isn¡¯t that too much of a coincidence?¡±


    He came to help with the wedding car and encountered his ssmate who was a rich kid. The groom


    was also his ssmate, and the bride was his ex-girlfriend who had dumped him for being poor, Isabel!


    He thought, ¡°Are you kidding me?¡±


    Harold nced at him and chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s a bit awkward, isn¡¯t it? It is what it is. It¡¯s a natural tendency


    for people to be attracted to those of higher status. Yves¡¯ family is rich, while Isabel has her looks.


    Naturally, you have no money¡­¡±


    éT


    Harold¡¯s blunt words dealt a blow to Oliver. He nced at the two Cullinan and asked the others, ¡°Who


    drives the cars?¡±


    Wayne flung the cigarette butt in his hand and shot it into the trash can more than nine feet ten inches


    away. He stared at Harold and answered lightly, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    Simon did not say anything and ignored Harold.


    Harold took out a packet of Marlboro and said with a smile, ¡°Come on, have a Marlboro.¡±.


    As Wayne epted a cigarette, Harold asked, ¡°Do you own both Cullinan?¡±


    Wayne nced at Oliver and said lightly, ¡°We¡¯re merely the drivers driving for the boss.¡±


    Harold was also relieved. ¡°Yeah, of course, the big shots won¡¯t drive their own cars. You both have the


    same boss?¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Wayne pointed to the six cars in front of him. ¡°Two Cullinan, two Mercedes-Benz AMG G63, and two


    Mercedes-Benz S450. All six of them belong to our boss.¡±


    ¡°They all belong to one person?¡± Harold was also surprised. He gasped and said, ¡°He¡¯s so rich. What


    does the boss do?¡±


    Wayne chuckled, ¡°How can people like us talk nonsense about the boss?¡±


    ¨C


    While they were talking, a white Honda sedan arrived. The person who got off the car when it came to


    a stop was Ste,


    As soon as Harold saw her, he waved his hand and shouted, ¡°Ste, where did you find these cars?¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Harold.¡± Ste waved at him and ran over excitedly.


    Ste was beautiful in appearance and was indeed considered a beauty.


    Harold liked to show off in front of beautiful women. Heughed and said, ¡°Ste, I¡¯lle to your


    ce after I get a Ferrari. Should I buy a car for my girlfriend?¡±


    Ste smiled, gasping for breath as she ran over. Her chest was particrly tantalizing and she bowed


    to Oliver. ¡°Oh, Mr. Eastwood, why are you here in person? I thought you would send your subordinates.


    If I had known you came in person, I


    would havee here earlier!¡±


    Harold was stunned. ¡°Mr. Eastwood? When did hemand such respect?¡±


    Then, Ste introduced Harold to him, ¡°Harold, Mr. Eastwood bought eight luxury cars from me, all of


    which cost more than 6 million dors and in full payment too. Never has any salesperson here seen


    someone buying so many luxury cars without taking a loan!¡±


    After saying that, Ste hurried to her car and opened the boot. Then, she took several bottles of


    delicately packaged mineral water and respectfully handed them over to Oliver before distributing them


    to others.


    Harold was a little confused. He rubbed his head and asked Ste, ¡°Oliver is my ssmate, and I know


    him very well. There¡¯s nothing that I don¡¯t know about him. How can he afford a luxury car, let alone


    eight? They cost more than 6 million dors too. Did you make a mistake?¡±


    Harold thought, ¡°Luxury cars worth more than 600 thousand dors¡­ Even I only have 2 to 4 million


    dors. I was only bragging about the Ferrari and showing off my family¡¯s wealth. Obviously, I can¡¯t


    afford to spend around 800 thousand dors or so to buy a Ferrari.¡±


    Ste frowned and said with some displeasure, ¡°Harold, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Those cars were


    registered under Mr. Eastwood¡¯s name. I was top in sales this month thanks to Mr. Eastwood¡¯s help. My


    sry exceeded 6,000 dors!¡±


    Harold was stunned. Then, he stared at Oliver and asked, ¡°You¡­ Oliver, you really bought these cars?¡±


    Oliver took a sip of water and said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s just a few


    cars. There¡¯s


    no need to brag about it.¡±


    Harold almost fell to the ground and wobbled around before stabilizing. With wide eyes, he asked


    Oliver, ¡°H-How did you be so rich? Did you win the lottery?¡±


    Oliver replied lightly, ¡°Oh, I dabble in some business.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you!¡± Harold would get on his knees for someone who was richer than him and


    depreciate those who were


    Oliver suddenly bing rich made Harold suspicious and doubtful, but he couldn¡¯t make any sense


    of it. Oliver had been dumped by Isabel for less than a month and he had been incredibly poor. It was


    unlike for someone to get rich in such a short period of time.


    Unless¡­


    Harold suddenly became alert and looked around Oliver. Suddenly, he noticed five more drivers


    standing around Oliver.


    Harold thought, ¡°Damn! Did Oliver really step on the unscrupulous path? The five fierce-looking men


    look like hispanions.¡±


    Trembling, Harold snuck into the studio by excusing himself to go to the bathroom. Then, he texted


    Ste and told her to


    When Ste entered the studio, Harold ran out from behind the door. Then, he pulled her and ran into


    the filming room. He hurriedly closed the door and locked it again.


    Ste was startled. She covered her chest and stared at him, ¡°Harold, what are you doing?¡±


    Harold waved his hand angrily and said, ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m not that thirsty. Ste, do you


    know what Oliver does? Does he r-rob¡­¡±


    Ste spat at him. ¡°What are you talking about? Mr. Eastwood is the boss of apany, and he has


    five other employees who are female. We all added each other on WhatsApp and chatted. Mr.


    Eastwood runs a business on jadeite. He even has a very beautiful girlfriend, one who is even more


    beautiful than celebrities. She¡¯s also a police officer!¡±


    Harold was stunned again. ¡°He has a girlfriend who¡¯s a police officer?¡±


    He thought, ¡°How long has it been since Isabel dumped Harold? He even found a girlfriend who is


    more beautiful than a celebrity?¡±


    Ste took out her phone and found some pictures.


    It was a clear picture of Oliver and Sienna, taken when they delivered the car.


    Sienna was snuggled up to Oliver and stood by two cars. One of the cars was the Rolls-Royce Dawn


    while the other was the Mercedes-Benz AMG G63.


    Sienna had a tall figure and a beautiful face. She was even wearing a police uniform.


    ¡°What is this dumb luck?¡±


    After Harold realized that Oliver was not dabbling in some illegal business, he felt jealousy and hatred


    in his heart. He thought, ¡°Damn it! Why didn¡¯t I make a big fortune even though I¡¯m smarter than him


    and had a better foundation? Not only that, but he¡¯d even found himself a top-tier girlfriend. Damn it!¡±


    Ste was stunned. ¡°Harold, do you know Mr. Eastwood?¡±


    Harold sneered, ¡°Of course, I know him. He was my ssmate in high school, and he¡¯s also Yves¡¯


    ssmate. Don¡¯t you know that Isabel, the bride at today¡¯s wedding, is Oliver¡¯s ex-girlfriend?¡±

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    Ste was shocked. ¡°N-no way? It can¡¯t be true.¡±


    Harold hummed and said, ¡°Well, let¡¯s just sit back and enjoy the show.¡±


    Ste was at a loss. Yves cared about appearances and wanted a procession of luxury cars for the


    wedding. That was why she agreed to help.


    She never expected that Isabel¡¯s ex-boyfriend would be invited.


    ¡®But¡­ Isabel had avish spending habit. There¡¯s no way she will let go of a wealthy boyfriend like Mr.


    Eastwood.


    Although Yves came from a well-off family with assets worth at least over 2 million dors, he was still


    far behind Mr. Eastwood.¡¯


    Unable to understand the situation, she decided to let it go. Overthinking was only giving her a


    headache. Ste then reminded Harold, ¡°Harold, today is a big day for Yves. Don¡¯t cause any


    unnecessary trouble. I¡¯ll wedding cars.¡±


    go


    and urge the


    The girls at the photo studio spent half an hour preparing the wedding cars. The bride¡¯s car was a


    Cullinan, driven by Wayne.


    The high-end and imposing Mercedes-Benz AMG G63 was also eye-catching. Oliver made the switch


    with Charles and opted for the cheaper Mercedes-Benz S450, while Charles took the wheel of his


    Mercedes-Benz AMG G63. This was to avoid any potential awkwardness if Yves and Isabel saw him


    there.


    Thinking about Isabel made Oliver¡¯s heart twinge in pain. After all, he had invested his emotions in her,


    only to be heartlessly dumped because he was poor.


    Harold intentionally initiated a conversation with Oliver. As long as Oliver was not entangled in any illicit


    or perilous endeavors, Harold had no cause for concern. He simply wanted to delve into the story


    behind Oliver¡¯s remarkable sess and learn how he had managed to amass his fortune.


    After all 18 wedding cars were ready, Ste led the team back to Yves¡¯ house.


    What further surprised Oliver was that Yves¡¯ house was also located in the Juset Riveria Residences.


    However, it was not in the exclusive mansion area where Oliver resided. Instead, it was situated in the


    high-rise area to the north. Yves¡¯ house was in Block 22, aplex consisting entirely of 22-story


    vis.


    Yves¡¯ house upied the first and second floors of Block 22, with an additional basement floor. On the


    ground floor, there was a private garden of 800 square feet.


    This type of vi with a private garden was worth about 1 million dors. Although it could not be


    compared with a standalone mansion, it could only be afforded by wealthy families.


    Between Block 22 and Block 20 stood arge colorful intable arch that signified celebration. There


    was also a red carpet on the ground that led directly to Yves¡¯ house.


    A row of luxury cars parked in a long line.


    Next to it was a wedding photo ergement that was taller than a person. The artistic photo disyed


    a beautiful woman and a handsome man with the words: [Groom Yves, Bride Isabel] written on top,


    followed by the phrase [Happy marriage] below.


    It was indeed true!


    Oliver did not know what to say. He did not even feel like getting out of the car.


    Ste was also unsure of what to do. However, considering that Yves and Isabel would be sitting in the


    Cullinan, the designated main wedding car, and Oliver would not be driving it, they might be able to


    cover the truth.


    It would be best to cover it up and not mention it to Yves.


    However, Harold was not one to let things slide. He went into the house to look for Yves.


    Yves had woken up early that day, dressed in a brand-new suit, looking smart and refreshed.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    When he saw Harold rushing in, Yves greeted him with a pat on the shoulder and a heartyugh.


    ¡°Harold, sorry about that. I didn¡¯t have time to tell you, but we no longer need your car as the main


    wedding car. My friend has two Cullinan, so we¡¯ll use it as the wedding car.¡±


    Harold stared at him as he continued to boast.


    Yves continued with a smug expression on his face, ¡°Harold, if you ever want to use a Cullinan as your


    wedding car when you get married, just let me know. I¡¯ll take care of it! My friend would agree without


    any question!¡±


    Harold chuckled. ¡°Sure!¡±


    Initially, he nned to talk to Yves about Oliver directly. But seeing Yves¡¯ smugness, he held back and


    decided to bring it upter when they arrived at Isabel¡¯s house.


    Harold¡¯s and Yves¡¯ families had a simr financial situation. Although they usually appeared friendly to


    each other, they oftenpeted behind the scenes. Today¡¯s incident would give Yves a blow to his


    pride.


    Harold noticed that Oliver had switched to another car and did not get out of the car when they arrived.


    It was clear that he was trying to blend in.


    At half past seven, the groom¡¯s side was ready. The wedding procession consisted of more than 30


    people and 18 cars, all dazzling and luxurious. Most of them were Yves¡¯ ssmates.


    Oliver¡¯s Mercedes-Benz S450 went unnoticed, with no one even bothering to sit in it. He was content


    with the tranquility.


    He knew the way to Isabel¡¯s house, but now, heading there feltpletely different from before.


    Isabel¡¯s house was much more ordinary. When they arrived, Oliver noticed that half of the bridesmaids


    were also his


    ssmates.


    Oliver sighed and thought that he should not havee. He would have asked Fabian to arrange for


    someone else if he had known.


    He continued to sit in the car. After all, no one would pay attention to him. He just wanted to get through


    it.


    But things did not go as Oliver had imagined. Harold was a popr figure, and Isabel¡¯s bridesmaids


    blocked him as soon as he


    got


    out of the car.


    Yves handed out mary gifts while saying, ¡°I¡¯m clearing the path with mary gifts,dies. If you


    let us through, there will be generous rewards!¡±


    Harold pointed at the car outside and said mischievously, ¡°Out there, in the Mercedes-Benz with the


    temporary license te 008 sits an unmarried billionaire. That¡¯s much more exciting than the mary


    gift!¡±


    In Jeahron, it was customary for the groomsmen and bridesmaids to be single. The bridesmaids¡¯ eyes


    turned greedy and directed their piercing gaze at Harold as soon as he uttered those words. ¡°Harold,


    are you being honest?¡±


    ¡°Harold, is there anyone in our ss wealthier than you and Yves?¡±


    ¡°Harold, you deliberately lied to us, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    -Harold waved his hand in a pretentiously profound manner. ¡°Well, if you believe it exists, then it does.¡±


    His tone and expression caused the bridesmaids to scoff. Then they turned their attention back to the


    fierce and intimidating groomsmen,


    After passing the bridesmaid obstacle, the groomsmen finally escorted Yves into the bride¡¯s room!


    Isabel was sitting on the bed in a magnificent red wedding gown. Her face was adorned with exquisite


    makeup.


    Harold nced at the beautifully adorned Isabel and leaned in to whisper to Yves and Isabel. ¡°Yves,


    Isabel, they have prepared a lot of surprises for you today. The challenges won¡¯t be easy!¡±


    Yves hurriedly pleaded, ¡°Harold, you have to help me today. I¡¯ll return the favor when it¡¯s your turn to


    get married. Whether it¡¯s cigarettes or a mary gift, I¡¯ll provide it! Just spare me from any more


    pranks or mischief


    Harold smirked mysteriously and whispered, ¡°Well, here¡¯s the n. Once you and Isabel leaveter,


    we¡¯ll find a ce to stop and distribute cigarettes and mary gifts. I¡¯ll then arrange for the both of


    you to secretly switch to another car and head to the hotel. I¡¯ve already made arrangements. It¡¯s a


    ck Mercedes-Benz S450 with temporary license te 008.¡±


    Yves was overjoyed. He yfully jabbed Harold with his elbow. ¡°You¡¯re the best!¡±


    As they set off, Yves and Isabel got on the Cullinan as nned. But after driving no more than 0.7


    miles, Harold, who was leading the way, stopped his car.


    The pre-arranged individuals quickly got out of their cars, one by one, to distribute cigarettes and


    mary gifts. Harold then urged Yves and Isabel to switch their cars quickly.


    Yves and Isabel hurriedly made their way to Oliver¡¯s ck Mercedes-Benz, parked nearby, and jumped


    in.


    Oliver was stunned when he saw the bride and groom entering his car.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    Harold handed his car key to a ssmate and swiftly made his way to sit in the front passenger seat of


    Oliver¡¯s car.


    In the back seat, Yves and Isabel were still engaged in their lovey-dovey conversation,pletely


    oblivious to Oliver in the driver¡¯s seat.


    It was not until Harold got in that Yves asked him, ¡°Why are you here too? Aren¡¯t you driving?¡±


    Harold chuckled and replied, ¡°Let the others drive. I¡¯m here to apany and protect you both.¡±


    Yves gave him a thumbs-up and said, ¡°You¡¯re a true best friend, Harold. I got you covered for your


    wedding car. Aren¡¯t these Cullinan and Mercedes-Benz AMG G63 impressive? When it¡¯s your turn to


    get married, I¡¯ll arrange 18 luxury cars for you, too, just like mine. Only you and I have that level of


    prestige and capability in our ss!¡±


    Haroldughed heartily and took out his phone. Then he said to Oliver, ¡°Oliver, let¡¯s exchange


    WhatsApp contacts. I¡¯ll add you to our ss group chat.¡±


    ¡°Oliver?¡±


    Both Yves and Isabel were taken aback. They turned their gaze to Oliver in the driver¡¯s seat. Indeed, it


    was him!


    Isabel could not hold back any longer. ¡°Oliver, is this necessary? Even if we had a history together, it¡¯s


    all in the past! We exist inpletely different worlds. My social circle and friends all belong to the


    upper ss of society. I genuinely hold you in low regard. So please, don¡¯t appear in front of me again,


    okay?¡±


    Yves joined in the attack after Isabel. ¡°Oliver, I didn¡¯t even invite you here. What¡¯s the point of making a


    spectacle? I drove a BMW X5 worth over 200 thousand dors. You could never afford a car like mine


    even if you worked your whole life, let alone the luxurious vi in Juset Riveria Residences. We didn¡¯t


    add you to our ss group because you¡¯re the poorest and least capable. Seriously¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, Yves, don¡¯t say that.¡±


    Harold waved his hand, adding Oliver on WhatsApp as he spoke. ¡°I can vouch for Oliver. He didn¡¯t


    come here to cause trouble or bother Isabel. He¡¯s just driving.¡±


    ¡°Driving?¡± Yves and Isabel¡¯s eyes widened as they finally grasped the situation. They looked at Oliver


    in the driver¡¯s seat and contemted the matter.


    Isabel might not understand the difference between the Mercedes-Benz S450 and Yves¡¯ BMW X5, but


    Yves did. The Mercedes-Benz-S450 was a higher-ss car, priced around 60 thousand dors or more


    than his BMW X5.


    However, Yves did not believe for a second that Oliver could afford such a car. He could not resist


    mocking him, ¡°Hey, are you a driver for some boss? Did you earn 600 dors or 1,000 dors a month


    for being a driver?¡±


    Oliver smiled but did not respond.


    Yves, however, was not about to let him off the hook. He continued to mock Oliver, ¡°As the saying


    goes, suitability is crucial for sess. Can you evenpare your monthly ie with mine? Since


    you¡¯ve shown up with this car, you can leave once we reach the hotel. I¡¯ll have someone give you a


    mary gift. How about that?¡±


    Although surprised at first, Yves felt a sense of satisfaction. As a rich kid, he needed poor people like


    Oliver to serve as a contrast and highlight his superiority.


    Meanwhile, Harold added Oliver to the ss group chat. His face beamed with a mischievous smile,


    letting Yves and Isabel poke fun at Oliver relentlessly.


    After adding Oliver to the group chat, Harold sent another message: [Wee our old ssmate


    Oliver to the group! Let¡¯s have some mary gift from Oliver!]


    [Oliver? The one who wore the same patched clothes in high school for three years?]


    [The Oliver that dated Isabel for a year?]


    [Oh,e on. Harold wants Oliver to give out mary gifts? I¡¯m afraid he could only afford to give


    you a few pennies.]


    As soon as Harold sent the message, the group chat exploded in response.


    Oliver thought for a moment and looked at the total number of people in the group. There were 36


    people. Then he replied: [Okay, since it¡¯s Yves¡¯ wedding day, I¡¯ll send a few mary gifts to liven up


    the mood.]


    With 36 people in the group, Oliver decided to send a mary gift to 35 of them, excluding himself.


    The total amount for 35 people was 1,400 dors. He proceeded to enter the numbers and password to


    send the gifts out.


    He sent out 20 mary gifts in a row, totaling 28 thousand dors.


    At first, some ssmates scoffed at his reply. But when they opened the gift and saw thousands of


    dors inside, they could not help but exim in surprise.


    In an instant, everyone in the group chat went crazy about the mary gifts and tried to get one for


    themselves. However,


    there was no need to fight over them because Oliver had sent one to every person.


    Some mary gifts contained a few dors. Some had tens of dors, while others had hundreds of


    dors. However, the majority of them were worth over 20 dors. After all 20 gifts, the lowest amount


    someone received in total was over 600 dors, while the highest was nearly 2,000 dors.


    The group exploded with excitement. Everyone forgot about Yves¡¯ wedding and started chattering.


    [Wow! Oliver is so generous. Where did you make a fortune?]


    [Did you win 1 million dors in the lottery?]


    Even Yves and Isabel in the backseat were stunned by the amount of money they had gotten from the


    mary gifts.


    Isabel was lucky. She managed to get 1,955 dors from the 20 mary gifts, while Yves only


    managed to get 780 dors.


    Harold sessfully grabbed 1,765 dors. At this point, Harold did not doubt that Oliver had made a


    fortune.


    Yves shook his head to regain his senses. He looked at Oliver doubtfully and asked, ¡°Oliver, did you


    really win the lottery?¡±


    Sending out 20 mary gifts worth 1,400 dors each, totaling 28 thousand dors, was not


    something that Yves and Harold had the confidence to do so either. They could show off by giving


    away a few hundred dors but giving away around 20 thousand dors or so was beyond their


    capability.


    Their families were well-off, but that was all their fathers¡¯ hard-earned money. Besides, although their


    net worth was over 2 million dors, the actual cash they could take out of their pockets was probably


    around 200 thousand dors or so at


    most.


    Oliver replied casually, ¡°I¡¯ve never bought any lottery tickets. I¡¯m just running a small business.


    ¡±


    At that moment, some in the group spoke up again: [Oliver, be generous and send a few more


    mary gifts to congratte Yves and Isabel on their wedding!]


    Oliver replied: [Sure, let¡¯s send another 28 thousand dors as a mary gift to celebrate. I¡¯ll also


    cover the expenses for Yves and Isabel¡¯s wedding at the hotel. I wish them a happy marriage!]


    As soon as he finished typing, Oliver swiftly sent out another round of 20 mary gifts with 1,400


    dors each, which totaled up to another 28 thousand dors!


    After that, Oliver made a phone call to Fabian. ¡°Fabian, go to Happiness Hotel and pay for Yves and


    Isabel¡¯s wedding expenses. Consider it my wedding gift to them!¡±


    The most effective approach to dealing with these pretentious and snobbish ssmates was to


    confront them directly with money!


    What was a few tens of thousands of dors to Oliver anyway?


    Yves¡¯ head was buzzing as he grabbed the mary gift.


    Isabel has also managed to grab about 1,800 dors. She stared at Oliver and asked, ¡°What¡­ did you


    do?¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Harold finally turned his head around and revealed to Yves and Isabel, ¡°Yves, Isabel, Oliver has made


    a fortune in the jade stone and jadeite business. He opens argepany at Gerton za. And oh,


    by the way, those six best luxury cars you have today? They all belong to Oliver!¡±


    ¡°Those luxury cars belong to Oliver?¡±


    Yves and Isabel were surprised again!


    Harold smirked. ¡°Yves, you should ask Ste if you want to know more about it. She sold the cars to


    Oliver!¡±

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    ¡°Ste?¡±


    Yves immediately dialed Ste¡¯s number without hesitation. There was no need to hide it since he was


    in front of Oliver, so Yves put the call on speaker.


    ¡°Ste, let me ask you, did Oliver buy cars from you?¡±


    Hearing that, Ste had no choice but to be honest since Yves had discovered it. ¡°Yves, I didn¡¯t know


    Mr. Eastwood was your ssmate, let alone Isabel¡¯s ex-boyfriend. He bought eight luxury cars in our


    store for 7.46 million dors, all paid in full and with no loans. He¡¯s really wealthy. The female employee


    of hispany even chatted with me that Mr. Eastwood has bought a store and office building on


    Gerton za¡¯s first and second floors, which covers more than 10 thousand square feet, all paid in full.


    It cost him 8 million dors!¡±


    7.46 million dors for luxury cars and 8 million dors for a store and office building!


    Both Yves and Isabel were dumbfounded upon hearing that.


    If they had any doubts at the beginning, Oliver dispelled them by sending a series of mary gifts


    totaling 68 thousand dors in the ss group chat. No one in their right mind would put up a pretense


    to randomly throw away 68 thousand dors.


    Oliver was indeed rich and did not care about such sums. Around 20,000 dors to him was like pocket


    change, and Oliver was using the money to p Yves in the face!


    Yves was very embarrassed.


    Furthermore, Oliver had just instructed his people on the phone to go to the hotel to pay for the


    wedding expenses.


    Their family booked a total of 100 tables at Happiness Hotel, priced at 260 dors for each table,


    totaling 25,760 dors. Then they spent 12,000 dors on the wedding ceremony, making a grand total


    of 37,760 dors.


    Oliver simply threw away 105,760 dors¡¯ worth of mary gifts, clearly intending to humiliate Yves.


    Moreover, Yves was rendered speechless because Oliver casually spent more than 100 thousand


    dors to embarrass the former. There was no way Yves could fork out the same amount to fight back.


    Isabel was filled with bitterness and regret. If she did not break up with Oliver, those luxury cars and a


    company worth a few -million dors would have been hers. And who knows how much money Oliver


    had in his bank ount?


    In Yves¡¯ family, the figures Isabel had heard were usually around 20,000 dors. A car that was around


    20,000 dors, an expenditure of around 20,000 dors, and grand asions that were around 20,000


    dors.


    However, Oliver, whom she had dumped, was operating on a level of a few million dors. He had


    outperformed Yves by a wide margin.


    What puzzled Isabel more was how Oliver became so wealthy.


    It had only been a short period of time!


    But regardless, it was true that Oliver had made a fortune. He gave out 68 thousand dors in


    mary gifts and presented gifts worth 36 thousand dors. No one would borrow money to show off


    their wealth. Only a fool would do that.


    Looking at Oliver¡¯s indifferent expression, Isabel suddenly understood something. ¡°Oliver is definitely


    not a fool! He¡¯s using money to embarrass me!¡± she said to herself.


    On the other hand, Yves was furious as he had been showing off in front of Harold, only to be


    contradicted by his cousin¡¯s words.


    Besides, based on Harold¡¯s mocking expression and recent behavior, it was evident that he had known


    about this and intentionally led Yves to show off and be humiliated.


    ¡°Damn it, this bastard!¡± Yves silently cursed at Harold.


    The wedding car began to depart. This time, it was not going back to Yves¡¯ house at Juset Riveria


    Residences but to Happiness Hotel.


    As soon as they arrived at the hotel, Yves and Isabel stood by the red carpet, waiting for the wedding


    host to begin.


    At that moment, a middle-aged man came out of the hotel and respectfully said to Oliver, ¡°Mr.


    Eastwood, all the expenses for the wedding at the hotel have been paid, totaling 37,600 dors.¡±


    Oliver nodded, threw the car key at him, and said, ¡°You drive. Let¡¯s go back!¡±


    Yves, Isabel, and Harold stared nkly as Oliver got into the wedding car driven by Wayne. The six


    vehicles then drove away in a convoy.


    All six luxury cars belonged to Oliver!


    Suddenly, Yves felt a sense of emptiness. His wedding no longer had any joyous feelings.


    Isabel, too, was in a daze. Without even thinking, she knew there must be a rift between her and Yves.


    But could she still go back to Oliver?Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    While driving, Wayne asked Oliver, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, do you know the couple that are getting married


    today?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t expect it to turn out like this. The groom and bride are my high school ssmates, and most


    groomsmen and bridesmaids are my ssmates too. Moreover, the bride is my ex-girlfriend!¡± Oliver


    replied with a wry smile, He did not hide the truth from Wayne.


    Wayne fell silent for a while before saying, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, your ssmates are very snobbish!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Oliver nodded in.


    response.


    Before reaching home, Oliver heard a notification sound from his phone. He nced at it and saw that


    it was a text message from Isabel. She wrote: [Oliver, I¡¯m sorry. Can you forgive me?]


    Oliver contemted for a moment, typed a few words, and then deleted them.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to turn the page. I should leave the past behind,¡± he told himself.


    Now that he had the beautiful Sienna and possessed the skill to identify things without limits, it was


    time for him to live his


    life to the fullest.


    When Oliver arrived home, Sienna was there with arge travel bag. Since she had heard the former


    saying they might be going to a mountainous area, so she did not bring a suitcase.


    Sienna looked at the stairs and said to Oliver, ¡°I¡¯m not going back tonight. I¡¯ll stay here with you.¡±


    ¡°R-Really? Your parents allow you to stay with me?¡± Oliver felt inexplicable joy when he saw Sienna,


    and he became even more delighted when thetter said she was not going back home.


    Sienna pursed her lips and answered, ¡°Both of them went for a drive. It¡¯s because you bought them


    such a nice car. That¡¯s why they just left me with you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will take good care of you,¡± Oliver quickly assured her while patting his chest.


    Sienna nced at him and asked with a half-smile, ¡°What kind of good care are you talking about?¡±


    Hearing that, Oliver was stunned and could note up with a response.


    Sienna looked upstairs again and asked, ¡°Where am I staying? I¡¯m tired. I want to rest for a while.¡±


    ¡°You can stay in any room upstairs. The two rooms on the left side of the second floor are where my


    parents and sister stay.¡±


    With that, Sienna did not say anything more and went upstairs.


    Oliver wanted to follow her, but he held himself back.


    At the thought of Sienna¡¯s enchanting eyes and radiant face, his heart began to flutter again. He could


    not help but remember their first meeting and the blind date situation.


    No matter how hard Oliver thought, he still could not remember what had happened in the hotel that


    night.


    ¡°If I slip upstairs, will Sienna beat me?¡± Oliver thought.


    He guessed that if she really made a move, he might not be able to win against Sienna, considering


    she had professional training at the police academy.


    In the evening, Oliver took a nap on the sofa in the living room. When he woke up, he saw Joanna


    bringing a te of sliced


    fruits.


    Sienna also brought a few sses of drinks and gave a ss to Oliver. ¡°This is freshly squeezed


    orange juice. Try it.¡±


    Oliver took a sip, frowned, andined, ¡°It¡¯s so sour!¡±


    ¡°Huh? That¡¯s impossible. I tasted it. It¡¯s very sweet¡­¡± Sienna looked surprised, took the ss from his


    hand for a sip, and said,


    ¡°It¡¯s sweet. You¡­¡±


    She looked up, saw Oliver¡¯s smile, and realized that she had been tricked.


    Oliver nced outside the window while picking up his phone and asked, ¡°Did I sleep for so long? It¡¯s


    already dark outside.¡±


    He received many text messages and over a dozen missed calls.


    The messages were from Isabel. She wrote: [Oliver, I¡¯m back at my parents¡¯ house. Yves and I had a


    big argument at the wedding. The wedding is off. Where are you? I really want to see you! I asked


    Ste for your phone number, but you never picked up. Oliver, please, don¡¯t be angry with me anymore,


    okay?]


    All the missed calls were from Isabel too. Ever since she dumped Oliver, she never called him.


    That was unexpected. Ste definitely could not have anticipated it either. She invited Oliver to provide


    some wedding cars, but as a result of his presence, it ended up ruining Yves and Isabel¡¯s wedding.


    While Oliver was pondering, his phone vibrated again. Isabel was calling again.


    Oliver nced at Sienna. Looking at his phone with big bright eyes, she turned around and asked


    Joanna, ¡°Who is Isabel?¡±


    ¡°Oliver¡¯s ex-girlfriend. She left him because she thought he was poor. I don¡¯t like her at all!¡± Joanna


    answered without hesitation as she pursed her lips.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    ¡°Ex-girlfriend?¡± Hearing this, Sienna immediately became focused and stared at Oliver with sparkling


    eyes. Seeing him hesitate, she could not help but curl her mouth and say to him, ¡°Pick it up! Why don¡¯t


    you pick up the call?¡±


    Oliver was embarrassed and helpless, having no choice but to answer it. Under the gaze of Sienna and


    Joanna, he simply pressed the loudspeaker mode generously to avoid Sienna misunderstanding the


    call.


    The person from the other side of the phone said, ¡°Oliver¡­ You finally answered my call. Oliver, I¡¯m


    sorry. I still love you, so I didn¡¯t get married to Yves today¡­¡±


    ¡°All right, stop right there!¡± Oliver interrupted her quickly and said bluntly, ¡°Our rtionship has been in


    the past. Ever since you told me to break up with mepletely, we have had no chance to be


    together anymore. It has nothing to do with me whether you get married or not!¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Oliver did not want to get the me for Isabel and Yves¡¯ failed wedding.


    Isabel could not help crying. ¡°Oliver, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really sorry. Please forgive me! I will end my life if you


    don¡¯t!¡±


    After hearing that, Oliver felt an inexplicable surge of anger and said coldly, ¡°I told you that we have


    nothing between us anymore. What does it matter if I forgive you? Don¡¯t simply talk about death!¡±


    Isabel cried even louder, ¡°Oliver, where are you? I¡­ Can Ie to see you? I just want to see you


    now. I only want to be with


    you now!¡±


    Oliver said directly without any hesitation, ¡°Don¡¯t say such a thing again. If I don¡¯t get rich and haye no


    money, will you treat me like this? So, don¡¯t call ore to me again. I will feel sick when I see you!¡±


    After saying that, Oliver directly hung up the phone and blocked her. He then deleted her number.


    Initially, Sienna was unhappy, but she felt satisfied upon seeing Oliver¡¯s attitude. Then, she whispered


    to Joanna and asked, ¡°Jo, you¡¯re familiar with your brother¡¯s ex-girlfriend, right? What kind of a person


    is she?¡±


    Joanna also whispered back in Sienna¡¯s ear, ¡°There¡¯s nothing special about her. She¡¯s not that good,


    either. Oliver treated her so well, but she dumped him directly because he did not have money. She¡¯s a


    woman with only money in her eyes. Now that Oliver is rich, she feels envious and wants to get back


    with him. How can there be such a shameless woman in the world?¡±


    That night, Sienna and Joanna chatted enthusiastically. They chose to just stay the night together.


    The next morning, Hailey gave Oliver a call. ¡°Oliver, I have arranged a car to pick you up. You don¡¯t


    need to prepare anything as we will arrange for it.¡±


    Oliver was afraid she would hang up the phone, so he quickly said, ¡°Ms. Fox, I have something to tell


    you. There will be three more people with me.¡±


    Hailey was stunned. ¡°Three more people? Who are they?¡±


    Oliver replied, ¡°Two of them are my employees, and they are quite skillful. Since I¡¯m going to a


    dangerous ce, it would be better to have more helpers.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s the third person?¡± Hailey did not feel conflicted.


    Oliver answered, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s my girlfriend, Sienna.¡±


    ¡°Girlfriend?¡± Hailey was stunned for a while before she said, ¡°Fine by me!¡±


    After Hailey hung up the phone in just around five minutes, the person assigned to pick up Oliver


    arrived. Hailey knew where the mansion Juset Riveria Residences was located.


    The driver drove a Rolls-Royce Cullinan, and the car could fit the four of them just right in it.


    On the way, the driver did not speak, and Oliver did not ask anything too. Only after seeing the car had


    entered the airport highway, Oliver asked the driver, ¡°Are we going directly to the airport?¡±


    The driver replied shortly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Then, the driver stopped talking again, only exchanging a limited amount of words.


    However, Oliver liked such people, just like Wayne and Simon. They would give others a hard time by


    action but did not


    like to talk.


    Only Sienna looked out of the window with high spirits. It was her first time going out in a leisurely


    state, and she was going] with her boyfriend, so she was in a good mood.


    When they reached the airport half an hourter, Hailey and her two bodyguards were waiting at the


    hall entrance. Hailey nodded when she saw Oliver, but her nce was fixed on Sienna several times.


    She thought, ¡°What a stunningdy!¡±


    Sienna was also feeling amazed at Hailey. She had heard of such a person before but never met her.


    As the saying went, a hero would cherish each other when they saw a hero, but a beauty would have a


    rivalry when meeting another beauty.


    They did not need a boarding pass for the flight and went straight through the priorityne. After


    entering the airport, they took the priorityne again and boarded directly.


    Sienna said, ¡°My father has chartered a flight. The airline arranges a separate flight.¡±


    If it were before, Oliver might be stunned. Chartering was a foreign word to him.


    However, he did not have any reaction to that now. Chartering a flight would only cost around 20,000


    dors, so it would not be a difficult thing to do even for him.


    On the ne, Gunther and Gabriel were sitting and chatting in the business-ss seats. When they


    saw Olivering up, they nodded and motioned him to sit down.


    Oliver pointed to the economy-ss seats behind and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go behind there with my friends


    together.¡±


    After all, it was not a private ne. The seats in the cabin were simr to those of other civil airline


    companies, and there were only several business-ss seats. Oliver did not want to sit with Gunther.


    Nine people were in the business-ss seats together, including Gunther, Hailey, Gabriel, and six


    bodyguards.


    There would be a total of 13 passengers after adding Oliver and the three people together with him.


    Hailey did note to the economy-ss cabin with Oliver, as she sat in the business-ss one.


    Oliver noticed that Hailey seemed not feeling well, but it was inconvenient for him to ask. After sitting


    down, Sienna reached out and held Oliver¡¯s hand.


    Oliver suddenly felt warm and clenched Sienna¡¯s hand tightly.


    At that moment, he seemed to have a kind of feeling that no matter where he went, it did not matter


    whether he was alive or dead.


    It turned out that having true love felt like that.


    When treating Isabel in the past, Oliver thought of himself lowly and gave all his money and feelings to


    her. Yet, Isabel did not care about him at all. She just treated him like a servant for beck and call.


    The arrangement of charter flights was prioritized over civil flights, and the ne took off almost in a


    short time after boarding.


    After the ne ascended to a fixed altitude, several flight attendants came over with their catering


    trolleys. The work was easy for them as there were only a few people to be served. The attendants


    knew that people who chartered airnes like this were wealthy owners, so they took the opportunity to


    flirt while asking for services.


    However, it happened that those bodyguards were men of few words. They would not say much, only


    answering questions when asked. The attendants thought that they were insensitive.


    The only young handsome man had a beautiful woman snuggling in his arms, who looked much more


    beautiful and dazzling than the flight attendants. Obviously, they were a couple, so the attendants did


    not have the chance to approach the


    man.


    All the flight attendants on this ne were more beautiful than those on ordinary flights because the


    airlines attached great importance to big customers who requested charter flights. Therefore, both


    selected pilots and flight attendants for charter flights are way better.


    Yet, the flight attendants were in shock. There were only twodies among the charter passengers, but


    they were actually attractive women who looked amazingly stunning. The attendants were beautiful, but


    compared with these twodies, the attendants¡¯ beauty was a big difference from theirs. If they were


    called ¡°beauties¡±, the twodies should be called ¡°fairies¡±!

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    Gunther looked more haggard, and his eyes showed a faint sadness. He chatted with Gabriel for a


    while. Being in his old age, Gabriel dozed off in the middle of their conversation.


    Gunther turned around and looked at his daughter. She was looking out of the window in a daze.


    His daughter was obviously depressed these days, and it was particrly evident today.


    He was worried about his daughter¡¯s rtionship with Oliver before, but she had never openly


    expressed her feelings to him. And after he had a frank conversation with Oliver, thetter decided to


    leave definitively.


    To be honest, Gunther had a good impression of Oliver. Although he had no status, he was really


    skilled and did not have the nasty personality he imagined.


    There were few young men like Oliver nowadays. What was more, Gabrielplimented on his


    identification skills once. ¡°Oliver¡¯s identification skills are even better than those of the older


    generation!¡±


    Gabriel was one of the few people Gunther respected most in his life.


    Even Gabriel thought highly of Oliver, so one could only imagine how capable the young man was.


    Gunther now regretted that he had gone too far with Oliver.


    Gabriel had expressed to Gunther that Oliver might y a pivotal role in determining the sess of


    their journey.


    It was because Oliver was the one who recognized those two maps. If it were not for him, neither he


    nor Gabriel would recognize them.


    However, Gunther was also helpless because they had only two-thirds of the map tokens, and thest


    piece was still missing. However, Gunther had no time to wait. Even when he could not find thest


    map token, he had no choice but to make the first move.


    Nheless, Gunther and Gabriel did not expect that Oliver had actually seen the most important map


    token. He also remembered it.


    It was the Eye Sculpture.


    Gunther had never seen his daughter as haggard and silent as she was now. He wondered if she really


    liked Oliver. However, it did not look like it. Even if she really liked Oliver, there was nothing she could


    do now.


    Oliver brought a girl here today. Looking at her intimate rtionship with Oliver, he could tell that she


    and Oliver were lovers.


    The girl was as beautiful as his daughter Hailey.


    The girl possessed elegance without being vulgar and beauty without being alluring. She exuded a


    sense of seriousness and sincerity.


    Gunther sighed in his heart as he thought, ¡°Oliver is a lucky man.¡± Then, he asked Hailey, ¡°Hailey, are


    you feeling unwell?¡± Hailey turned around and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Gunther stopped and sighed. ¡°Hailey, when youe back from Enchanting Hollow of Mount


    Rockenan this time, I think we should just¡­ cancel your marriage with Julian. I won¡¯t force you


    anymore as long as you live a good life. I-I will be gone in the future. You have to take good care of


    yourself!¡±


    Hailey burst into tears and cried, ¡°Dad, please don¡¯t say that. You wille back with me as well. As


    long as you are fine, I will listen to you from now on!¡±


    Gunther sighed and looked out of the window. The white clouds were floating beneath them


    ¡°Can Ie back? Only fate can tell,¡± he murmured in his mind.


    After a while, Gunther withdrew his gaze and looked at his daughter again. Hailey tilted her head,


    casting a furtive nce behind her.


    She was looking at Oliver and his beautiful girlfriend.


    Seeing the loneliness reflected in her face and the hint of tears in her eyes, Gunther was suddenly


    struck with a realization. He mused, ¡°Hailey has feelings for Oliver! She likes him!¡±


    Gunther suddenly felt regretful. He should not have been so cruel to Oliver before.


    After a while, Gunther turned his head and coughed twice before saying, ¡°Hailey¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Dad?¡±


    Gunther turned his head. Hailey had wiped away her tears, and her expression returned to normal.


    Gunther gestured toward Oliver, who was seated in the economy ss behind them, and said, ¡°Go and


    bring him here. I want to have a private conversation with him.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Hailey stood up and walked to Oliver.


    Oliver was chatting with Sienna happily while holding her hand. He stopped when he saw Hailey


    walking toward him.


    ¡°Oliver, my dad asked you to talk with him.¡±


    Oliver hummed in response, let go of Sienna¡¯s hand, and stood up.


    Hailey pondered for a while and then sat down on Oliver¡¯s seat. She looked at Sienna and said, ¡°Hello,


    I haven¡¯t introduced myself yet. My name is Hailey.¡±.


    ¡°I¡¯m Sienna.¡± Sienna also looked at her and generously introduced herself.


    When the eyes of the two beautiful women met, a spark seemed to ignite between them.


    Oliver went to the business ss section and sat in an empty seat.


    Gunther cast a nce at the distant Hailey before turning his attention to Oliver, whose face was


    exhibiting a mix of) indifference and calmness. He smiled wryly and asked, ¡°Oliver, do you still resent


    me?¡±


    Oliver said lightly, ¡°No.¡±


    Gunther sighed. ¡°I only have one daughter and have poured all my love and trust into her. Since Hailey


    was young, I meticulously nned and arranged everything for her. When she entered kindergarten, I


    even went as far as buying the entire kindergarten to ensure she wouldn¡¯t be bullied by other children.


    As Hailey moved on to elementary school, I enrolled her in a prestigious private institution where I held


    thergest stake as an investor. Throughout her childhood and into her adulthood, I always feared that


    she would face hardships or be mistreated, so I took it upon myself to orchestrate every aspect of her


    life, even including her future marriage.¡±


    Gunther paused before he continued, ¡°But now, I am faced with a terminal illness, and my time is


    running out. It has made me reflect on my actions, Oliver.¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When Gunther made that statement, his gaze fixed on Oliver with a mixture of hope and anticipation.


    ¡°Oliver, my daughter, Hailey, she has feelings for you!¡±


    Oliver was stunned and shook his head. ¡°No way. I-I always thought I wasn¡¯t good enough for her.¡±


    Gunther stared at Oliver and said in a low voice, ¡°Oliver, don¡¯t doubt what I say. If you promise to marry


    Hailey, I am willing to give you half of my wealth. My worth exceeds 1 billion dors.¡±


    Half of 1 billion dors would be 500-million dors.


    Gunther¡¯s words would indeed shock Oliver if it happened in the past. But now, he had made 120


    million dors from a single deal. 500 million dors were not that much for him.


    He could make that amount perhaps in just a few months at most.


    Of course, the most important thing was that he already had Sienna.


    Oliver didn¡¯t think much about Gunther¡¯s words and shook his head with conviction, replying promptly,


    ¡°Mr. Fox, I appreciate your offer, but I can¡¯t ept it. I already have a girlfriend, and I¡¯mmitted to


    her. I assume I don¡¯t need to introduce her to you again.¡±


    Gunther was stunned for a moment. Oliver refused to take his offer of half of his wealth. He pondered


    for a moment and considered whether offering him all the money would make a difference.


    However, before he could voice his thoughts, Oliver preemptively responded, ¡°Mr. Fox, for me, it¡¯s no


    longer about money. Love is what truly matters. I cannot trade my feelings for my girlfriend for any


    amount of wealth. Hailey is not only my boss but also someone who has shown me kindness. If she


    ever needs anything, I am willing to go to great lengths to support her, even if it means sacrificing my


    life. However, this has nothing to do with romantic love.¡±


    ¡°This has nothing to do with romantic love,¡± Gunther repeated the words in his mind.


    Gunther had never encountered someone who could resist the allure of such immense wealth. Oliver


    was the first person to do so.


    As he thought about his daughter¡¯s forlorn and brokenhearted expression, he could not help but feel a


    pang of distress.

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    Meanwhile, in the economy ss cabin, Hailey and Sienna were chatting enthusiastically.


    Hailey asked Sienna curiously, ¡°Oliver had never mentioned having a girlfriend when he was working in


    my store. When did you know each other?¡±


    Sienna blushed and said, ¡°We¡­ It¡¯s only been less than a month since I met him. I met him on a blind


    date.¡±


    ¡°A blind date?¡±


    Hailey couldn¡¯tprehend the situation. She questioned, ¡°Oliver is a handsome and remarkable


    young man, and you, Sienna, are undeniably beautiful. With your charming looks, why would you even


    consider going on a blind date?¡±


    Sienna exined with a hint of embarrassment, ¡°I work as a police officer and specialize in criminal


    investigations. Firstly, my demanding job leaves me with little time to focus on my personal life.


    Secondly, I have a quick temper and tend to resort to physical confrontation if provoked. Thirdly, I find it


    hard to have a feeling for an average person. As a result, I didn¡¯t have a boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡± Hailey nodded in understanding. It was clear to her that Sienna was a carefree tough girl.


    Coupled with her upation as a criminal policeman, average people would have a hard time


    matching her strength and resilience.


    Sienna seemed to click with Hailey. She smiled and told her about the story of her blind date, ¡°Oliver¡¯s


    sister Joanna is my ssmate. She asked me about the blind date. My mother happened to hear it, so


    she forced me to go on this blind date. In


    fact¡­¡±


    Sienna recalled the scene from that day, reminiscing with a smile. ¡°To be honest, I wasn¡¯t initially


    interested in Oliver. It wasn¡¯t because he wasn¡¯t attractive, but because I had no intention of going on a


    blind date at all. However, Oliver was different from other men. He didn¡¯t pester me or make me


    ufortable. Instead, he had a pleasant demeanor and engaged in conversation with me over


    drinks. And then¡­ well, I ended up getting drunk.¡±


    As Sienna thought about her drunken state, a blush crept up her cheeks. When she looked up and saw


    Hailey¡¯s beautiful face, she was suddenly taken aback. ¡°Why did I reveal this secret to her?¡± she


    wondered.


    Sienna felt a wave of frustration wash over her, and she almost wanted to p herself in the face. ¡°I


    didn¡¯t even drink. Why did I reveal everything to her?¡±


    Hailey couldn¡¯t help but immerse herself in the story of Oliver and Sienna, feeling a twinge of envy for


    their romantic connection. However, when she looked up and saw Sienna¡¯s embarrassed expression, a


    sudden intuition told her that something had happened beyond what was being revealed.


    But Sienna stopped talking.


    Hailey recalled the night when she and Oliver were in distress at Manchernius. Oliver carried her on his


    back, fleeing through the jungle. They stayed on the mountain until the next day.


    That night, Hailey actually felt that her feelings for Oliver had started to shift. It was just that the weight


    of her father¡¯s marriage arrangement had ced a heavy burden on her, causing her to keep her


    emotions concealed and buried deep


    within her heart.


    As a result, Oliver and Sienna had a blind date. Then they became lovers. She wondered if she was


    brave enough, would it be her who held Oliver¡¯s hand now?


    Oliver came back in a moment. Seeing Hailey chatting with Sienna, he sat on the other side without


    disturbing them and looked out of the window at the blue sky in a daze.


    Gunther, facing the inevitability of his approaching demise, desperately sought a miracle. He clung to


    the faint hope that the ancient treasure held a hidden cure, a remedy that eluded the grasp of modern


    science and technology.


    But Oliver didn¡¯t want to have any other thoughts. Gunther was seeking a miracle, and so did he.


    What he wanted to save was not his own life, but Sienna¡¯s.


    But there was no difference.


    ? ? ?


    If possible, he would rather trade his own life for hers.


    Two hourster, they arrived at Mallowbrook. Gunther¡¯s bodyguard booked a pick-up car and sent them


    directly to the hotel in the city. Lunch and dinner were all served in the hotel, and then they started to


    prepare equipment and food.


    In addition, they also hired a local guide named Isaac who was familiar with the intricacies of the


    surrounding mountains and forests. He was in his forties. His father and grandfather were both skilled


    hunters in the terrain of Mount Rockenan.


    The next night, when all the supplies were ready, Gunther invited Gabriel and Oliver to his room for


    discussion.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Gunther took out the two map tokens and then cast the map on the wall in the way Oliver used.


    ¡°Gabriel, Oliver, let¡¯s check the map again to see if we can pinpoint an exact location.¡±


    They couldn¡¯t pinpoint the exact location with only these two maps. They could only deduce the


    treasure was located in


    Enchanting Hollow in Mount Rockenan.


    However, the area they were venturing into was vast, spanning hundreds of square miles, and it was


    characterized by its remote and uninhabited nature.


    Just like the main peak of Mount Edshire, the specific location within such a vast mountain range was a


    challenge to pinpoint urately.


    Gabriel frowned and said, ¡°Enchanting Hollow is the only region within Mount Rockenan that remains


    undeveloped and inessible. I checked countless data and consulted my former friends. The terrain


    there is extremelyplex. There are geomaic abnormalities, conventional tools like geomaic


    compasses and equipment often fail upon arrival. Additionally, the dense fog permeates thend and


    poses a significant danger, causing disorientation and dizziness. It¡¯s an extremely hazardous


    environment, with slim chances of survival for those who venture into it.¡±


    Oliver was stunned. He had never heard of such a thing.


    Gabriel added, ¡°Enchanting Hollow in Mount Rockenan is located betweentitudes 29.32 and 29.34


    north, at the sametitude as s Triangle and Eskarians Pyramids. So it¡¯s also known as the


    s Triangle onnd. No one can solve the mystery of the ce.¡±


    Oliver was immediately worried. If it was so dangerous, could he find a cure for Blood Malediction?


    As Oliver studied the illuminated map on the wall, he carefully examined the information obtained from


    Eye Sculpture in his mind andpared it to the details disyed on the map. After a moment of


    focused analysis, he noticed a red dot that intermittently shed amidst the image in his mind.


    It was there!


    At least the map in his mind showed that.


    After pondering for a while, Oliver turned around and asked Gabriel and Gunther, ¡°Gabriel, have you


    ever heard of ¡®Blood Malediction?¡±


    ¡°Blood Malediction?¡±


    Both Gabriel and Gunther shook their heads in surprise. ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of it. Is it a witchcraft or magic


    trick of the Mortimer family?¡±


    Oliver shook his head in disappointment. It seemed that they had never heard of it, and it was useless


    to ask.


    The only chance-was to get into the red dot on the map. If they found Tristar Treasure, there might be


    an answer.


    Perhaps they could get a cure to solve Sienna¡¯s Blood Malediction, but Oliver didn¡¯t hold much hope for


    Gunther as his cancer was in itste stage.


    After all, Blood Malediction was created by the ancients. No matter how mysterious it seemed, it was


    essentially a form of poison, if one were, to put it bluntly.


    Butte-stage cancer was incurable. Gunther had very little hope for a cure, knowing that there was no


    known way to treat


    1.


    ¡°Immortality? It¡¯s hard to believe in such a concept. If it were true, there would be countless immortals


    in the world. But the reality is, there is no evidence of anyone achieving immortality. It¡¯s all just a


    mythical legend,¡± Oliver thought.


    Oliver thought for a while and then took out a piece of paper and a pen before he started drawing.


    He sketched the route he envisioned in his mind onto the paper, marking the specific locations and the


    path that would lead them to their destination.


    Seeing Oliver suddenly sketching with a pen and paper, Gunther observed his actions with curiosity.


    After Oliver finished, Gunther approached him and asked cautiously, ¡°You¡­ see something?¡±


    Oliver nodded. ¡°I think¡­ This location may be a key point. Let¡¯s find it first.¡±

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    Gabriel patted Gunther on the shoulder and said, ¡°We have to discuss this with our tour guide Isaac.¡±


    They had not explicitly told Isaac about their destination before the trip. They merely told him that they


    nned to enter the mountain.


    Gunther coughed twice, took a tissue to wipe his mouth, and found that the tissue was covered with


    blood.


    Gabriel looked at him worriedly. ¡°Gunt!¡±


    Gunther smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Gabriel, there¡¯s nothing to worry about. What else can I worry about


    now since I¡¯m already in this state? It¡¯s ast-ditch effort, anyway. Gabriel¡­¡±


    Gunther stopped and said to Oliver, ¡°Oliver, please invite Isaac here.¡±


    Oliver nodded and went out.


    Seeing Oliver go out, Gabriel whispered to Gunther, ¡°Gunt, just say what you want.¡±


    Gabriel had been friends with Gunther for many years, so he knew him very well.


    Gunther wiped the blood from his mouth once more and then spoke. ¡°Gabriel, we have been friends for


    many years, and I can¡¯t bear to involve you in this mess. Take Hailey with you. I entrust her to your


    care.¡±


    Gabriel went silent.


    Gunther added, ¡°Gabriel, don¡¯t try to reason with Hailey. She¡¯s stubborn and won¡¯t leave willingly. Just


    tell her that you need her assistance in purchasing a new set of equipment. We¡¯ll leave immediately.¡±


    Gabriel was silent momentarily before saying, ¡°Gunt, can you find someone else to handle this? We¡¯ve


    been friends for over two decades. You should know my character well. My entire life has been


    dedicated to identifying genuine and valuable cultural relics and historical artifacts. Henry¡¯s Tristar


    Treasure is my final and greatest aspiration. Please don¡¯t push me away. And besides¡­ Despite my


    age, there are still many things you can¡¯t do without me. No one else on this team has the same level


    of experience I have. Can you afford to go without me?¡±


    Gunther remained silent, acknowledging the truth in Gabriel¡¯s words. He knew that the ancient tomb


    was filled with intricate traps, carefully designed in ordance with ancient culture, and interconnected


    with one another.


    Having a seasoned professor of archaeology like Gabriel on the team would significantly enhance their


    chances of sess. While it would not guarantee a 100% sess rate, it would undoubtedly increase


    their likelihood of sess by at least 50%.


    Although Oliver possessed impressive identification skills, his young age and limited knowledge could


    notpare to Gabriel¡¯s expertise.


    Gunther wanted to say something more, but the doorbell rang.


    Gabriel went to open the door. Oliver and the tour guide, Isaac, came in.


    In his early forties, Isaac possessed a sturdy build and tannedplexion, suggesting he was


    ustomed to the outdoors and the sun¡¯s rays.


    ¡°Isaac, please have a seat.¡± Gunther waved his hand and motioned for Oliver to sit down as well.


    After Isaac sat down, he told Gunther, ¡°Mr. Fox, I don¡¯t think you look well. It¡¯s not easy to go up the


    mountain. You¡­ might need to reconsider your decision.¡±


    Gunther waved his hand again and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I asked you here to discuss our route nter.¡±


    Isaac nodded and asked again, ¡°Where are wo


    going?


    is


    main purpose?¡±


    Gunther presented the map marked by Oliver to Isaac, fixing his gaze upon thetter as he spoke.


    ¡°Isaac, our destination lies here. If you guide us to this ce, your mission will be fulfilled.¡±


    Isaac carefully looked at the map and the point where.


    a circle


    drawn.


    -After a while, he raised his head and said to Gunther, ¡°Mr. Fox, where are you going? Enchanting


    Hollow?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we are going to Enchanting Hollow!¡± Gunther said openly to Isaac.


    He could hide the destination from anyone, but not from Isaac, as the tour guide was the one who was


    going to lead them


    Isaac¡¯s expression changed. He was silent for a while before shaking his head. ¡°Mr. Fox, I¡¯m sorry. I


    can¡¯t take this job!¡±


    Gunther said nonchntly, ¡°Isaac, there¡¯s no job that can¡¯t be taken. I know you have concerns. Your


    uncle, grand-uncle, and great-grand-uncle entered the Enchanting Hollow but never returned. You¡¯re


    afraid that the same fate awaits you once you go in.¡±


    Isaac¡¯s face flushed suddenly, and his fists clenched tightly, causing his knuckles to crack.


    Gunther continued, ¡°Isaac, have you ever wondered what happened to your ancestors inside? Are they


    still alive, or have they perished? Moreover, your youngest son is struggling with osteochondrosis, and


    the medical expenses are astronomical. If you guide us through this journey, I will offer you 2 million


    dors, with an upfront payment of 1 million dors. This is to ensure your son¡¯s treatment and secure


    a better future for your family. Take some time to reconsider your decision.¡± Isaac¡¯s heart was in turmoil


    after listening to Gunther. He rubbed his head and pulled his hair in frustration. After a long time, he


    looked up with red eyes and said, ¡°I want 4 million dors, and you have to make a full upfront payment


    of 4 million dors first.¡±


    Gunther was silent for a while before he smiled and said, ¡°Okay. I promise you, Isaac. I appreciate your


    willingness to give everything to your family. Here is a check for 4 million dors. You have five hours to


    deal with family affairs. We¡¯ll leave in five hours.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Isaac took the check and went out without saying another word.


    He went to the bank and cashed out the check for his family. He left a message to his family, saying


    whatever he needed to say. Even if he could not return from this journey, at least his family would not


    have to worry about their daily expenses and his son¡¯s medical bills.


    Isaac had been to Enchanting Hollow before.


    He was also the only one who had entered Enchanting Hollow and came out alive.


    However, no matter who asked Isaac, he would not tell anyone about his experience in Enchanting


    Hollow.


    Gunther looked at Gabriel and Oliver, took a sip of tea, and said slowly, ¡°Oliver, I want to be honest with


    you. The real motive behind our expedition to Enchanting Hollow is that I have been searching for a


    slim chance of immortality. It¡¯s not that I desire eternal life, but rather, I simply want to postpone my own


    death. I haven¡¯t witnessed Hailey getting married or having children yet, and that¡¯s something I long to


    experience. That¡¯s why I insisted on keeping my daughter away from the dangers of Enchanting


    Hollow, and I couldn¡¯t fully exin the perils involved this time. I believe that you care for your girlfriend


    deeply, and while I was disappointed that you didn¡¯t consider my suggestion, I still advise you to


    cherish the youngdy and not let her embark on this perilous journey.¡±


    Oliver recognized Gunther¡¯s kindness, but he refused without thinking. ¡°Mr. Fox, thank you for your


    kindness, but I must take her to Enchanting Hollow. She¡¯s cursed with Blood Malediction and only has


    70 days to live. We believe Tristar Treasure holds the key to a possible cure, so I must take her there!¡±


    ¡°Blood Malediction?¡±


    This was the second time Gunther and Gabriel heard Oliver mention ¡°Blood Malediction.¡±


    Last time, they had assumed it was a casual remark of Oliver and had no idea there was a profound


    story behind it.


    Oliver then told the story of how Sienna was cursed with Blood Malediction after solving the case and


    revealed to them that Eye Sculpture was thest third of the Tristar Treasure map.


    Gunther and Gabriel were both stunned.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    Gunther and Gabriel stayed still for a while before they realized what Oliver meant. They could not help


    but be ecstatic.


    If the Tristar Treasure map wereplete, they would have a higher chance of sess rate.


    Gunther suddenly felt that Oliver was his lucky charm. Oliver was the one who took out the first two


    maps and tokens of Tristar Treasure and recognized them.


    Then he found the third map token. Maybe this was his luck.


    By four o¡¯clock in the afternoon, the leader of Gunther¡¯s bodyguard, Louis Hayes, had arranged for five


    Ford F-150s. These SUVs had excellent off-road performance and strong maneuverability. Each


    vehicle had two cabs, five seats, and a spaciouspartment for carrying supplies.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    There were 14 people in total, including Gunther, Hailey, Gabriel, six bodyguards, Oliver, Wayne,


    Simon, Sienna, and the tour guide, Isaac.


    Initially, Gunther had intended for Hailey to stay behind. However, upon further consideration, he


    realized that Hailey possessed a fierce and stubborn nature. Besides, he wanted her to apany


    him on the journey, regardless of whether it would be hisst or not.


    The most significant factor that influenced Gunther¡¯s decision was the presence of Oliver with the


    complete set of Tristak Treasure Map tokens. This gave Gunther a sense of assurance that the journey


    would be rtively safe and less perilous. As a result, he ultimately made the choice to bring Hailey


    along on the expedition.


    Oliver and three other people embarked on the journey in a car. Wayne took the driver¡¯s seat while


    Simon upied the front passenger seat. Oliver and Sienna settled in the back row.


    Gunther and his daughter upied one car, with Louis taking the wheel. Gabriel sat in the front


    passenger seat while the other six individuals spread across four separate vehicles.


    Isaac, apanied by a bodyguard, took the lead as they ventured through Mount Rockenan. While


    one-third of the mountain had been transformed into a scenic area, the majority remained undeveloped


    due to its challenging terrain.


    In particr, Enchanting Hollow, an area within Mount Rockenan, was deemed unsuitable for any


    development and was strictly off-limits to tourists.


    The cars did not take the road in the scenic area. Instead, they took a country road winding along the


    mountain path.


    After driving for more than two hours, it was already dark. The cement road in the countryside ended,


    and then there was a bumpy paved road.


    After approximately another three hours of driving, the paved road ended, and they were faced with a


    sprawling expanse of mountains and dense jungles stretching out before them.


    Isaac said that they would camp here and set off at dawn.


    The six bodyguards of Gunther, together with Wayne and Simon, worked together to prepare for the


    night. The six of them set up the tents, while the remaining two were responsible for cooking meals.


    After the meal, it was already past eleven o¡¯clock in the evening. Two people were left on duty to watch


    during the night while the rest rested.


    There were six tents, one for Hailey and Sienna, one for Gunther and Gabriel, and one for Oliver,


    Wayne, and Simon. The remaining seven people lived in three tents.


    Oliver could not fall asleep at night because he was thinking about Sienna.


    He took out his phone and realized there was no signal in the area. The only mobile phone with a


    satellite signal was in Gunther¡¯s possession.


    However, everyone was equipped with a walkie-talkie. The effective range of these devices was 300


    yards, which could be reduced to 100 yards if there were obstacles in the way.


    Wayne and Simon checked their equipment first. They did not have a gun, but they configured other


    safety devices themselves, such as daggers, pocket knives, shlights, hand-cranked generators, and


    other such materials.


    LASTERAZ KLANT instructed the leader of his bodyguards, Louis, to the main pieces of equipment,


    but they had not


    been distributed to the team.


    After dawn, Oliver was awakened by the sound of birds. Opening his


    eyes,


    yet


    realized he was alone in the tent, and daylight


    was streaming in. He got up and stepped outside to take a look. The sun was rising; it was the break of


    dawn.


    They were on a t hill that was less than one acre and full of green grass.


    Two bodyguards were busy preparing oatmeal for breakfast over a fire a few yards away. Gunther,


    Gabriel, and Isaac stood at the front edge, gazing into the distance.


    Not far away was a creek where Sienna and Hailey were washing their faces and brushing their teeth.


    The water in the creek


    was remarkably clear, resembling mineral water in ss bottles.


    The scenery around them was breathtakingly beautiful. Apart from the vast expanse of cloudy


    mountains and a foggy sea in the distance, the rest of the area was a sight to behold.


    When Oliver saw Isaac pointing to the foggy area and exining something to Gunther and Gabriel, he


    also walked over.


    Isaac exined, ¡°To ess Enchanting Hollow, we need to cross the gorge in front of us. As you can


    see, the entire area. beyond the gorge is perpetually shrouded in thick fog. This characteristic fog is


    what defines Enchanting Hollow. It remains constant throughout the year. Once people venture into that


    area, they experience hallucinations, geomaicpasses be unreliable, andmunication


    devices fail.¡±


    When Isaac introduced the area, his face was full of fear.


    Oliver asked subconsciously, ¡°Is the fog poisonous? Or is it miasmatic?¡±


    Isaac shook his head and added, ¡°Research institutions have conducted studies on the fog in this area.


    They found that the mist itself is not toxic and does not contain any poisonous substances. However, it


    is peculiar that once a person enters Enchanting Hollow, a toxic reaction urs despite the absence of


    toxicity in the fog samples collected during the study.¡±


    Isaac paused for a while and then said, ¡°Besides, Enchanting Hollow is a deserted area. Primeval


    forests cover the surrounding areas, so there are many fierce beasts in that area, which makes it more


    difficult for us to enter. The map Mr. Fox gave me leads to the deepest part of Enchanting Hollow!¡±


    ¡°Isaac, we have high-tech gas masks and are equipped with shotguns, AK-47s, handguns, micro-


    explosives, stun guns, and other security pieces of equipment. No matter how fierce the beasts are, I¡¯m


    sure they are no match for human weapons. You can rest assured.¡±


    It was Louis, the leader of the bodyguard, who had just walked over, speaking. He was a man full of


    strength and energy. He looked extremely proud when he said that.


    Isaac nodded. It was not surprising that a rich man like Gunther had a way to get some weapons.


    However, he was still confused about the itinerary of Enchanting Hollow. He was not afraid of death, as


    he was willing to lose his life for his son and family.


    Nheless, he was afraid of the strange thing in Enchanting Hollow.


    Meanwhile, at the creek, Sienna washed her face and twisted the little towel in her hand while looking


    at the sun in the east.


    Hailey nced at Sienna, who was basking in the sunlight with a few drops of water glistening on


    Sienna¡¯s face. Hailey could not help but feel a tinge of jealousy as she looked at Sienna¡¯s glowing


    figure.


    ¡°Sienna, you are so beautiful. No wonder Oliver likes you!¡± Hailey sighed.


    ¡°Am I beautiful?¡± Sienna burst intoughter. ¡°My colleagues all know that I¡¯m a tough girl, so they don¡¯t


    treat me as a woman. And Oliver¡­¡±


    Sienna almost blurted it out again. She swallowed her words back with a red face.


    Her rtionship with Oliver did not start with love at first sight. Instead, it was a drunken encounter that


    turned into a foolish bond.


    However, as time passed, Sienna realized she had no regrets about their encounter. She discovered


    numerous admirable qualities in him and genuinely developed strong feelings for him upon getting to


    know Oliver better.


    However, she could not tell anyone that it all started on that foolish night at the hotel.


    Observing Hailey¡¯s envious and downcast expression, Sienna could tell that Hailey had also developed


    feelings for Oliver. ¡°Do you¡­ like Oliver, too?¡± Sienna could not help but ask a stupid question.

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    Hailey¡¯s expression turned distant and apathetic as she gazed down at the flowing stream. She


    murmured, ¡°Even if I do like him or not, what difference does it make? Humans¡­ Life is always filled


    with a sense of helplessness and discontent. Ms. Kaiserman, I hope you find sess in your


    endeavors.¡±


    After a long silence, Sienna responded earnestly, ¡°Regardless of whether your words are genuine or


    not, I appreciate your blessing.¡±


    Hailey¡¯s heart was pierced with pain. It was like a knife had sliced through it.


    Suddenly, the thought crossed her mind that if her father could not return this time and perished in


    Enchanting Hollow, she would willingly apany him to that world.


    After all, in that world, she would have her mother and father, the two people who loved her the most.


    At that moment, Hailey suddenly realized her true emotions that she had fallen deeply in love with


    Oliver.


    The two bodyguards, who had finished preparing breakfast, called out, ¡°Breakfast is done. It¡¯s time to


    eat!¡± Everyone then gathered around to eat.


    Gunther¡¯s bodyguards began by serving tes filled with breakfast to Gunther, Hailey, and Gabriel.


    Wayne and Simon, despite their silence,peted to serve breakfast to Oliver and Sienna.


    Each person had their own agenda. Hence, there was little toment on amongst them.


    Hailey grimaced as she ate. While her father¡¯s bodyguards were skilled inbat, their culinary skills


    left much to be desired.


    They only ensured that the food was cooked thoroughly and added some basic seasoning of salt and


    oil. Frankly, it tasted somewhat akin to animal feed.


    -Gunther struggled to swallow the food after taking a few bites, but he encouraged Hailey to eat more,


    saying, ¡°Hailey, you can¡¯t be selective about food once you¡¯re in the mountains. It takes physical


    strength to navigate through the terrain. You need to have enough energy to endure. Eat more and


    make sure you¡¯re satiated.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Hailey replied obediently, her head down as she struggled to eat the breakfast that was difficult


    to swallow.


    Sienna, on the other hand, paid little attention to the taste. She had a good appetite and ate her


    breakfast with enthusiasm.


    Oliver, Wayne, and Simon had noints about the taste either. They indulged in the food, enjoying


    their breakfast without any hesitation.


    Isaac, while eating, said, ¡°Make sure to eat your fill, everyone. Don¡¯t waste any food. We¡¯ll begin our


    journey at half past ten. As the sun gets stronger, the fog will gradually lift.¡±


    After Isaac finished speaking, he nced toward Enchanting Hollow with a hint of worry in his eyes,


    even as he ate his food.


    After breakfast, the six bodyguards started packing up and distributing supplies to everyone. Except for


    Gunther and Gabriel, the rest of the group received their allocated items.


    Hailey and Sienna, the two girls, were given the supplies they would need for the journey. Each girl


    carried a backpack weighing approximately 55 pounds.


    On the other hand, the rest of the bodyguards and Isaac carried at least 110 pounds of supplies.


    As the cars were no longer usable from this point onward, they were left behind on the spot, and the


    group began their journey on foot.


    From the mountainside, the foggy area of Enchanting Hollow did not appear to be too far away. It


    seemed to be just a few hundred yards in a straight line, but it took the group over an hour to reach


    their destination.


    Isaac took the lead and used his machete to clear the path through the thorny obstacles ahead. Once


    he had created a path, he waved his hand and called out, ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s take a 20-minute break here.


    After that, we will enter the Enchanting Hollow area.¡±


    Then, Louis began distributing gas masks. These state-of-the-art gas masks were quite expensive,


    priced at 18 thousand Atharian dors each. They were not something that could be purchased solely


    with money.


    The ordinary gas masks cost less than 100 dors and were only designed tost a few hours.


    However, the gas masks they had were equipped with intelligent air purification functions and had the


    ability to charge and store energy through a sr module automatically. As long as there was electricity


    avable, they could be used indefinitely.


    The


    gas masks were not only lightweight and exquisite, but they also boasted a powerful night vision


    function. This allowed them to be used effectively during both day and night.


    The gas masks clearly demonstrated that one got what one paid for. Their quality and features were


    worth every penny invested in them.


    Twenty minutes flew by in an instant. Isaac stood up and addressed the group. ¡°All right, everyone, get


    prepared. Louis, bring out the rope. I want each of you to tie it around your waist in session to avoid


    getting separated. Once we enter Enchanting Hollow, visibility will be limited to about three feet at


    most. By noon, we won¡¯t even be able to see the ground clearly. Stay vignt and take care!¡±


    Everyone got nervous after hearing that.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Isaac and one of the bodyguards took the lead, followed by the two other bodyguards. Gunther,


    Gabriel, and Hailey were positioned between Louis and two bodyguards. Oliver and Sienna followed,


    and Wayne and Simon brought up the rear.


    ¡°Make sure to put on your gas masks, activate your inte devices, secure the rope, and let¡¯s move!¡±


    Isaac rallied his spirits and bravely stepped into the fog ahead,


    A bodyguard who was trailing closely behind also stepped into the fog. With just one step apart, the


    people behind could longer see the person in front clearly.


    Walking closely ahead of Oliver was Hailey, silently following her father Gunther¡¯s lead and relying on


    the guidance of the rope.


    Sienna walked behind Oliver. He held her hand tightly even though there was already a rope around


    her waist.


    Once they stepped into the fog of Enchanting Hollow, a sense of dizziness enveloped everyone,


    obscuring their vision of the road and terrain beneath their feet.


    Leading the way, Isaac held a geomaicpass in his left hand, guiding him through the uncertain


    path. He tightly gripped a customized crutch in his right hand, using it to feel and navigate the terrain


    ahead.


    Walking in such conditions was incredibly arduous and agonizing.


    Despite the cutting-edge technology of their gas masks, they still experienced dizziness upon entering


    the area. This indicated that the issue was not toxic fog but rather a peculiar characteristic of the region


    itself.


    Isaac, leading the way, discovered that the geomaicpass had be ineffective. Even the


    ordinarypass was useless for navigation. With the faint sunlight as his only guide, he pressed on,


    relying on his instincts to move forward.


    After trekking for over an hour, it was nearing noon, and the visibility had slightly improved. Fatigue was


    setting in, evident in their weary expressions. They had lost track of the distance covered, but it was


    safe to assume they had walked a few miles at least.


    However, Isaac¡¯s intuition alerted him to a potential problem. He instructed everyone to halt and drew


    out his machete. He severed a branch from a nearby tree and fashioned a distinctive marker on it.


    Hammering the makeshift sign into the ground, he repeated this process at regr intervals as they


    progressed.


    After walking for over an hour, Isaac suddenly shouted, ¡°Stop!¡±


    Isaac stopped and crouched down to examine the ground and found a branch. He picked up the


    branch and scrutinized it closely, his anxiety growing.


    It was the very first branch he had marked, as there was the number [1] engraved on it.


    After thinking for a while, he took a few steps forward and found the second branch with the number [2]


    engraved on it.


    Despite having walked for several hours, he realized with astonishment that they had been going in


    circles. It was safe to say they had only covered a distance of less than 65 feet.


    Strangely, neither the geomaicpass nor the regrpass seemed to work. Isaac decided


    not to rely on these instruments and instead used the faint sunlight hidden within the fog as his guiding


    reference for movement.


    Furthermore, Isaac had a distinct sense he was moving in a straight path rather than walking in circles.


    Despite following what appeared to be a straight path without any turns, Isaac could not understand


    why they kept ending up in the same location repeatedly instead of making progress forward.


    Feeling frustrated, Isaac gathered everyone in a small circle and shared the perplexing situation with


    them. Gunther and Gabriel wore concerned expressions after hearing that. Upon entering the area,


    they struggled to see clearly through the fog. The dizziness in their heads added to their unease. The


    fact that Isaac could not find the way and they seemed to be continuously circling only heightened their


    anxiety. The strange circumstances had everyone on edge.

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    After walking for 3 hours, they only wandered in a circle of around 33 to 66 feet.


    All the bodyguards, including Louis, were powerful men, full of strength and energy. It was not a


    problem for them to fight and kill someone, but they were flustered and frightened, unable to find their


    way out of Enchanting Hollow.


    They felt helpless.


    Isaac said, ¡°Let¡¯s discuss what we should do next.¡±


    After saying that, all he heard was heavy panting. No one had such an experience.


    After a while, Oliver took off the gas mask. Sienna¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she quickly stopped


    himn.


    Oliver waved his hand, took off the gas mask, and sniffed. Sienna, who snuggled up to him, was very


    nervous. Hailey, on the left, also stared at him anxiously.


    A few minutester, Oliver felt nothing different from before. The dizziness in his mind remained, but


    there was no difference between wearing a gas mask and taking it off.


    Oliver moved his hands and feet and said, ¡®I don¡¯t feel any changes. My mind is still clear, so I can


    confirm that the fog is actually not toxic. The gas mask doesn¡¯t work. I guess the geology of this area is


    what¡¯s making us feel dizzy.¡±


    After hearing Oliver¡¯s words, the others also took off their gas masks one after another. They could not


    move easily, and their sight was restricted when wearing them.


    Of course, after removing them, their range of sight became wider, and they felt much better. The line


    of sight remained the same at around three feet.


    Everyone took off their gas masks and felt the air. As Oliver said, the degree of dizziness did not


    increase or decrease, but their minds were still conscious.


    -Gunther frowned and thought, ¡°What should we do?¡±


    Gabriel, the old professor, was also helpless and wondered, ¡°Even Isaac, the best local tour guide, is


    helpless. How could we continue our journey?¡±


    Wisdom came with age. In the end, Gabriel offered, ¡°Isaac, we came back to where we were earlier. If


    we keep going, as long as we don¡¯t follow the branches that have been marked before, whether it


    works or not, we won¡¯t take the same path again, right?¡±.


    Isaac nodded and said, ¡°This method is indeed feasible. We marked a branch every five steps earlier.


    Let¡¯s try Professor Lewis¡¯ method.¡±


    After the discussion, everyone acted immediately. It was almost three o¡¯clock now. They would lose


    their minds and be terrified if they were still in such an environment after dark.


    When Isaac moved forward again, he stuck a branch every five steps. However, this time, the branches


    were marked with a [II] followed by ascending numbers, indicating the quantity.


    After cing almost 26 branches, Isaac found another marked one. He took a closer look, and his


    heart sank.


    This branch was written with the symbol [I] and the number [1].


    After taking a different path for over half an hour, they returned to their starting point.


    Isaac told everyone about the situation, and everyone fell into silence.


    Isaac gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Let¡¯s try again. It¡¯s getting dark soon!¡±


    Then, Isaac wrote [III] and the numbers again along the way. He walked in another direction when he


    saw the branches from the previous two paths.


    He navigated his way with his intuition. Although he felt they were not traveling straight, he was sure


    they were not walking in a circle.


    However, an hourter, Isaac still saw the first branch during their first path.


    What the fuck!¡± he cursed inwardly.


    No matter what path they took, they always returned to the starting point.


    No one could figure out what the problem was. The electronic devices in their handspletely failed


    to function.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    They did not feel they were walking around a circle. However, they still could not understand why they


    always returned to the starting point.


    This would only be possible if they were on a spherical object where they would return to the starting


    point after walking around it.


    However, Enchanting Hollow was not spherical. It was just a mountainous area, so they could not


    understand how it could turn spherical.


    Everyone was close to breaking down. Hailey grabbed Gunther¡¯s hand and asked in a low voice, ¡°Dad,


    do you want to continue or return?¡±


    Gunther¡¯s gaze looked a little confused, but he said determinedly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if we continue or


    return because we¡¯ll die either way. Since the oue is already decided, I¡¯ll resume even if death is


    the end. Maybe there¡¯ll be a miracle.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Dad. If you want to do it, go ahead. I¡¯ll stay with you!¡± Hailey said gently, showing no sign of


    concern or fear.


    The sudden rtionship between Oliver and Sienna had hurt Hailey deeply. Hailey¡¯s mind was full of


    morbid thoughts, so she would rather spend Gunther¡¯sst moments in life with him


    Gunther sighed and said leisurely, ¡°Everyone, I have made up my mind. Even if it¡¯s hopeless, I¡¯m


    prepared to walk until the night. If you don¡¯t want toe with me, you can return. Hailey will pay the


    full amount we promised to those who return.¡±


    Gabriel took the lead and said, ¡°Gunt, I¡¯m staying with you. There¡¯s no need for me to think about it.¡±


    Louis also said, ¡°Mr. Fox, I won¡¯t leave you.¡±


    The other five bodyguards hesitated slightly, but after Louis said so, they did not think much about it.


    They nodded and agreed to stay with Gunther.


    Oliver said, ¡°Mr. Fox, I don¡¯t have to say more, I must continue the journey.¡±


    Sienna, Wayne, and Simon were, undoubtedly, with Oliver, so they would do whatever Oliver said.


    Only Isaac hesitated. Gunther pointed out that he would not stop him from leaving. After all, he had


    gotten 4 million


    dors. He would not be viting professional ethics as Gunther allowed him to return.


    However, no one wanted to return. He was put in a dilemma when he was the only one who wanted to


    do it.


    After hesitating for a while, Isaac agreed to stay because everyone was looking at him.


    Isaac was the only tour guide. If he left by himself, it would crush everyone¡¯s faith.


    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll go with them. If we still can¡¯t escape from this confusing area, they will have nothing to


    say when I try to head back, he thought.


    He had been to Enchanting Hollow once before, but he seemed to have entered a very deep area that


    time. However, he was always confused about how he got in and did not remember it at all. He had no


    memories of it that could help him now. He only had fear in his heart.


    Gabriel, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly said, ¡°If we try again, let¡¯s split into three groups.


    We have 14 people in total. There¡¯ll be five in two groups and four in one group. If we divide ourselves


    into three groups to expand our range of travel, maybe we could stand a higher chance of getting out of


    Enchanting Hollow!¡±

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    Gunther also agreed with Gabriel but wanted Hailey in Oliver¡¯s group.


    However, Hailey spoke before he could say anything, saying, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Gunther nodded. Gabriel was on the same team as him. Among all of them, Gabriel had the most


    experience and the mostprehensive knowledge. Although he was old, he was a veteran. It made


    Gunther feel at ease to be with him.


    Louis took the initiative to divide the teams. ¡°I will be on the same team as Mr. Fox. Curtis and Jack are


    with me. Our team has an extra person. The other two will go with Isaac.¡±


    Then, he untied the rope and tied it together again ording to the groups. There were six people in


    Gunther¡¯s team, four in Isaac¡¯s and Oliver¡¯s.


    After they were divided into groups, each group had its own formation.


    Louis would lead at the front of Gunther¡¯s group, followed by another bodyguard, then Gunther, Hailey,


    Gabriel, and finally Jack.


    Isaac remained at the forefront while Wayne led his group, followed by Oliver and Sienna, and Simon


    was at the back.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Louis said and led the team. The other two groups also set out to different positions.


    The three groups had agreed that each leader would cut down a branch and use it as a mark every five


    steps before they set


    out.


    In Oliver¡¯s team, Wayne cut down the branches and marked them. It was already four o¡¯clock in the


    afternoon. The sun above the fog over his head gradually set, and the fog grewrger.


    Oliver held Sienna tightly. The fog began to thicken at this time, and even Wayne¡¯s back was


    concealed. He had to depend on the rope around his waist to locate the others.


    ¡°Mr. Eastwood, stop.¡±


    Wayne suddenly stopped and said to Oliver, ¡°Mr. Eastwood,e and see this.¡±


    Oliver, Sienna, and Simon all walked forward. Wayne squatted on the ground to look at a branch.


    Oliver and the rest two also squatted down and looked at it carefully. It was the first branch Wayne had


    marked before they set out with [IV] and [1] engraved on it.


    Oliver¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and eximed inwardly, ¡°We¡¯re back to the starting point again!¡±


    The others thought, ¡®Since we did so, what about Gunther, Isaac, and the others?


    If we return to the starting point after setting out, what about the other two groups?


    Will they return to the starting point too?¡¯


    The four looked at each other, thinking about the same problem.


    Then, they listened to the surroundings, wondering if the other two groups had also returned to the


    starting point.


    However, they couldn¡¯t hear anything except a faint gush of wind.


    Oliver stopped and shouted, ¡°Ms. Fox. Mr. Fox. Isaac. Can you hear me? Can you hear me?¡±


    After Oliver shouted, his voice echoed into the distance but there was no response.


    Sienna shook her head and said, ¡°Oliver, there¡¯s no reply. I can¡¯t hear them!¡±


    Oliver suddenly became anxious and was inexplicably worried about Hailey.


    ¡°If everyone will return to the origin after setting out, why can¡¯t we hear the other two groups?¡± he


    wondered. Oliver shouted again for a while, but there was still no response. In the end, he panickily


    called out Hailey¡¯s name. Seeing Oliver¡¯s anxious expression, Sienna instantly felt jealous and


    wondered, ¡°Is he so worried about Hailey?¡±


    It was impossible for Sienna not to be annoyed seeing her boyfriend looking out for another woman.


    She snorted and shook off Oliver¡¯s hand angrily.


    However, Oliver clenched her hand tighter and didn¡¯t let it go.


    The sky was getting darker, and the fog became thicker. Wayne asked Oliver anxiously, ¡°Mr. Eastwood,


    why don¡¯t we set up a tent now? It will be more troublesome to do it when it gets dark.¡±


    Oliver became more anxious when he saw the thick fog. He stared at the endless fog in a daze.


    Suddenly, an identification message appeared in his mind.


    [Enchanting Fog is created by Enchanting Array, which causes hallucinations and interference with


    electronic devices and signals. The affecting area of Enchanting Array is the outer perimeter of


    Enchanting Hollow which is 0.15 miles wide and 54 miles long, taking the form of a circle.]


    The overall shape and safety route map of Enchanting Array were also disyed in his mind.


    Oliver was stunned and thought, ¡°I can¡¯t believe there¡¯s an identification message after looking at the


    fog.¡±


    He had always thought that he could only identify objects but never expected it to also work on the


    misty fog.


    Oliver was stunned and hurriedly read the map of Enchanting Array in his mind.


    Instantly, a map of arge circle appeared in his mind. The map had thin red and green lines and many


    red dots.


    There were annotations next to the dots, such as visual hallucination, auditory hallucination, and


    Enchanting Route¡­


    The red lines indicated routes that could lead to hallucinations and dangers, while the green ones


    implied safety routes.


    However, there was only one line in green, and the rest were all red.


    There were also some blue dots that were moving.


    The blue dots were scattered in three areas. Two clumps were moving while one was stationary.


    There were six and four moving blue dots in two areas, while four stationary ones were in the


    remaining area.


    When Oliver looked at the blue dots, his heart suddenly skipped a beat. He thought, ¡°Aren¡¯t these blue


    dots us?¡±


    Oliver started walking a few steps at the thought. As soon as he moved, one of the four still dots started


    to move. When he stopped, the dot also stopped moving.


    Oliver then asked Wayne and Simon to take some steps. After that, he confirmed they were the blue


    dots.


    ¡°I understand it now!¡±


    Oliver was overjoyed and hurriedly told Wayne and Simon, ¡°Untie the rope. I¡¯ll lead the way. Follow


    me!¡±


    Neither Wayne nor Simon knew what Oliver meant but did as he said.


    After untying the rope and re-fastening it, Oliver grabbed Sienna¡¯s hand and walked ahead. He looked


    at the green line on the map in his mind.


    The blue dots moved along a green line that was 0.15 miles long. Oliver held Sienna¡¯s hand and


    crutches in another as he navigated his way out. He was following the green line in his mind urately.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    All Sienna could see was the fog. It was almost six o¡¯clock now, and the sky was dark. She couldn¡¯t see


    Oliver holding her hand clearly, let alone what was in front or around her.


    Wayne and Simon listened to their surroundings closely while they followed Oliver. They would react


    quickly if anything happened.


    Oliver didn¡¯t walk fast as he navigated his way for 0.15 miles. It took him about 15 minutes to reach the


    end of the green line


    in his mind.


    When Oliver stepped out of the circle, his eyes suddenly lit up. A scenic view appeared in front of him.


    Sienna followed him out, then Wayne and Simon did too. They were taken aback by the bright and


    clear view before them.

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    In the previous second, Oliver and the three were still in the dark and foggy mountainous area.


    However, in the next second, they realized they had suddenly stepped into a picturesque, peaceful,


    clear area.


    What was even stranger was that as soon as Oliver and the others entered this area, their minds


    instantly cleared, and they feltfortable all over. The initial dizziness they felt hadpletely


    disappeared.


    At a nce, the fog behind them was like an endless wall that could stretch on forever. In contrast, the


    scenery inside the fog wall was a wondend with gentle hills, flowing rivers, tall mountains, and deep


    canyons. The scenery was idyllic, without the aura of the hustle and bustle of the world outside.


    ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s going on here?¡± Sienna asked Oliver curiously as she looked around. Wayne and


    Simon were also very surprised. They could never have expected that there was such a beautiful ce


    hidden in the fog:


    They wondered how Oliver knew about this and got here


    Then, Oliver hurriedly told Sienna, Wayne, and Simon, ¡°Just wait here. Don¡¯t go into the fog again. I will


    get the rest.¡±


    Sienna and Wayne both stopped him nervously. ¡°No¡­ Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    Oliver shook his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know how to get there and find them. After all, I did


    manage to bring all of you here.¡±


    Eventually, the three were persuaded. Otherwise, how would Oliver get here if he didn¡¯t know about


    this secret location and the way to this ce?


    Oliver waved his hand, picked up the walking stick, and walked back into the fog. In the blink of an eye,


    he disappeared.


    Looking worried, Sienna stretched out her hand and made a grabbing gesture.


    Wayne hurriedlyforted her. ¡°Ms. Kaiserman, don¡¯t worry. When a dozen of us entered this ce in


    the morning, we couldn¡¯t find our way out for seven to eight hours! When Mr. Eastwood came and led


    us out of the fog, he took only about ten minutes. He must have his method. So, don¡¯t worry!¡±


    In Enchanting Fog, Oliver followed the green line in his mind as usual to approach the blue dots.


    Meanwhile, Isaac¡¯s group would always return to their original point in about one hour but never saw


    the other two groups. No matter how they shouted, they could not see or hear others¡¯ voices. The four


    of them were shocked and frightened.


    Because Isaac and the other three were frightened, they discussed and agreed to withdraw. But after


    walking the path several times, they found they couldn¡¯t find a way out. In fact, they just circled in the


    same area.


    Gunther¡¯s


    was group the same. After over an hour, they would return to their original point. Simrly, they couldn¡¯t


    see the other two groups of people, either.


    Hailey couldn¡¯t help but worry about Oliver. After she shouted, she listened carefully but could not hear


    anyone¡¯s reply.


    When Gunther was tired, Louis ordered everyone to stop and rest before huddling together.


    Gunther coughed a few times and spat a mouthful of blood.


    Instantly, Hailey was terrified. With tears in her eyes, she took the pills and water from the small cross-


    body bag with trembling hands and fed them to her father.


    Gunther took the medicine with some difficulty, and he looked exhausted. Looking at her haggard


    daughter, he couldn¡¯t help but stroke her hair and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Hailey, I¡­ I didn¡¯t want to


    bring you here. I actually don¡¯t want to bring you here!¡±


    Hailey choked and said, ¡°Dad, stop it. It¡¯s not your fault. Just take your medicine, all right? We will go


    back. When we get home, I¡¯ll listen to you. I will marry anyone you want me to. I will always listen to


    you¡­¡±


    ¡°Silly girl!¡± Gunther lovingly stroked his daughter¡¯s head and continued, ¡°I understand now. You have


    your own life to live and the person you want to be with. I shouldn¡¯t impose my thoughts on you.


    Julian¡­ He doesn¡¯t deserve you. You don¡¯t need to get married to him, and I know I can¡¯t go back.


    Hailey, when you return, find a young fellow you like, date him, get married, and have children. But¡­


    Unfortunately, I won¡¯t be able to see that day¡­¡±


    Gabriel was also in tears. He knew his old friend couldn¡¯t make it back anymore.


    Hailey couldn¡¯t help crying on Gunther¡¯sp, and Louis didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Hailey cried for a while before raising her head, tears pooling in her eyes. The fog in front of her was so


    thick that she couldn¡¯t even see Gunther¡¯s face clearly, making her feel sad and despair..


    Suddenly, a hand appeared over her shoulder and rested there. Hailey was startled and turned around


    but could only see a blurred figure. Frightened, she blocked it with her arm and shouted, ¡°Who¡¯s


    there?¡±


    ¡°Me, Ms. Fox.¡± the vague figure in the fog called out.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ Oliver?¡±


    Hailey couldn¡¯t see clearly, but the voice and tone were familiar, so she blurted the question


    absentmindedly.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me!¡± the voice replied again, and then someone grabbed her hand.


    Because the feeling and warmth from the hand were too familiar, Hailey couldn¡¯t help but clench her


    hand tighter.


    ¡°Is it an illusion or a dream?¡± she wondered.


    As Oliver pulled her and walked, he said, ¡°Everyone! Please stand up and follow me.¡±


    Everyone was overjoyed when they heard Oliver¡¯s voice.


    After all, the three teams couldn¡¯t get together or walk out of the fog. Moreover, their leader had


    be sick and vomited blood again, his health deteriorating rapidly. Therefore, everyone fell into


    despair.


    Fortunately, Oliver suddenly appeared at this time. No matter what the reason was, his appearance, at


    the very least, symbolized the end of the situation where the people of the three groups could not meet.


    No matter if they could leave this ce or not, the news of Oliver¡¯s arrival was enough to make them


    feel overjoyed.


    Hailey was the happiest and most rxed person at this moment. She let Oliver hold her hand and


    lead her forward. She thought, ¡°Even if I have to walk through hell, I would dly do it as long as Oliver


    holds my hand.¡±


    However, Oliver didn¡¯t lead her to hell. More than ten minutester, her vision cleared up, and she


    suddenly saw a picturesque scenery before her. Immediately after that, she saw the angel-like Sienna,


    Wayne, and Simon. They all gathered around when they saw Oliver.


    As the people behind Hailey came out one after another with dispirited expressions, they couldn¡¯t help


    being stunned after seeing this beautiful scene.


    Oliver let go of her hand and said to the crowd, ¡°We¡¯ll take a break. I¡¯ll get Isaac¡¯s group here as well.¡±


    When Oliver disappeared into the fog wall, Hailey btedly regained her senses. She reached out and


    shouted, ¡°Be careful¡­


    Nevertheless, Hailey could not grab Oliver. After turning around, she saw a pair of beautiful eyes


    staring at her. It was


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sienna¡¯s.


    The eyes of the two beautiful girls contained emotions that could not be hidden.


    That was especially true for Hailey. She was hiding it before but couldn¡¯t anymore after this day¡¯s life-


    and-death crisis, where Oliver swooped in and saved her from the desperate situation. Thus, the love


    for him in her heart had erupted unreservedly.


    However, Gabriel and Gunther were too preupied to notice the girls¡¯ feelings. In fact, the men were


    both shocked and curious. How could Oliver suddenly appear in front of them and take them to the


    clear area outside this fog?


    Gunther waved and asked Wayne and Simon, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Oliver¡­ How did he know how to


    cross the fog area?¡±


    This question was not only what he wanted to ask, but everyone else wanted to know.


    However, Wayne and Simon were both clueless. They both spread their hands to signal that they knew


    nothing.

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    Twenty minutester, Oliver led Isaac and the others inside.


    Isaac and the rest were shocked. They looked around and could not close their mouths.


    They thought, ¡°What on earth is going on?¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Gunther looked at Gabriel. They nodded at each other in agreement.


    ¡°Oliver,e here.¡± Gunther waved to Oliver. Gabriel also followed. The three sat down on some clean


    and white rocks.


    Gunther wiped the blood on his mouth and asked Oliver with a strange look on his face, ¡°Oliver, how


    did you¡­ How did you suddenly walk out of the fog?¡±


    Gabriel also looked at the infinite fog wall and its picturesque scenery. He thought he could not walk out


    of it, but Oliver surprised them.


    After discovering the secret of the Enchanting Array of Enchanting Fog, Oliver had been already


    thinking about an exnation. He pondered for a while after Gunther asked before picking up a branch


    and drawing on the ground.


    He drew the big circle of Enchanting Array and then some red and green lines, among which those


    green dots were reced by small stones.


    Oliver was drawing ording to the map disyed in his mind. He did not feel anything in his mind,


    and it was only after he finished the drawing that he realized this map was not disordered but had


    specific patterns.


    Gabriel fixed his eyes on the map drawn by Oliver for a long time and asked him, ¡°Oliver, I feel like¡­


    I¡¯ve read a book of Five Elements Soldier Formation before. I feel that this one you painted is like a


    formation diagram, but it doesn¡¯t look like¡­¡±


    However, Oliver was determined and agreed with Gabriel¡¯s words. ¡°This is a formation diagram. I saw it


    in an ancient manuscript before, and I had a little impression of it. However, I hadn¡¯t paid much


    attention to it, and the manuscript was lost somewhere. After half a day of traveling today, I suddenly


    remembered it. So, I walked out following the route in that diagram.¡±


    Gabriel was stunned. He thought, ¡°What a coincidence!¡±


    Oliver added, ¡°This formation diagram is called ¡®Enchanting Concealed Defense Array.¡¯ It was used to


    add ayer of invisible transparent shells to some areas, ying the roles of fog, dizziness, and


    defense against electronic devices. The outside world could not see the situation inside from any angle.


    Of course, I didn¡¯t think it really happened, but¡­ today¡­¡± Oliver shook his head as he spoke. He had


    never heard of anything like that before. However, he saw it with his own eyes that day.


    As soon as Isaac entered the room, he was shocked. Then he looked around in a daze.


    No one could imagine that there was a blessednd hidden in the Enchanting Hollow!


    The electronic devices he brought were restored at this time, but there was still no signal from his


    phone.


    Gabriel just shook his head. It was impossible to believe there would be such a hidden formation


    diagram in the world.


    Oliver suddenly thought, ¡°There are many secret areas in the world, such as s Triangle. Are those


    secret areas that science can¡¯t exin hidden by this formation diagram?¡±


    Gunther took out the original map drawn by Oliver andpared it. Gabriel also looked at it carefully,


    then pointed to an isted peak far away and said, ¡°It should be there.¡±


    Gunther nodded and then ordered Louis, ¡°Lou, it¡¯ste. Set up a tent and start the fire. We will rest for a


    night and leave tomorrow morning.¡±


    Even though it was visible from this point, the slope would not be less than 11 to 18 miles. There were


    no paths in the mountains or jungles. It might take a day to get there.


    However, Gunther was so happy that he coulde in and see such strange scenery. He felt lucky to


    have survived Enchanting Array.


    Oliver walked over but did not help build the tent or cook. He simply sat on a rock, thinking about


    Enchanting Array. Even though he could identify it with his eyes, he could not figure out its principle


    and how it worked.


    He wondered, ¡°How did it y the functions of fog, ecstasy, dizziness;ment?¡±


    In the formation diagram in his mind, he found that there was a big dotrger than other green dots. He


    thought, ¡°Was it the key to this formation diagram?¡±


    However, after looking at it closely, the big green dot was not in this direction but on the opposite side


    of the circle.


    There were only 25 to 31 miles if one walked in a straight line. However, there were mountains and


    jungles in the middle. It was basically impossible to walk straight. They would have to make a detour.


    However, the distance would be at least two or three times longer if they made a detour. Hence,


    walking for two or three days was normal.


    He thought G¨¹nther and the others would not apany him to find such a secret. Of course, he


    could not tell them about the secret because he could not think of any excuse to exin it


    After escaping from Enchanting Fog, Louis asked to do roasted meat and prepare wine. It had been


    difficult for them in the past few days.


    It was dark after dinner. Louis still arranged for three subordinates to take turns to guard for safety.


    Holding a map in their hands, Gunther and Gabriel discussed with each other in the tent.


    Oliver was writing and drawing with a notebook in his tent. He was also studying the formation diagram


    in his mind. The more he looked at it, the more mysterious he felt it was.


    Outside the tent, a sound rang twice. Isaac¡¯s head popped into the entrance of the tent. ¡°Oliver, Mr.


    Eastwood, can Ie in and talk to you for a while?¡±


    Oliver nodded. ¡°Come in.¡±


    After Isaac came in, he sat opposite Oliver and handed him a cigarette with a smile. ¡°Want one?¡±


    Oliver shook his head and said, ¡°Thank you. I don¡¯t smoke.¡±


    Isaac quickly put away the cigarette and stuffed it into a cigarette box. ¡°Then, I will bear it for a while so


    as not to stink your tent. Oliver¡­¡±


    After saying these words, Isaac hesitated and thought for a long time before adding, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about


    this fog. Enchanting Hollow is said to be a ce filled with deities. Of course, I don¡¯t believe it at all. My


    uncle and my ancestors entered the Enchanting Hallow and never went out again. They died there, so


    it was an irrevocable shadow for me. I was afraid, but today¡­¡±


    Isaac¡¯s eyes turned red as he spoke. Sobbing, he continued, ¡°Oliver, thanks to you today. I can see the


    scenery here after escaping Enchanting Fog. Perhaps it is the greatest blessing in my life. The old man


    said that it is all through fate in Enchanting Hollow. I just want to ask you what exactly this wall-like fog


    is. Since you can get in, you must know its secrets. I want you to tell me about it. Also, is there really a


    drug that can cure Mr. Fox¡¯s terminal illness at the ce where you¡¯re going?¡±

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    Oliver could only shrug.


    Even if he knew it, he would never tell anyone about this secret, such as his visual identification skills.


    ¡°Isaac, I can¡¯t exin this to you. If you insist, I can only say it was a coincidence. I once read about


    some ancient force field in an old manuscript, including Enchanting Array. I roughly remember its safe


    route. It¡­¡±


    Oliver searched the words in his mind while speaking. ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand it. There seems to be a


    shadow of the Eight Doors Formation in this formation diagram. The only thing I remember is ¡®Door of


    Life, so I took you out through it.¡±


    Isaac was utterly confused and could understand nothing.


    This was just to coax him. If it were Gabriel, Oliver would not have fooled him because Gabriel would


    understand.


    Gabriel was familiar with the Eight Formations and Eight Doors. If he wanted to walk out of Enchanting


    Array through the Door of Life, it would be wishful thinking.


    It was not that simple.


    There were many supreme figures among themon folk. Many of them understood formation


    diagrams and the Eight Doors Formation. It was confusing how no one could solve Enchanting Array in


    Enchanting Hollow.


    Isaac went back to his tent in disappointment.


    Beforeing here, he thought he was the most important person in the whole team. No one else had


    ever been to Mount Rockenan or seen Enchanting Hollow. No one knew better than him.


    However, he could not bring anyone in after spending a whole day inside Enchanting Fog. They would


    still be trapped in Enchanting Array if it were not for Oliver. Perhaps they would have died being


    trapped inside.


    If they could not get out of Enchanting Array after they finished their food and water, they would starve


    or thirst to death.


    Yet, the youngest man took them out of Enchanting Array. Isaac instantly thought of himself as a


    dispensable person.


    Sienna came in as soon as Isaac left. Oliver took out his sleeping bag and put it on the nket and


    said to her, ¡°Sienna, you should rest early. I think we¡¯ll have to be ready earlier tomorrow!¡±


    Sienna nodded but did not sleep first. Instead, she sat on the nket and looked at him with her chin


    propped up.


    Sienna did not intend to avoid suspicion at night. She wanted to sleep in the same tent with Oliver.


    Wayne and Simon¡¯s tent was next to theirs, so they could react as soon as there was any movement.


    Oliver opened his sleeping bag,id it out properly, and looked at Sienna. As he saw her pretty face


    facing him in a daze, he could not help but pinch her cheek.


    If it had been before, Sienna would have thrown Oliver over her shoulders, letting him taste the pain of


    taking advantage of her.


    Now, as if the tender femininity deep in her heart had been awakened, Sienna gazed at Oliver


    thoughtfully, smiled, and said in a low voice, ¡°Oliver, how did you take us out of that fog wall today?¡±


    Sienna was a police officer. She naturally wanted answers when she noticed any problems.


    Of course, she was intrigued by the peculiar incident that day.


    Oliver pondered for a moment.


    Sienna asked him again, ¡°If we didn¡¯te here and kept staying outside or within the fog wall, we


    wouldn¡¯t have known about the secret inside. I think anyone would be puzzled after going in. Was that


    circr fog formed naturally? I don¡¯t think so, but if it was artificial, what could they have done to make


    such an inconceivable thing?¡±


    Oliver pondered briefly before saying, ¡°Sienna, I wouldn¡¯t have told anyone about this, but you are my


    closest person, and I don¡¯t want to lie to you. I know some secrets about the fog wall but not all of it. I¡¯m


    also still figuring things out. I can¡¯t tell you about some things. I can make excuses to lie to others, but I


    don¡¯t want to lie to you.¡±


    Sienna was delighted to hear Oliver saying she was his closest person. It sounded nice.


    Forget it. I won¡¯t ask any further. If I understand it, I will look into it, but I won¡¯t ask further if I don¡¯t


    understand. I¡¯m only following you. There is nothing to be afraid of.¡± Sienna stretched as she said, ¡°Ah,


    I¡¯m sleepy!¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Wayne, Simon, and Gunther¡¯s six bodyguards totaled eight people. They divided two people into one


    tent and dispersed into four directions to guard the periphery.


    There were three tents within the perimeter. Oliver and Sienna upied one tent, Gunther and Hailey


    in one tent, andstly, Gabriel and Isaac in the third tent.


    In the evening, Gunther and Gabriel chatted until almost early in the morning before they went back to


    their respective


    tents to rest.


    After Gunther entered the tent, he saw Hailey¡¯s back facing him. He did not know if she was truly


    asleep and only heard the sounds of her soft breathing


    Gunther sighed and sat on the sleeping bag in a daze, thinking, ¡°How this trip will end?¡±


    At least they made progress by entering Enchanting Fog. Gunther felt Oliver was getting harder and


    harder to understand.


    Suddenly, a deep, eerie, and terrifying roar echoed not far away.


    Gunther froze. Hailey turned over and sat up abruptly, asking him in surprise, ¡°Dad, what¡¯s that sound?¡±


    Outside, Louis¡¯ voice sounded, ¡°Everyone, scatter into a circle. Jack, add more firewood to make it


    brighter.¡±


    Wayne and Simon also emerged to protect them.


    Louis¡¯ men threw out a handful of guns and several boxes of bullet clips to each of them.


    Six of them, plus Wayne and Simon, were all armed with semi-automatic AK-47s, with formidable


    short-range firepower.


    *After obtaining the guns, Wayne and Simon inserted the clips and unlocked the safety bolt. Their


    movements were skillful


    and quick. It was obvious they were adept at handling guns.


    Louis and the others were slower than Wayne Simon. The difference in capabilities was immediately


    evident.


    Oliver and Sienna were also awakened and got out of their tent. The fire in the middle of the field


    crackled as the bright mes illuminated the surrounding.


    Everyone could not see clearly what was going on under the night sky. In the spots not shone on by the


    fire, pairs of bright green dots lurked in the darkness sinisterly.


    They looked like a pair of eyes, and they were moving.


    Sienna subconsciously touched her waist, only to find she was not carrying a gun.


    Gunther looked at the pairs of green dots in the dark and asked Louis nervously, ¡°Lou, what is that?¡±


    Louis shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is yet, but there are a lot of them. I¡¯ll shine the light


    on them.¡±


    Louis took themp from his heamp and turned on the switch as he spoke.


    A blinding white light shone like a beam, and dark shadows sprinted in the light.


    No one could see clearly what they were. They were not small and muchrger than the average dog


    in size. They were as big as a calf


    Not to mention, those were the only ones seen under the bright light. They were actually surrounded by


    them all around.

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    ¡°Guns!¡±


    Louis greeted the things with his gun. He wore night vision goggles and was startled.


    They only brought six sets of night vision goggles this time, each costing a few thousand Atharian


    dors. It was thetest high-tech night vision goggles that even the most advanced special forces in


    various countries did not have it. They could not buy night vision goggles on the market, so they got


    them from underground channels. That was why they only had one set for each of their own six


    bodyguards.


    In the night vision goggles, those unknown beasts with glowing green eyes looked like wolves


    outwardly, but their sizes were muchrger than that of wolves. They were as huge as lions in


    Smend. They howled as they bared their fangs, looking terrifying.


    ¡°What are those things?¡± Louis thought.


    Louis slowly turned around and saw something more horrifying At least hundreds of such beasts had


    surrounded them.


    They brought eight boxes of clips for the AK-47, and they had 2,000 shots.


    They also brought ten handguns, which amounted to 1,000 shots.


    <


    There were 100 grenades, 50 Micro C4 High Explosives, and even a rocketuncher with five rounds


    of ammunition.


    These were all the weapons and ammunition. Louis thought there were unlikely any fierce beasts in


    Enchanting Hollow. Even if they existed, their number could not berge.


    Yet, he did not expect this at all.


    Louis immediately shouted, ¡°Please pay attention to the consumption of ammunition! Don¡¯t shoot


    randomly. Shoot sparsely, and aim well. There are too many beasts!¡±


    Although Louis and his group were powerful and knewbat arts, they were far inferior to Wayne and


    Simon when it came to guns.


    Wayne held the gun and tried to get a feel of it. Then, he, together with Simon, stood on the right and


    left, protecting Sienna and Oliver behind.


    Louis took the gun backpack and grabbed a few handguns. ¡°Is there anyone else who knows how to


    use guns? If so, take these handguns.¡±


    Sienna raised her hand and said, ¡°I do. I¡¯m a police officer.¡±


    Oliver also said, ¡°I do. I know how to use handguns and the AK-47¡±


    Isaac only knew how to use shotguns, but at least he knew how guns worked. Only Gunther, Hailey,


    and Gabriel did not know how to handle the firearms.


    Louis hurriedly threw a handgun at Oliver, Sienna, and Isaac. Then, he gave each of them two boxes of


    bullets. Each box contained six magazines, and each magazine contained twelve rounds.


    Oliver and Sienna took the guns, swiftly loaded them, and unlocked the safety bolt. Sienna noticed


    Oliver was quicker than her and could not help but ask in surprise, ¡°How are you so fast? I¡¯ve checked


    your information. You¡¯ve never been a soldier or even touched a gun. How¡­¡±


    After Oliver unfastened the safety bolt, he aimed at the shadows before him and aimed urately,


    saying, ¡°I used guns in Manchernius Military Campst month. I handled all kinds of guns, so I¡¯m


    familiar with them.¡±


    The beasts in the dark howled and slowly approached. When they entered the area illuminated by the


    fire, everyone was shocked and terrified.


    These beasts looked like wolves, but they were much bigger. They were the size of lions but shaped


    like wolves.


    ¡°What are they?¡± Isaac could not help but ask. He grew up in Mount Rockenan and lived there for over


    40 years. He was an old local hunter. He had been to every corner of Mount Rockenan within a radius


    of hundreds of miles, except for Enchanting Hollow.


    He had seen wolves, leopards, and wild boars more often, and he hunted them frequently.


    However, he had never seen a wolf as big as a lion.


    Seeing these giant beasts were only at a distance of 49 feet, Louis raised his gun and shot them


    without hesitation. ¡°Everyone, aim before you shoot. There are too many beasts, so we need to save


    up on bullets.¡±


    Bang!


    Hended the shot right in the middle of a giant wolf¡¯s forehead.


    However, the Great Wolf¡¯s head did not burst open and drop dead as everyone had expected. When


    the bullet shot into its


    forehead, people saw a ray of sparks burst out. It sounded like the bullet hitting on copper and iron, and


    the bullet bounced off somewhere else.


    Even bullets could not prate them.


    The Great Wolf was also pushed back by the impact of the bullet. It rolled on the ground several times


    and snarled after getting up, but its eyes showed a trace of fear.


    This shot could not kill or hurt it, but it hurt so much that it became afraid.


    With Louis open firing, the other five bodyguards aimed at the huge beasts and started shooting


    violently.


    Although Louis had told them to save bullets, they were not soldiers who had been on the battlefield for


    a long time. They might be professionals inbat arts, but they only had a basic understanding of


    guns. As soon as they fired, they immediately forgot Louis¡¯ advice and shot wildly.


    Bullets rained down, hitting the bodies of those huge beasts. Sparks flew, and howls echoed in the air.


    On the other hand, Wayne and Simon were professional gunners. After seeing the bodyguards¡¯


    actions, they shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t shoot like that, or your bullets won¡¯tst. You can¡¯t kill or hurt these huge


    beasts. Everyone, save your bullets!¡±


    Wayne was a master at guns. He shot several times in session, and each shot urately hit the


    huge beasts in their eyes.


    Since the bullets could not prate their bodies, he decided to aim for the eyes. The weakest parts of


    beasts were roughly the same, which were their eyes, throats, and abdomens.


    Wayne stared at the huge beast intently. The bullet still bounced off after hitting its eyes, but Wayne


    noticed blood stains in the beast¡¯s eyes. It howled in pain and retreated after getting shot


    ¡°Shoot their eyes! Their eyes are their weak points. Aim properly and shoot the eyes!¡± Wayne hurriedly


    shouted.


    Without saying anything, Simon directly aimed for its eyes.


    Louis and his group were not as skillful as the other two. Hitting the huge beasts¡¯ bodies randomly was


    the most urate they could get. It was almost impossible to shoot them in the eyes.


    Not to mention, these huge beasts moved quickly in the dark. Even if they stopped there, it was unlikely


    that they could hit their eyes urately. The six bodyguards could only rely on luck to shoot them.


    They were inferior to Sienna, whonded every shot on the huge beasts, but she still could not hit their


    eyes.


    Rather, Oliver¡¯s marksmanship was better. He fired five shots in a row, three of which hit the eyes of a


    huge beast and the other two on the head.


    In this chaotic battlefield, none of the huge beasts died, but hundreds of bullets were consumed.


    Wayne shouted, ¡°Stop shooting randomly. Attention! Stop firing!¡±


    His roar dragged Louis and his subordinates back to their senses, and they immediately stopped.


    However, it seemed the huge beasts were provoked. They roared and surrounded them again.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    They also seemed to understand that the other party¡¯s weapons would only hurt them but not fatally.


    They thought it would be better to endure some pain and pounce on the humans, tearing them to


    pieces.


    Wayne and Simon were precise in the shooting. The huge beasts also seemed to know they were the


    main opponents, so most of them rushed toward the two.


    The beasts were unkible as they pounced on the two violently. Wayne and Simon could not fend


    them off as several huge beasts rushed over to catch them, leaving no time for the two to shoot. Thus,


    Wayne and Simon quickly pulled out the dagger and pocket knife on their feet for closebat.


    One huge beast saw an opportunity and jumped up to bite Oliver fiercely. Wayne and Simon gasped.


    One had his pocket knife snatched by a huge beast, and another two beasts bit his ribs on each side.


    The other man was bitten in the arm by a huge beast while surrounded by two huge beasts. The two


    men had no strength left to save Oliver.


    The others were surrounded by those huge beasts simultaneously. In an instant, everyone was in fatal


    danger.


    Hailey was beside Oliver. Seeing he was about to be torn to shreds by a huge beast with its jaws wide


    open, Hailey could not help but scream in fear.

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    Hailey was so shocked that her mind wentpletely nk. She kept thinking that she would die if


    Oliver died.


    Sienna, on the other side of Oliver, was good at fighting, but no matter how good she was, she was


    defeated by that huge beast. When she saw Oliver was about to die under the huge beast¡¯s big mouth,


    she became extremely frightened and pounced on him desperately. She did not bother whether she


    could save him or not.


    Wayne and Simon were almost swooning with fright but could not save Oliver in time. They were


    distracted by Oliver¡¯s danger and suffered injuries.


    When everyone thought Oliver would surely die, a loud bang sounded suddenly. The huge beast that


    almost bit his face had its head split from its body. Its head was thrown in the air, thennded on the


    ground and rolled several times.


    The headless body rolled on the ground a few times, then stopped moving.


    The huge beast was dead.


    While everyone was astounded, Oliver hugged Sienna, who threw herself on him and fell to the ground.


    He was afraid she would get hurt, so he held her with one hand and used his back to protect her when


    theynded on the ground. Then, he used the handgun in his right hand to fire three shots


    continuously.


    After the three shots were fired, the bullet did not trigger any sparks. Instead, the heads of three huge


    beasts burst apart and flew into the air.


    That three/huge beasts died in an instant.


    Only then did Oliver able to shout, ¡°Hit the coin-sized white dot on its neck!¡±


    Oliver¡¯s life was saved by the shot he fired himself at that moment and not by others.


    The other three shots were fired at the two beasts that besieged Wayne and another beast that


    attacked Simon. Those were deadly shots, which instantly relieved their pressure.


    When Louis heard Oliver¡¯s words, he aimed at the huge beast beside him and fired seven or eight


    shots in a row. However, his shooting skills were indeed ordinary. In such a dangerous environment, his


    marksmanship was even more degraded. Only one of the eight shots hit the white spot underneath the


    neck of a huge beast. That wolf¡¯s head also blew up and flew into the air.


    The rest of the bullets were sshed with sparks but had no lethality.


    Louis hurriedly shouted, ¡°Everyone, please hit the white hair spot at their throat. Aim first, then hit.


    That¡¯s their vulnerable spot!¡±


    When the other bodyguards heard it, they quickly aimed and hit the white spot. There were repeated


    gunfire sounds and sparks flying in all directions, but none hit the spot!


    Wayne and Simon hit the giant wolf with their handguns repeatedly until its head burst open and was


    thrown into the air. Their every shot was urate. However, they finished shooting in an instant, and


    only seven huge beasts were killed.


    Seeing Wayne and Simon¡¯s urate marksmanship, Louis hurriedly instructed one of his subordinates,


    ¡°Jack, step back and give the bullets to those two!¡±


    In fact, even Oliver was better at shooting than them.


    Although Oliver only practiced at the Manchernius Military Camp for a few days, he was really talented.


    Though not as good as Wayne and Simon, the two top gunners, he was much better than Louis.


    Hundreds of furious huge beasts in the dark saw their heavy casualties. One of them, the Great Wolf,


    howled up to the sky, and all the huge beasts immediately retreated and stared at Oliver and the others


    with their heads down.


    The herd retreated more than 30 feet away yet still formed arge circle, but they stopped charging to


    attack.


    They all lowered their heads, and the throat area was blocked from revealing. No matter how good


    Wayne and Simon¡¯s marksmanship was, the bullets could not swerve, so they could only keep staring


    at the opponent.


    The scene suddenly became a stalemate. Oliver rushed to take the bandage and medicine from his


    backpack, helped Wayne and Simon to clean their wounds, and put on a bandage.


    Louis checked the ammunition. Throughout a short time, six of them shot nearly 300 rounds and only


    killed one huge


    beast.


    Wayne and Simon shot nearly 50 rounds, killing seven ominous wolves and huge beasts.


    While Oliver fired twelve shots and killed four of them.


    Louis ordered ackey to prepare more than a dozen magazines for Wayne and Simon, then scolded


    hisckeys, ¡°I told you all to aim first before hitting and conserved your ammunition, but you did neither.


    If we hit them like this, we will be over after five rounds of attack from these beasts. If the bullets can¡¯t


    kill them, do you think we can win with bare hands?¡±


    Theckeys blushed with embarrassment and nced at the howling beasts.


    15


    Louis turned around and asked Oliver politely, ¡°Oliver, how did you find out that the coin-sized white


    hair spot on these beasts¡¯ throats is their vulnerable spot?¡±


    Oliver nodded and answered, ¡°I identally discovered that when the beast pounced on me. I


    happened to see the very obvious white dot on its throat. So I gave it a shot, which happened to hit that


    position urately. Consequently, I suddenly sted its head in mid-air, then I knew it was effective. I


    shot thest three bullets and hit the white dot again to confirm my method worked.¡±


    That exnation made sense. Louis nodded and ordered the others loudly, ¡°Everyone, please stare at


    that white spot on the beast¡¯s throat and aim to hit it. Don¡¯t hit randomly now. Save the bullets.¡±


    That was the number of beasts in the visible range under light Many huge beasts could not be seen in


    the darkness, and everyone felt uneasy.


    The beasts seemed to have intelligence. After they knew they were at a disadvantage, they lowered


    their heads to hide their throats.


    Louis was also anxious. He pondered what if the beasts lowered their heads and besieged again.


    His subordinates strafed with guns were just wasting bullets. Everyone had to die after the bullets ran


    out.


    Although the threat had not been removed, the situation finally eased slightly.


    Sienna got up and looked at Oliver, sizing him up to check his condition.


    Hailey, on the other side, also stared at Oliver but did not get close to check on him.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I didn¡¯t get bitten,¡± Oliver patted the dust on his body and said to Sienna while taking a


    magazine and filling the gun with bullets.


    To others, they happened to see a white dot under the huge beast¡¯s throat, but it was an identification


    result Oliver obtained after staring at the Great Wolf: [The Enchanting Hollow Great Wolf is five times


    as big as an ordinary wolf, can live up to 68


    to 88 years. Mutant body size is muchrger than that of an ordinary wolf. Bones and skin are as hard


    as iron. The only weak spot is the small white dot on its throat, which means it¡¯ll die upon critical hit.]


    Oliver was in a hurry and did not think much about it. He had no intention of identifying the beast.


    First, he always thought his identification skills using vision could only identify non-living objects and did


    not apply to humans or animals.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, when he stared at the huge beast that pounced on him during that critical moment, his eyes


    identally triggered his identification skills. Once the identification detail was out, he immediately


    knew the fatal weakness of the Great Wolf The mutant wolves howled and slowly approached Oliver


    and others again. The beasts also realized their opponents could not hurt them as long as they hid the


    weakness in their throats. Those humans were unable to do anything about them


    ¡°Damn it! They¡¯re smart!¡± Louis found those beasts were slowly sieging with their heads down. Cold


    sweat broke out on his forehead again. He was confused about what he should do now.


    Oliver was also anxious. He tried hard to find a way.


    Even if he, Wayne, and Simon were good at shooting, it was useless at the time if they could not hit the


    white spot. Others¡¯ marksmanships were below average. Once the mutant Great Wolf attacked them,


    everyone would immediately be a meal for the wolves.

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    At this time, Gunther returned to his senses and hurriedly pulled his daughter behind him. He then


    asked Gabriel, ¡°Gabriel, what in the world are those? They¡¯re as big as a lion, but they look like a


    wolf¡­¡±


    Gabr¨ªel also pondered while shaking his head. He had never seen those creatures before too.


    This ce was really bizarre. It waspletely isted by a fog that acted like a guarding wall. The


    surroundings were like a utopia, but it was a terrifying one.


    Only Oliver knew the secret, but he would not say it. In fact, he was actually not clear about it too.


    Although he had used visual identification to identify the Great Wolf, he could not figure out how they


    existed in this ce.


    The Great Wolf slowly gathered around and howled, with their eyes shining green.


    Louis waved his hand and ordered loudly, ¡°Everyone, guard your position tight. Remember not to shoot


    randomly. Aim at the white furs around their throats. We should save our bullets.¡±


    Although Louis said so, he knew clearly that his five subordinates had the guts, but their shooting skills


    were terrible. Unless they chose not to, it would be a waste of bullets if they shot.


    The bullets they brought would notst long if they chose to fire randomly, as they would use them up


    after three or four rounds of siege. Everyone would die at that time.


    Their only hope was Wayne and Simon, who possessed powerful shooting skills. Even Oliver¡¯s


    shooting skills were more skillfulpared to theirs.


    However, the Great Wolf seemed to be very smart. After more than ten deaths of their kind, they hid


    their heads down and protected the weak spot on their throats.


    They thought about what they could do.


    Oliver was also anxious. Sienna, on the other hand, was not scared at all. She checked her handgun


    over and used it well.


    Oliver nced at Hailey again. Seeing her pale face and blurred gaze, he did not know what she was


    thinking, so he deliberately moved his steps and stood in front of her.


    He had no choice but to take things one step at a time.


    As the Great Wolf slowly approached within a distance of about 16 feet, the beasts¡¯ fierce looks, with


    their bared teeth and mouth drooling, were clearly seen under the light of the fire.


    Isaac was really frightened. What happened today overturned his previous experience. When he got


    nervous, he fired his handgun violently.


    The wolves in front of him crouched low and dashed forward between the gunfire, and a bodyguard


    next to Isaac was also shocked by the gun strafing, but it failed to harm the wolves.


    Suddenly, one Great Wolf sped up like lightning and rushed forward, biting Isaac¡¯s right ankle. A crisp


    sound of bone breaking was sounded.


    Isaac screamed and fell to the ground Another Great Wolf came forward and bit his neck. The two


    wolves pulled and tugged hard from different directions, blood sttering everywhere. They tore


    Isaac¡¯s head and body in half.


    Just like that, the attack aroused the wolf pack¡¯s ferocious instinct that theyunched a full-scale siege


    and started attacking in all directions.


    The wolves were able to bite off a human¡¯s head in one bite with their huge mouth. Even human¡¯s


    hands or legs could not withstand the biting force. Once a human was entangled and bitten frantically


    by the beasts, they would either be disabled or dead.


    Wayne shouted at Simon, ¡°Sim! Let¡¯s fight!¡±


    As soon as Wayne bowed, he blocked Oliver¡¯s right side. He kicked a wolf away and then shot the


    white spot on its throat. With a shot, the wolf died.


    Simon did not say anything at all, but he stood on Oliver¡¯s left side without fear. He was more skillful


    than Wayne and avoided a wolf¡¯s mouth, with his fist hitting below its mouth. The wolf flew up into the


    air, followed by a shot. The wolf¡¯s heck exploded into a big hole. The beast fell to the ground from mid-


    air and then stopped moving.


    The two men fought with the Great Wolf with theirbat skills. They beat the wolves staggering, and


    as soon as they exposed their throats, the men shot them quickly.


    Only Wayne and Simon were able to kill the Great Wolf at their side in the entire scene. On the other


    side, blood was


    sttered, and dangers abounded.


    The six bodyguards, including Louis, could not even kill a wolf after strafing bullets with their


    submachine guns. They did not have the time to change their magazines and fought with the wolves


    hand-to-hand.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°What the fuck¡­¡±


    ¡°Louis, I¡­¡±


    In an instant, a bodyguard was bitten and crushed on the head. One of the other two bodyguards had


    his hand broken and the other his leg. The situation could not be controlled anymore.


    Gunther pulled Hailey and shrank towards Oliver. Gabriel held his handgun with trembling hands and


    fired it several times, but it did not work.


    The gun¡¯s trigger guard was not pulled.


    One Great Wolf took the opportunity and pounced straight at Hailey, who stared at the creature in


    shock.


    Suddenly, Oliver dragged her away with one hand. His body leaped down onto the Great Wolf, and he


    fired his handgun at the white spot on its throat.


    A big hole exploded in the Great Wolf¡¯s throat, and the wolf fell on Oliver out of exhaustion with a wail.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Sienna¡¯s face turned pale with fear, and she kicked the Great Wolf away. When she looked at Oliver


    again, she saw his face was covered in blood. She said with her voice trembling with fear, ¡°Oli¡­ Oliver,


    you¡­ you¡­ Have you got hurt?¡±


    Oliver wiped his face and replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine. This is wolf blood¡­ Sienna¡­¡±


    Suddenly, one Great Wolf pounced on Sienna with her back to the beast. Oliver watched it pounce


    fiercely on Sienna¡¯s back with its sharp teeth and ws and desperately pushed Sienna aside.


    Whoosh!


    The Great Wolf¡¯s sharp ws grabbed Sienna¡¯s back. When Oliver pushed Sienna¡¯s body to the side


    with great force, the wolf¡¯s ws shed open Sienna¡¯s clothes. With a ripping sound echoed, the


    clothes ripped in half.


    After Oliver pushed Sienna away with all his might, the Great Wolf¡¯s target changed to him. No one


    could save Oliver in time, and it was toote for Oliver to even fire a bullet because his handgun had


    been thrown away when he saved Sienna just now.


    Sienna had already noticed Oliver¡¯s situation when she was flying sideways to the side. She screamed


    in fear, ¡°Oliver¡­¡±


    Wayne and Simon were in the front, so it was toote to turn around for the rescue as the Great Wolf


    attacked from behind. Now that everyone was facing countless Great Wolves, they could barely keep


    their boat afloat.


    Oliver sighed in his mind. He had no time to think about anything else but the thought of ¡°It¡¯s the end for


    me¡±.


    However, what Oliver did not expect was that when the Great Wolf jumped on his chest, it suddenly


    screamed pitifully and retreated. Its pair of green eyes stared at him, which were full of fear.


    Oliver was stunned. He did not understand why the Great Wolf suddenly backed away.


    Sienna and Hailey also rushed over in a panic, supporting him from each side. They had just seen the


    Great Wolf jump on Oliver and felt hopeless to save him, but they also wondered, ¡°Why did the Great


    Wolf run away?¡±


    Oliver was feeling both surprised and amazed as he sat up straight. Suddenly, something fell to the


    ground from his chest with a plopping sound.


    Oliver nced at it and was stunned. The object dropped on the ground from his chest was the Eye


    Sculpture he saw from Sienna¡¯s ce. He thought, ¡°Wasn¡¯t this thing stored in Property and Evidence


    Unit as evidence?¡±


    Oliver picked up the Eye Sculpture and looked at it. By using his visual identification, he could identify


    that this sculpture was indeed the mentioned object.


    The back of Sienna¡¯s coat was shed open by the wolf¡¯s w, and the Eye Sculpture fell out of her


    clothes.


    Before Oliver could ask her, he saw the Great Wolf before him staring at him with fear.


    Oliver was shocked. He found that those Great Wolves¡¯ fearful gazes were not staring at others but at


    the Eye Sculpture in his hand.

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    Oliver¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He wondered, ¡°Are the Great Wolf scared of the Eye Sculpture in my


    hand?¡±


    He picked up the Eye Sculpture and raised his hand to show it off. He then jumped forward.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With a low whine, the Great Wolf took several steps back together.


    Oliver thought, ¡°It¡¯s true! These Great Wolf are afraid of this Eye Sculpture!¡±


    Oliver held the Eye Sculpture and ran severalps to the Great Wolf pack outside the crowd while


    waving the object in his hand.


    The Great Wolf whined and backed off in fear until they were more than 30 feet away, staring at Oliver


    for a while. Then, they slowly retreated into the darkness, gradually disappearing.


    He finally breathed a sigh of relief. Looking at the blood stains and body remains on the ground, Oliver


    felt twisted in his heart. He then immediately fell to the ground.


    Hailey and Sienna could not help but run to him, helping him up on each side.


    Seeing that Sienna¡¯s coat was ripped in half, Oliver quickly took off his coat and put it on her.


    A trace of joy shed in Sienna¡¯s eyes, and she secretly nced at Hailey.


    Hailey was also looking at Sienna. As soon as their eyes met, Hailey withdrew her hand with dimmed


    gaze and went to check on Gunther.


    One of Louis¡¯ subordinates was dead, and two were disabled, of whom one had his leg bone broken


    from a bite, and the other his left hand.


    The tour guide, Isaac, died. He died as miserably as the Great Wolf getting its headshot and exploding.


    Out of fourteen people, there were still ten intact left.


    Oliver hurriedly checked the wounds on Wayne and Simon¡¯s hands. Fortunately, they were only grazed


    on the skin.


    Oliver wiped the disinfectant for them and then used his visual identification to confirm they were not


    poisoned.


    Now, he could use his eyes more and more freely. He also found that his identification skills were more


    powerful, and he could identify people, animals, and objects. He could even identify fog, water, light,


    electricity, and many more.


    He had not thought too much about this skill and never tested it before, but now he realized how strong


    the skill could be when he identally identified Enchanting Fog and the Great Wolf. Then, he secretly


    tried to identify other objects and found that he could identify all of them.


    He thought, ¡°This is awesome!¡±.


    The people on the scene started to do what they could. Some wrapped bandages on their wounds, and


    some applied medicine, while some cleaned up the wreckage.


    Those who were hurt on the hand were fine, but their mind was a little dispirited. The bodyguard with a


    broken leg only nearly survived.


    After cleaning up, everyone stayed silent around the fire.


    Louis had two unharmed bodyguards with him, and the loss was not big. Their journey seemed to have


    just begun, as they still could not find a trace of Tristar Treasure.


    Just after entering the Enchanting Hollow area, they met the Great Wolf and lost four people. No one


    knew what danger there was behind them.


    Gabriel drank a few sips of water and waved to Oliver. He said, ¡°Oliver, can you show me the Eye


    Sculpture?¡±


    Oliver nodded, but suddenly, he had a realization. ¡°Gabriel, this¡­ There is a problem. Once you have


    touched this thing, you will be cursed with Blood Malediction. You will definitely die after 90 days from


    Blood Malediction. I¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Sienna could not help but interrupt, ¡°Oliver, do you really believe this?¡±


    Oliver shook his head. ¡°You¡­ Sienna, do you think it¡¯s a coincidence that those two tomb raiders died?


    Do you think the eye patterns on their backs and the one on your body are a coincidence?¡±


    Sienna pondered for a while and then shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t really tell. I always feel that¡­ it¡¯s really


    ridiculous.¡± Gabriel smiled bitterly and said to Sienna, ¡°Youngdy, you¡¯re a police officer with rigorous


    thinking, and I have noment on that. But in this world¡­ there are many things that could not be


    exined by science, such as the wall of


    Enchanting Fog and the huge and fierce wolves we encountered just now. Moreover, why did they fear


    Eye Sculpture so much? Can you exin this with science?¡±


    Sienna was stunned and then shook her head.


    She could not exin or even figure it out.


    However, these were all facts she had seen with her own eyes.


    Oliver put the Eye Sculpture on the ground in front of Gabriel and said while sighing, ¡°Gabriel, you can


    just take a look. Don¡¯t touch it with your hands.¡±


    He had identally touched it just now and did not know whether he had been cursed with Blood


    Malediction, as he could not identify himself.


    However, it did not matter anymore. There was no room for regretting this. If Oliver could not return, he


    would die with Sienna. If he really could find an antidote, he could save Sienna and himself as well.


    If they could not be saved, Oliver would apany Sienna to the death world so she would not be


    lonely with her child.


    Thinking of the child in Sienna¡¯s stomach, Oliver suddenly felt heartbroken. It was his child who had not


    been born and seen the world yet. Maybe the baby did not even have a chance to see this world.


    Oliver turned back and asked Sienna, ¡°Are you feeling okay? Are you feeling hurt anywhere?¡±


    Sienna shook her head. It was rare for her to be gentle and quiet.


    Oliver took off his shirt and asked Wayne, showing his back to him, ¡°Do I have an eye-like pattern on


    my back?¡±


    Wayne looked at Oliver¡¯s back for a while and took a picture with his phone. He then handed it to Oliver


    for a nce.


    In the photo, there was a shallow eye pattern on Oliver¡¯s back, which was lighter than that of Sienna¡¯s.


    However, he had a pattern on his back. It meant that Oliver was also cursed with Blood Malediction by


    having this pattern.


    Gabriel took out a magnifying ss from his small satchel and observed the Eye Sculpture carefully.


    This thing looked very bizarre.


    Gunther also came over and looked at it carefully.


    After thinking for a while, Oliver did not mention that the Eye Sculpture was the third map¡¯s token of the


    Tristar Treasure.


    ¡°Sienna, why did you bring this along?¡± After a while, Oliver remembered to ask Sienna.


    Sienna answered, ¡°The first day I left, I went to Property and Evidence Unit. After thinking for a while, I


    brought along this evidence. Other objects are listed as cultural artifacts, while this item is not


    designated as one and is just a small sculpture. I took it out and examined it, by the way.¡±


    Sienna never expected that the Eye Sculpture would save their lives.


    Gabriel looked at the sculpture for a long time and could not figure out anything. ¡°This thing¡­ It¡¯s really


    weird. It looks like a modern product based on its craftsmanship, but there is no trace of any internal


    mechanism. If it¡¯s such a handicraft, how could it bring fear to those giant mutant wolves?¡±


    No one could figure it out. Everyone had a lingering fear of the ferocity of the Great Wolf.


    If the Great Wolf still besieged them, they would have be a mass of ground meat and turned into


    food for the beasts.


    They thought, ¡°The peculiar part of the Eye Sculpture could not be identified. Why is the Great Wolf


    afraid of it? What are they afraid of the thing? What is the secret of the Eye Sculpture?¡±


    Due to Oliver¡¯s reminder, Gunther and Gabriel did not touch the sculpture. Both of them were


    experienced and qualified identification experts, but neither of them could figure out anything.


    Gunther coughed and looked up at the night sky. ¡°Will the Great Wolf return here?¡±


    No one knew and could answer this question.


    Louis persuaded, ¡°Mr. Fox, you can rest for a while. We can decide when the day breaks.¡±


    Oliver took the Eye Sculpture and went back to his tent with Sienna and rested. He did not care about


    the sculpture anymore as he had touched it anyway. He already had a pattern of Blood Malediction on


    his back. He thought, ¡°Whatever that is meant to be, would be. I¡¯ll just wait and see.

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    Oliver fell asleep soon. By the time he woke up, he found that Sienna was sleeping soundly in his


    embrace while leaning on his shoulder.


    It was already dawn.


    Oliver quietly and carefully raised Sienna¡¯s head, not wanting to wake her up. Unfortunately, even with


    his ever-so-gentle movement, the woman woke up and gawked at him.


    ¡°You can sleep for a while. We¡¯re not leaving now, anyway. I¡¯ll go out to have a look,¡± cooed Oliver with


    a grin.


    Even so, Sienna stretched out her hand and tugged at his arm. ¡°Oliver, what if we can¡¯t go back?¡±


    After thinking for a while, Oliver answered, ¡°I¡¯ve made all the necessary arrangements back at home.


    I¡¯ve left enough money for your parents, my parents, and my sister to spend for the rest of their lives,


    and mypany also has enough cash reserves. It won¡¯t matter if we can¡¯t go back. I¡¯ll stand by you!¡±


    Sienna¡¯s eyes suddenly reddened with tears! She got all choked up all of a sudden. ¡°Thank you,


    Oliver¡­ You¡¯re so kind to me. But I just¡­ I just¡­¡±


    ¡°Hush!¡± Oliver held her hand tightly. ¡°Whether the Blood Malediction is true or not, since you already


    have it on your back, and I, too, have it on mine, we¡¯ll stick together no matter what happens.¡±


    ¡°Right! We¡¯ll stick together no matter what!¡± Sienna took Oliver¡¯s hand and put it on her cheek.


    At that very moment, she could not care less even if the sky were to crumble.


    As Oliver exited the tent, he found the scene outside truly sad to behold.


    Isaac¡¯s body might have been located and ced together with the rest, but even his remains looked


    miserable.


    Dozens of bodies of the Great Wolf were dragged aside and piled up like a hill.


    There was another dead bodyguard whose body seemed even more grisly than Isaac¡¯s. Sitting on a


    boulder was a bodyguard with a broken arm, gazing at the mountain beyond the horizon in a daze.


    The other one with a broken leg was resting in the tent. Fortunately, he had stopped bleeding. As that


    was not a ce suitable to conduct surgery, all he received was basic medication and treatment to stop


    the bleeding. Resigning himself to fate was the only thing he could do.


    By the fire, Gunther was having a discussion with Gabriel. The minute Oliver stepped outside, Gunther


    waved at him.


    ¡°Come here, Oliver.¡±


    After Oliver came over and sat on the boulder across, Gunther went on, ¡°Oliver, there are two injured


    people now. We¡¯re suffering from heavy casualties, so are we going to advance or retreat? Can you


    give us some advice?¡±


    Oliver thought for a while and replied, ¡°It¡¯ll be difficult to turn back, and it¡¯ll cost us at least another few


    more days to go back and forth like that. Perhaps¡­ Mr. Fox, you could get a person to escort those


    two injuredrades, and I¡¯ll send them out of Enchanting Fog, where they¡¯ll drive themselves back for


    recuperation. After that, we¡¯ll advance. What do you say, Mr. Fox?¡±


    Gunther turned to exchange gazes with Louis. Thetter took the hint.


    At that point, they were left with only three unharmed bodyguards. Should they dispatch one to escort


    the two wounded members, they would be left with only two bodyguards, and that meant their own


    protection would take a hit.


    Oliver¡¯s manpower was untouched for the time being. Even so, the pair of bodyguards were still way


    stronger than their


    group.


    Gunther turned around again, pondered for a moment, and agreed, ¡°We¡¯ll do as you say, Oliver. I¡¯ll


    appoint one person to send those two wounded men out of Enchanting Fog, and we¡¯ll continue ahead


    afterward!¡±


    That would make sense, for his cough had been worsening for days. If he went through the trouble to


    head back, there was no telling if he could even make the trip there once more. He had no more time to


    waste,


    The instant they came to a decision, Oliver hesitated no further. Louis arranged for one of his men to


    piggyback the bodyguard with a broken leg while the one with a broken arm supported himself with a


    walking cane. The group of people was tethered to one another with a rope. Oliver then took the lead


    into Enchanting Fog as they set off.


    Following the green path in his mind, Oliver effortlessly maneuvered through Enchanting Fog without


    any hups. After they left Enchanting Fog, it was only some walking distance left between them and


    where they had parked the car. Oliver dropped them a precaution or two before stepping back inside


    Enchanting Fog.


    There was no need for them toe back once they hit the road, and it was


    also unnecessary for reinforcements.


    On the other side of Enchanting Fog, Sienna and Hailey were both anxious. Only when Oliver came out


    of Enchanting Fog safe and sound did thedies feel relieved.


    Gabriel and Gunther were also put at ease just as well. It seemed that Oliver had not passed through


    Enchanting Fog coincidentally. He might have seeded the first time by sheer luck, but he could not


    have been blessed the same on each and every asion. They reckoned that the only exnation for


    it was that Oliver had to have thoroughly figured out the secret of Enchanting Fog.


    As long as they did not face more dangers down the road, Enchanting Fog would be the veryst of


    their concern upon returning.


    Still, Gunther suddenly realized that no matter who among them was to be in trouble, nothing must ever


    happen to Oliver. Otherwise, even if he found a way to cure his terminal illness, he would find no way


    out of Enchanting Fog alone.


    On top of that, no one would think that there was no more danger ahead. Having seen the receding


    Great Wolf and Eye Sculpture that scared the Great Wolf away, they somehow felt that more dreadful


    uncertainties must be awaiting them.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have breakfast.¡± It was Jack who made breakfast, and he was the onlyckey Louis had left.


    Their breakfast only consisted of canned meat and dehydrated vegetables, so the food was anything


    but tasty. Then again, it was a nutritious meal.


    After breakfast, Louis and Jack packed their baggage. Except for guns, ammunition, and food, they left,


    the rest of Isaac¡¯s and the other four bodyguards¡¯ belongings behind.


    Louis, Jack, Wayne, and Simon shared the weight of the ammunition while Sienna and Oliver also


    carried dozens of handgun rounds.


    Oliver was better than Louis at shooting, so the group was fine with him keeping more handgun bullets


    at his disposal.


    After digging a hole to bury Isaac and the dead bodyguards, they went on their way. At that point,


    Oliver was in charge of leading the team, and he did not try to shirk responsibility. Besides, the others


    also thought that he was the most suitable


    one.


    s, not a road was in sight. Before their eyes were swamps, grasnds, jungles, and rivers. It might


    not seem far to the naked eye, but making their way across would definitely prove otherwise.


    Luckily, it was daytime but not nighttime. They could keep their fears in check with the surroundings as


    clear as day. They could see clearly what was in front of them and up to the mountain in the distance.


    There was not a sign whatsoever of those fierce Great Wolf ahead. Even so, the whole scene was


    eerily serene.


    Be that as it might, the more Oliver walked, the more surprised he became. The rest might not have


    realized it, but he, for one, knew that from the beginning of their journey, he had stumbled upon too


    many nts that could not even be found in the outside world of Enchanting Hallow.


    He could not put a name to those nts, but his eyes could do the job and identify them in his stead. It


    turned out that many of them were fairly potent medicinal herbs, and some of them were highly toxic.


    It took them more than two hours just to cover around 2 miles. To say that it was a tough journey would


    be an understatement.


    After walking through the grasnd of more than one mile, they arrived at a river that appeared to span


    around 33 feet¡± wide.


    The water was green and tranquil, and the depth of the river could not be seen.


    Oliver picked up a pebble and threw it in the middle of the river. With a plop, there was a ssh,


    causing a few ripples before vanishing.


    Not an ounce of impurity or the like was present in that river.


    It was then that Louis sneaked a peek at Hailey. ¡°Ms. Fox, can you swim? The river water¡­ shouldn¡¯t


    be too deep. I¡¯ll test the depth first.¡±


    ¡°Hold on!¡±


    Qliver¡¯s voice rang out of the blue. Louis turned to look at the former, waiting to hear what he had to


    say.


    Oliver pondered for a while, bent down to pick up a dead branch from the ground, and then threw it into


    the river.


    The dead branch fell onto the surface of the river, swayed for a bit, and then sunk deep into the river,


    disappearing. altogether..


    Louis had not the slightest idea what Oliver was implying. However, on that note, Oliver¡¯s visage took a


    drastic change.


    ¡°Do any of you have paper?¡± Oliver turned and asked everyone.


    ¡°I do.¡± Hailey fished out a tissue from her satchel.


    Oliver tossed the tissue into the river. The tissue danced with the wind and eventuallynded on the


    surface of the river, touching the water, and then sinking into it.


    Sienna was astonished. ¡°This river is so strange!¡±


    . On the heels of that, Oliver tore a small hole in his coat, pulled some velvets out of it, and then bent


    down to put them on


    the surface of the river.


    The velvets descended the air for a while under everyone¡¯s gazes and fell onto the river.


    As soon as the velvets touched the water, the river devoured the velvets in the blink of an eye. It was


    as though the water had actually swallowed the velvets.


    Right at that juncture, the crowd finally came to realize that not even velvets could stay afloat on that


    river.


    Gabriel then blurted out in shock, ¡°The Alpar River?¡±

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    None of Louis and the others understood Gabriel¡¯s words, nor had they ever heard of the Alpar River.


    But they were all surprised to see that nothing floated on this river. They bent down to search for dead


    branches and withered leaves. Louis even took out some down feathers from his clothes and threw


    them into the river.


    As expected, everything they threw in sank. Nothing floated on the surface of the river.


    Hailey threw a paper towel folded into a small boat. Watching it sink and disappear into the water, she


    asked Gabriel curiously, ¡°Mr. Lewis, what is the reason behind this?¡±


    Gabriel stared at the river, shaking his head, and smiled wryly. ¡°This river only exists in legends. No


    one in the world had ever seen it with their own eyes, so I always thought it was just a myth. As


    recorded in the Book of Mountains and Seas, there is a body of water north of Kenfort, and the water


    has no buoyancy, hence the name, the Alpar River. And ording to Seas of Phoenix Ind, Phoenix


    Ind is located in the center of the west sea, spanning 450 miles. The ind is surrounded by Alpar


    water, where not even a goose feather can float, and it cannot be crossed.¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    He went on, ¡°This ancient record was mysterious to the ancients, but it is not credible for modern


    people anymore. With the development of modern transportation, airnes could go anywhere in the


    world. Therefore, there were no ces on Earth that could not be seen or visited. No one has ever


    discovered such a river, so I believe it does not exist. But here¡­¡±


    Hailey lowered her head and stared at the river, truly puzzled. She wondered what kind of water this


    was. Not even a goose feather could float on it. It was something she had never heard or seen before.


    Sienna also stood beside Hailey and stared at the river. On the other side, Gunther asked Gabriel, ¡°Mr.


    Lewis, how do we¡­ cross this river?¡±


    Gabriel shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, either. I wonder if there is a bridge to cross this river.¡±


    Howeyer, looking at the distant horizon, there was no bridge visible on this river, not even a simple


    wooden bridge.


    The vast majority of the area in this river was more than 33 feet wide, with at least 65 feet in wider


    parts, and at least around 40 feet in the narrowest areas. It was impossible to jump over.


    Louis turned around and went to the edge of the jungle to find a slender sapling, about 13 feet long,


    and chopped it down. He cleared off the branches and then took them to the riverside to test the water


    depth.


    He stood by the river and put the trunk upright into the river and watched it sink gradually.


    As a result, the trunk, about 13 feet long, waspletely submerged in the water, but it didn¡¯t sink to


    the bottom.


    Louis was surprised. The river looked green and tranquil, and it didn¡¯t look deep, but unexpectedly, the


    depth at the river edge exceeded 13 feet.


    The river was green and tranquil, and people would sink as soon as they got into the water. The


    shallow areas were already more than 13 feet deep. How deep could it be in the deeper areas?


    How could they cross it?


    It was also not practical to go along the river and check whether there were bridges in other ces.


    The distance was too far. The river was over 70 miles long, and it was estimated that most of its length


    had no bridges.


    Jack gestured to the width of the river while looking at it. After a while, he said to Louis, ¡°Louis, I¡¯ve


    looked at it. The narrowest part of this river is around 40 feet. No matter how deep it was, it couldn¡¯t be


    more than 33 feet at most. And it¡¯s probably not that deep. We have ropes. I¡¯ll tie it to my waist and


    wade across the river. I can hold my breath underwater for up to four minutes. The river is only 40 feet


    long, so it shouldn¡¯t take more than four minutes. I¡¯ll dive into the riverbed and find a ce to secure


    the rope. Get this side of the rope fixed as well so that others could use it to cross over¡­


    That could be a solution.


    Gunther nodded and asked Gabriel, ¡°Mr. Lewis, nothing floats on the Alpar River, but is it poisonous? Is


    there any problem with people diving in the water?¡±


    Gunther was stunned and then shook his head. ¡°I have never heard of this. The records only mention


    that nothing floats on the Alpar River, but I have never heard of any rumors about it being poisonous.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Louis immediately went to chop off another tree trunk. He dipped it into the river for


    a while, then lifted it up and touched it lightly with his hand.


    With water droplets on his hand from the tree trunk, Louis was very careful, but he didn¡¯t feel anything


    on his hand. He even collected a few droplets of water in the palm of his hand to examine it.


    Those water droplets were no different from ordinary water, as crystal clear as dew droplets, and there


    was no sensation


    when they touched the skin, neither numbing nor itching.


    After a few minutes, Louis flicked the water out of his palm and checked it again.


    Nothing happened. At least, there was nothing wrong with the water.


    Jack took out a bundle of thin nylon rope from his backpack.


    This nylon rope was not an ordinary one. It was hundreds of times stronger in tensile strength


    compared to regr nylon ropes, yet it was much smaller in size.


    In other words, the previous nylon ropes, with a thicknessparable to a little finger, could bear about


    660 pounds of weight. But now, with only three or four nylon ropes of this quality, they could withstand


    that weight.


    If the strand of nylon rope was as thick as a little finger, it could bear 5,500 pounds to 22,000 pounds of


    weight, which was incredibly inconceivable.


    But technology had the ability to create such inconceivable things.


    What they brought this time was nylon rope with new technology. The thickness of this nylon rope was


    only about the size of a fork, but such a bundle of 330 feet of ropes only weighed about 11 pounds. It


    was truly impressive.


    Jack tied one end of the rope to his waist and said to Louis and Gunther, ¡°Louis, Mr. Fox, I¡¯m going into


    the water.¡±


    Louis nodded and ordered, ¡°Jack, in case of emergency, pull the rope hard. We guarantee that we will


    pull you back to the shore within seconds.¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡± Jack nodded. The river was not that wide. If the people on the shore pulled him together, it


    wouldn¡¯t take much of their effort to do so; and it wouldn¡¯t take more than one minute to pull him out of


    the water, so he could rest assured.


    Jack walked to the riverside, while Louis took a looped rope by the river and un-winded around 33 feet


    of it in coils.


    Wayne and Simon also hurriedly stood beside Louis. If Jack pulled the rope, the three of them could


    pull Jack out quickly.


    Louis reminded once again, ¡°Jack, be careful.¡±


    Jack smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can hold my breath underwater for five minutes at most. It will be


    over if I put up with it.¡±


    He coiled the rope around his wrist several times, estimating that it was at least 65 feet long. Then, he


    stretched out his foot to test the water. ¡°Louis, I¡¯m going in now. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t push myself. If I


    encounter any problems, I¡¯lle out and inform you.¡±


    Louis nodded again and watched Jack stretch his foot into the river to test the water.


    Instead of diving straight into the water, he used his feet to test whether the water would irritate his skin


    or cause any itching


    or harm.


    After a few minutes, Jack looked up and said to Louis, ¡°Louis, no problem at all. I don¡¯t feel a thing. I¡¯m


    going in!¡±.

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    The rest of them stood by Louis¡¯ side and stared at the river.


    Jack tested the tied rope beforeying down in the river.


    The riverbank did not have much of a shore. Instead, the steep slope fell off into the depths without any


    buffer.


    With a ssh, Jack felt like a brick sinking in the water. He sunk into the riverpletely, without even


    a single strand of his hair floating to the surface of the river.


    Louis stared at the rope carefully, ready to pull Jack up the moment he tugged at the rope.


    However, the rope on the shore slid into the water quickly after Jack jumped in. It was apparent that


    Jack was walking faster underwater without any signs of dy.


    The


    rope sank into the river quickly, and everyone began to rx. As long as the ropes kept going into the


    river, it meant that Jack was on the move.


    About a minute and a halfter, the rope that was being pulled into the river suddenly stopped.


    ¡®Louis was stunned for a mom?


    Just as he wanted to try pulling the rope, it suddenly rushed into the river.


    Louis was pulled hard by the sudden movement of the rope and almost fell into the river.


    Fortunately, Wayne was right next to him and grabbed him by the arm.


    Meanwhile, Simon ran up to pull the rope for Louis. As soon as Louis regained his senses, he quickly


    bent down and pulled hard at the rope.


    The rope in the river behaved as if it snagged onto a big fish, being dragged wildly into the river.


    Simon, Wayne, and Louis pulled the rope together. Thebined strength of the three was quite


    powerful, and the rope was drawn to a stop.


    However, it onlysted a few seconds before the rope was pulled violently into the river.


    Simon and Wayne wrapped the rope around their hands, then squatted down in a position that could let


    them muster more strength.


    Louis ran back with the rope and spread it out.


    Without any hesitation, Oliver rushed over and pulled at the rope with all his strength. Sienna also


    hurried to help. Even Gabriel and Hailey rushed up behind Oliver to help out.


    Of the nine people on the shore, all of them apart from Gunther, who was too weak, came forward to


    help pull the rope.


    The pulling force in the river was too powerful. All eight people on the shore who did their best to pull


    the rope were drawn slowly toward the water.


    Louis was right at the front. He pulled the rope with both hands with all his strength, with his body


    angled back to dig his feet into the ground, to the point that he was almost lying on his back. He was


    giving everything he had.


    Upon noticing that something was amiss, Wayne and Simon crossed over each other as they let out a


    shout while exerting their strength. The huge force on the rope that had been pulled into the river


    stopped all of a sudden!


    Starting from Louis, who was at the front, all of them fell on their backs. Louis, Wayne, Simon, and a


    bodyguard fell over one another. Meanwhile, Oliver fell on Sienna, who was pressed against Hailey.


    Last but not least, was Gabriel who also fell far away.


    Louis reacted quickly and got up to check the situation as soon as he fell.


    The rope in his hand had snapped. The end of the rope was not a neat cut but seemed like it was


    sawed off.


    Louis was surprised and dumbfounded. This new high-strength nylon rope could bear 11,000 pounds of


    weight, so it would not be easy to cut even with a sharp knife. It was very strong. How was it possible


    for Jack to cut it?


    Was there something at the bottom of the river?


    In the past, none of them would have thought there were monsters in the river, but now they were not


    as sure anymore.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Firstly, Oliver led them here and saw the strange wall of Enchanting Fog that wasparable to the


    Ancient Fortress. Secondly, they witnessed the never-before-seen Great Wolf


    Lastly was the Alpar River, which would not even float a feather. After all the inconceivable and strange


    sights, none of them would think it strange if there were any terrifying monsters in the river.


    They could only see a few bubbles on the surface of the river, and then nothing else. The faint green


    river of unknown depth remained before them.


    Of the five bodyguards working for Louis, one was dead and two were wounded. Jack¡¯s survival was


    uncertain, but everyone


    knew that his chances were slim.


    At least the bodyguards who were killed by the Great Wolf had their corpses left behind. Meanwhile,


    Jack was gone, leaving nothing behind.


    Gunther walked over with a stick and stared at the river palely, murmuring, ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s in the


    river?¡±


    While everyone was staring at the river, the surface suddenly churned and a huge snake-like head


    came out of it.


    This head looked like a snake, but it was huge and terrible. Its head was the size of a basket, and its


    eyes were bigger than an adult¡¯s fist. Those eyes were half yellow and half green. It was a strange and


    scary sight.


    Whoosh!


    The giant snake¡¯s look appeared angry and then dived into the river. Following that, its body undted


    in the river for a while. It was probably around 33 feet long. After stirring about for a while, it sunk into


    the river again.


    After some time, things calmed down and the river surface was tranquil again.


    If they hadn¡¯t just experienced it, no one would have expected the calm river to be hiding such a huge


    and dangerous


    creature!


    Gunther took a few steps back in surprise and asked Gabriel in a perplexed tone, ¡°Mr. Lewis, what¡­


    what is this thing?¡±


    Gabriel rubbed his eyes and said, ¡°Well¡­ It seems to be a python¡­¡±


    Just then, Oliver suddenly stepped forward and interrupted, ¡°This kind of snake is called the Nubia


    Python!¡±


    Gabriel was stunned. ¡°The Nubia Python? Is there really such a thing?¡±


    However, Gabriel came to terms with it quickly. If they could find the Alpar River, then was not much of


    a surprise for them to encounter the Nubia Python that lived in Alpar water.


    He had read in ¡°Biography in Nine States¡± that thergest Alpar water body in legends was the Night


    Swamp, which was a hugeke in Clusia. The entireke itself was made up of the Alpar River.


    Nothing lived in the Alpar River apart from two creatures. They were the Nubia Python and the


    Nocturna Heron.


    Legend has it that the beneath the Alpar River was just clear water. The Nubia Python lived in the clear


    water below the Alpar River. Therefore, it was difficult to find the Nubia Python on the river surface. It


    would onlye up to the Alpar River surface when it was foraging for food or when it was excited.


    ording to the legend of the Nubia Python, it was 33 feet long with a big head. With its mouth open


    wide, even a cow would be swallowed easily, let alone one person.


    In terms of ferocity, the Great Wolf would be nothing whenpared to the Nubia Python.


    Gabriel looked up at Oliver and asked, ¡°Oliver¡­ How did you learn about Nubia Python?¡±


    Oliver smiled awkwardly and shrugged, ¡°I¡¯m not sure myself. It just felt very simr to what I¡¯ve read in


    my old book, so-


    assumed it was.¡±


    Gabriel started to grow wary of Oliver. Originally, he only felt that Oliver was amazing, but he did think


    too highly of him. However, since passing through Enchanting Fog, he started having doubts. Oliver


    recognized the wall and happened to use the Eye Sculpture to resolve the Great Wolf incident. Now, he


    even blurted out the name of the Nubia Python. Were all those just mere coincidences?

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    Nothing could float on the Alpar River, so there were no creatures apart from the giant Nubia Python


    that appeared earlier.


    The Nubia Python was fierce and terrifying. How were they supposed to cross the river?


    Jack was no doubt devoured by the Nubia Python. They have lost another member, yet the Tristar


    Treasure was nowhere in sight. Before they could even find its location, they have already lost five


    people.


    They had only nine members left, and among them, Gunther, Gabriel, and Hailey were basically


    incapable of defending


    themselves.


    Only Louis, Yoseph, Wayne, Simon, Oliver, and Sienna were capable of doing something.


    1


    Louis looked at the terrifying Alpar River, and then at the distant mountain across it.


    He was a little confused. His one and only best friend, Yoseph, had begun to lose courage and had a


    fearful look in his eyes.


    Although Gunther, the boss, was in shock, he had no intention of backing down.


    Oliver was just thinking about how to cross the river and deal with Nubia Python. The thought of going


    back without achieving their goal never crossed his mind at all.


    Right now, he only had one way to go. With Sienna¡¯s affliction of the Blood Malediction, he had no


    choice but to keep going. In addition, now that he himself was also afflicted with Blood Malediction,


    there was no possibility of them turning back at


    all.


    Sienna sat on the grass and looked at the river with her face in her hands. She had experienced more


    bizarre encounters in the past few days than in the past 24 years of her life.


    Even with her logical thinking and abundant modern scientific knowledge, she could not figure out what


    was going on.


    She felt like she was living in a game or fantasy novel. The Enchanting Fog, the Great Wolf, the Alpar


    River, and the Nubia Python were all things beyond her wildest imagination!


    Were there more amazing things waiting for her ahead?


    She did not know the answer, but a thought of certainty appeared in her mind.


    While Gabriel was muttering the name of the Nubia Python, he frowned tightly as if he racked his brain


    to no avail.


    However, he clearly felt a sense of fear in his mind. He could not help but grab his head as he


    continued to think with all his might, ¡°What is it? Just what could it be?¡±


    As Gabriel pondered, he inadvertently looked up at the sky and came to a sudden realization, ¡°I


    remember it now!¡±


    Everyone was startled by his actions and looked at him. What did he recall?


    ¡°The Nocturna Heron!¡± Gabriel eximed as he looked up into the sky.


    ¡°What¡¯s a Nocturna Heron?¡± Louis asked.


    Gabriel suddenly showed a worried and terrified expression on his face and said, ¡°Nothing lived in the


    Alpar River apart from two creatures. They were the Nubia Python and the Nocturna Heron, which are


    trying to kill each other. Do you guys think it¡¯s that easy to capture a creature that could harm the Nubia


    Python?¡±


    Although the Nubia Python could not get out of the water, it was invincible in the Alpar River


    Louis¡¯ was shocked upon hearing that. ¡°Does the Nocturna Heron not fear the Nubia Python?¡±


    Gabriel nodded and exined, ¡°Everything follows its own nature. The Nubia Python is powerful, but


    the Nocturna Heron is its nemesis. The two creatures are each other¡¯s arch-enemy. The bird flies in the


    sky, unlike the Nubia Python which is stuck in the Alpar River. The Nocturna Heron is able to fly freely.


    How are we going to escape if it appears?¡±


    Gabriel¡¯s words immediately weighed heavily on everyone else.


    In addition to natural phenomena like the Enchanting Fog and the Alpar River, unimaginable creatures


    like the Great Wolf and the Nubia Python appeared before them, one more ferocious than the other. If


    the Nocturna Heron appeared now and was able to fly about freely in the sky, who would be able to


    survive that?


    Gunther looked at the surface of the Alpar River and listened to Gabriel¡¯s words. He felt a pang of


    sadness and wondered if he could even continue looking for the Tristar Treasure.


    Even if everyone continued to follow him, how could they cross the Alpar River?


    There were only two of the six bodyguards left, and they were not even halfway there yet. What if Louis


    and Yoseph were also injured?


    Gunther looked at the old and dispirited Gabriel, and then at the dejected Hailey.


    Gunther¡¯s heart was suddenly gripped with pain. Although he was saddened by the death and injuries


    that Louis¡¯ckeys


    suffered, it was not as bad as this. If Hailey were to be injured or suffered from mortal wounds, then he


    would rather not make this trip.


    Sienna pondered for a moment and then turned to Oliver, who was also stunned. She asked, ¡°Oliver,


    why don¡¯t we turn back? I don¡¯t think we can cross this river!¡±


    Oliver shook his head and refused immediately. ¡°We have to cross it. This is the only ce we can


    resolve your Blood Malediction.¡±


    Sienna fell silent. Although she did not spend that much time with Oliver, some people could be figured


    out in just a day, whereas some could not be figured trusted even after spending an entire lifetime


    together and end up abandoning their friends in times of trouble.


    Many people died here, and Oliver witnessed all of it. However, he was willing to risk his life to continue


    their search for the unconfirmed cure for her Blood Malediction. How could she not be moved by this?


    So, Sienna thought, ¡°If Oliver wants to go with me, so be it.¡± She was going along with him anyway. Be


    it life or death, they would be together.


    Oliver was lost in thoughts and stared at the Alpar River unconsciously. Suddenly, an identification


    message appeared in his .mind that snapped him out of his daze.


    ¡°Fuck! Why am I so dumb? How did I forget that I had the ability to identify?¡± Oliver thought.


    To be fair, Oliver could not be med for forgetting that. He was of the mind that his eyes could only


    identify objects, so he did not think about things that he had no experience with.


    The Enchanting Fog and the Great Wolf were both unintentionally identified. Right now, the Alpar


    River¡¯s identification was


    also the same!


    ¡°The Alpar River. It has a circr shape that surrounds the Enchanting Hollow. The total length of the


    river is 48 miles. It is 144 feet at its widest point, 36 feet at its narrowest point, 127 feet at its deepest


    point, and 42 feet at its shallowest point. A three-dimensional diagram of the Alpar River is avable for


    viewing with full 360 degrees view.¡±


    ¡°I can observe the miniature model of the Alpar River from all angles! This is awesome!¡± Oliver


    eximed internally.


    Without even thinking about it, Oliver clicked on the window for the 360-degree rotatable view of the


    Alpar River¡¯s 3D


    map.


    The three-dimensional map of the Alpar River was translucent, and Oliver rotated the map while


    viewing it.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    The water in the Alpar River was split into two colors, with the upper half being green and the lower half


    being transparent.


    The green and calm water above was the real Alpar River, while the water below was just regr clear


    water.


    There was a small creature model writhing about like an earthworm in the clear water segment in the


    distance.


    That was not an earthworm, but rather, the Nubia Python!


    After observing a few of them on the map, Oliver suddenly realized that they were the Nubia Pythons of


    the Alpar River.


    Oliver did some mental arithmetic. There was a total of 26 Nubia Pythons in the 48 miles length of the


    Alpar River, which gave it a poption density of roughly one Nubia Python every two miles.

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    The twenty-six giant Nubia Pythons were lying at the bottom of the Alpar River. Although they had poor


    eyesight, their hearing was extremely sensitive. They could sense any slight fluctuations in the river


    water.


    Therefore, if one wanted to get through the Alpar River by diving, it was basically a dead end. They


    couldn¡¯t get across the river without getting eaten by the Nubia Python¡¯s.


    However, Oliver saw a string of green dots cutting across the Alpar River map in his mind.


    After counting, Oliver found that there were 15 green dots in total, which were around 4 to 5 miles away


    from their current location.


    There was an exnation next to the green dots: [Thousands of ways to cross the Alpar River, yet only


    one way is the true way.]


    ¡°Thousands of ways to cross the Alpar River, yet only one way is the true way?¡± Oliver muttered the


    exnation to himself again and looked carefully at the green dots on the Alpar River map.


    There were 15 small green dots in the river.


    ¡°Thousands of ways to cross the Alpar River, yet only one way is the true way! Does this line mean


    there was only one way to get across the Alpar River?¡± wondered Oliver.


    An idea formed in Oliver¡¯s mind, and he looked over at the others who were still in a daze. After


    thinking about how to mention this to the others, he said, ¡°Mr. Fox, shall we take a detour and check


    out the way?¡±


    Gunther sighed in disappointment and said, ¡°We can¡¯t get across, so what¡¯s the point? We have


    bumped into both the Great Wolf and the Nubia Python. We have one keeping us from moving forward


    and another from going back. What can we do?¡±


    Oliver thought for a while before saying, ¡°Mr. Fox, everything in this world has something to curb it.


    There¡¯s light to curb the shadows and antidotes to curb poisons, so I think even though the Alpar River


    is pitted with perils, there must be a loophole here that we can use. We can¡¯t cross the river now


    anyway, so why don¡¯t we slowly walk and look along the river to see if we can find a way?¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Gunther was quite depressed, but Gabriel fell into deep thought before he nodded in response to


    Oliver¡¯s words and said, ¡°Oliver¡¯s words are indeed quite philosophical. Everything in this world is


    rtive. The Alpar River is quite dangerous, but there must be a safe way to cross it. Let¡¯s try looking


    for it!¡±


    Seeing that even Gabriel was in agreement with Oliver, Gunther nodded.


    However, Gabriel looked at the sky and reminded them again, ¡°We need to be careful of the Nocturna


    Heron. ording to the Book of Mountains and Seas, the Nubia Pythons and the Nocturna Herons


    have a natural prey and predator rtionship. If the Nubia Pythons are here, then the Nocturna Herons


    must also exist. It¡¯s just that.. I haven¡¯t really seen the Nocturna Heron before.¡±


    But in broad daylight, where the sky was clear blue, he couldn¡¯t see any other birds, not to mention the


    Nocturna Heron.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± said Oliver as he helped up Sienna, who waszing around. They walked along the other


    side of the Alpar River.


    The Alpar River was a strange body of water. The water level did not rise or fall, and the river was not


    flowing. It was indeed a strange river.


    Wayne and Simon followed behind Oliver and Sienna closely. Hailey also hurriedly helped her father,


    Gunther, and followed behind them.


    The line of nine people walked along the Alpar River.


    The Alpar River was t and level, so the water was not flowing. Oliver was looking at the river as he


    walked and became curious about the river emerging in his heart.


    The Alpar River was so long and yet was as t and level as a stagnant body of water. It was as if the


    river was a man-made stagnant body of water.


    But how much manpower and material resources would it have taken to dig out such a long river?


    What was even more inconceivable was that the Alpar River water was unusual. Who had the


    resources to find so much water to make a river?


    It could only be described as a heavenly miracle.


    But were there any sights seen in Enchanting Hollow that could be considered as not inconceivable?


    After walking for more than half an hour, Sienna panted a little. Oliver helped her to sit down and said,


    ¡°You should take a break. There is no rush. We can rest as we keep moving forward.¡±


    After Sienna sat on a clean stone, Oliver pulled back the cor of her shirt slightly and looked at her


    back.


    The traces of the eye symbol on Sienna¡¯s back looked more obvious and redder than before.


    She only had 66 days left.


    Hailey, who was behind Oliver and Sienna, felt a sharp stab in her heart when she saw their intimacy.


    ¡°Oliver is being intimate with Sienna in front of me. Is he doing this on purpose?¡± wondered Hailey.


    ¡°Sixty-six¡­ sixty-six¡­¡± murmured Oliver as he looked at the mountain opposite the Alpar River. Could


    he really find an antidote for Blood Malediction there?


    How about the Elixir of Immortality, a long-cherished dream of Gunther¡¯s? Could they find it there?


    Gunther¡¯s looked even more dispirited and seemed like he could copse at any time and never get up


    again.


    Gabriel walked over to Gunther and took out some pills for him. Then he took out a thermos cup and


    poured him a ss of hot water as he said, ¡°Gunt, take the medicine.¡±


    Gunther smiled sadly and asked, ¡°Will the medicine still work?¡±


    Hailey had tears in her eyes as she persuaded him, ¡°Dad, take the medicine¡­¡±


    Gunther sighed. He couldn¡¯t bear to see Hailey¡¯s worried and desperate expression, so he took the pills


    and warm water from Gabriel. He tilted his head, drank the water, and swallowed the pills.


    Louis cut down a long, thin branch to explore the river depth, but he still couldn¡¯t touch the bottom of


    the river with the stick.


    Wayne and Simon looked around with their binocrs as they explored the way.


    The mutant Great Wolf was gone, and the Alpar River was silent. There was no movement on the


    water¡¯s surface.


    If Jack hadn¡¯t provoked the scary and huge Nubia Python by diving into the river, who would have


    known that something so powerful was hidden in the waters?


    Oliver looked at the mountain for a while and then turned to look forward. ording to the map in his


    mind, the location of the green dots was already very close.


    After taking a short break, Oliver looked at both Gunther, who wasnguishing, and the frail and old


    Gabriel. Then, he stood up and said to Gunther, ¡°You can rest here for a while, Mr. Fox. I¡¯ll go check


    things out.¡±


    Gunther nodded and thought, ¡°Do whatever you want. It feels the same no matter which part of the


    Alpar River we look at.¡±


    Oliver took a few steps and was followed by Wayne and Simon.


    Oliver thought for a while before waving his hand at Simon and saying, ¡°You just stay here and watch


    over Sienna.¡±


    Simon nodded in agreement.


    Only Wayne followed behind Oliver, and Oliver felt much more at ease.


    Wayne and Simon were not strangers to him, so he didn¡¯t have to worry that they would spill something


    if they saw questionable things.


    The location of the green dots was still 0.7 miles away. Oliver walked straight toward them ording to


    the indications in his mind.


    However, there was no movement on the surface of the Alpar River, nor could they see anything in the


    waters.


    As Oliver got closer to the location of the green dots, he slowed down a little. Then, he slowly


    approached where the green dots were.


    When he came to the location where the green dots were indicated, Oliver stopped and looked at the


    ce carefully.


    Wayne felt curious when he saw Oliver staring in a daze at a certain point in the river. ¡°There is nothing


    different here from other ces,¡± thought Wayne.


    Oliver stared in a daze for a while before he turned to Wayne and instructed, ¡°Go chop a long, thin


    branch for me.¡±


    Wayne hurriedly chopped off a branch around 10 to 13 feet long and was as thick as a small wine


    ss. Before handing it to Oliver, Wayne cleared away the leaves and smaller branches.


    Oliver squatted down near the river with the branch. He sensed the correct position with the map in his


    mind and then stretched out the branch into the river.


    Wayne carefully stood guard near Oliver so that he could pull Oliver back as soon as there was a slight


    movement.


    There were no changes. After Oliver stretched the branch into the river for one and a half feet deep, the


    branch touched something hard and couldn¡¯t go any deeper!


    ¡°It¡¯s real! It turns out that the green dots in my mind are the bridge piers hidden in the Alpar River,¡±


    thought Oliver.

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    Since the bridge pier was hidden, it proved that they could be used to pass through the river. But would


    it attract the Nubia Pythons lying in the river?


    From the map in his mind, the distance between these bridge piers was about one and a half feet.


    The distance from one side of the river to the opposite side at this location was about 49 feet, and the


    bridge pier was a square column of one foot in length and one foot in width. There was also a distance


    of one and a half feet between one bridge pier and another.


    Oliver carefully observed the movements of the Nubia Pythons that he could see in his mind, but there


    were almost no movements. The Nubia Pythons on both sides of the bridge pier were about 1,000 feet


    away from the bridge pier and remained motionless at the bottom of the Alpar River.


    Seeing that Oliver had managed to probe the river depth but was still looking at it in a daze, Wayne


    called in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Eastwood¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡­¡± mumbled Oliver as he came to his senses and retracted the branch. It didn¡¯t matter whether


    he checked out the other bridge piers as he could see them clearly in his mind. He just wanted to check


    the first one to prove the bridge pier was


    there.


    After thinking for a while, Oliver told Wayne, ¡°Call everyone over with the walkie-talkie, and say we¡¯ve


    found a way to cross the river!¡±


    Wayne immediately took the walkie-talkie from his waistband and pressed the call switch to speak. ¡°Mr.


    Hayes, we have found a way to cross the river here. Please answer if you can hear me!¡±


    ¡°They have found a way to cross the river?¡± mumbled Louis, who was stunned for a moment when he


    heard that. He vaguely heard Wayne¡¯s voice reporting the same to Gunther with the walkie-talkie. He


    then responded with great joy, ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll be right there!¡±


    Hearing that there was a way to cross the river acted as a stimnt. The group of old, weak, sick, and


    disabled rushed over in a shorter time than Oliver and Wayne to arrive.


    As soon as they reached the location, Gunther stared at Oliver and asked, ¡°Have you found a way to


    cross the river? W-Where is it?¡±


    Gunther asked and looked around, but when he saw that this location¡¯s river surface was no different


    from other ces, his face, which seemed so excited, tensed up.


    ¡°Where is the passage? Did Oliver lie to them?¡± wondered Gunther.


    But in Gunther¡¯s impression, although Oliver was not from an influential background, he had never lied


    to anyone didn¡¯t look like a liar either.


    ¡°But¡­ Where is the way to cross the river?¡± wondered Gunther again.


    Oliver pointed to the river and said, ¡°It¡¯s under the water¡¯s surface.¡±


    ¡°Wayne, get me a rope,¡± said Oliver.


    Wayne quickly took out a nylon rope from his backpack. Oliver took it and directly tied it around his


    waist.


    Wayne was stunned. ¡°Mr. Eastwood, what are you¡­ What are you doing?¡± asked Wayne.


    and


    Oliver nodded and said, ¡°Crossing the river. There are 15 bridge piers under the river. Each bridge pier


    is about one and a half feet apart. The bridge pier¡¯s surface is about one foot deep from the river¡¯s


    surface. I tested it out just now. I am more familiar with the route of this bridge pier than the rest of you,


    so I¡¯ll go first. Once I have crossed over, the people behind me can cross the river by holding onto the


    rope.¡±


    Wayne and Simon were dumbfounded. Then, they said in unison, ¡°No.¡±


    This was followed by Hailey and Sienna saying together, ¡°No!¡±


    Everyone had seen with their own eyes how fierce and terrible the Nubia Pythons were. Whoever went


    into the river would be lunchmeat for the Nubia Pythons.


    Oliver looked at the crowd. He could see Louis and Yoseph were scared, while Gunther looked sick


    enough to be on his deathbed. Gabriel was old and frail, and Hailey was delicate. Sienna was even


    less suitable to cross the river first.


    Wayne and Simon were best friends. Oliver thought it over and felt it was better for him to try out the


    passage first.


    found the way, and I know it best, so it will be better if I go,¡± said Oliver as he lifted the rope around his


    waist and added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have already taken precautions. If any problems arise, you can pull me


    back quickly.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go,¡± said Wayne as he stepped forward to untie the rope around Oliver¡¯s waist. He naturally couldn¡¯t


    let Oliver go first. Simon dragged Wayne back and said solemnly, ¡°I¡¯ll go. Wayne, you protect Mr.


    Eastwood.¡±


    When Simon reached for Wayne¡¯s hand to get the rope, they quickly got into a fight with each other.


    Their banter, which went back and forth, was intense.


    As Simon was better at closebat, Wayne was at a disadvantage as soon as they started fighting.


    But he rushed toward Oliver regardless of the situation and said, ¡°Sim, your skills are better than mine.


    You should stay behind and protect Mr. Eastwood.¡±


    ¡°If something happens as I¡¯m crossing the river, it will be better if Simon stays behind,¡± thought Wayne.


    Oliver¡¯s face darkened, and he said coldly, ¡°I am the boss here. It is not your ce to make decisions


    for me. I¡¯ll be the one going!¡±


    Simon suddenly poked at Oliver¡¯s waist with his hand, and Oliver made a sound before going limp and


    falling into unconsciousness.


    Simon also held off Wayne with several violent hand movements and untied the rope at Oliver¡¯s waist


    with his other hand. Then, Simon tied the rope on himself before bending down and picking up the


    branch Oliver was holding. After that, he instantly jumped into the river.


    This series of movements was done as fast as lightning, and Wayne didn¡¯t even have time to rush up


    and stop Simon. He .could only watch helplessly as Simon jumped into the river.


    Wayne¡¯s eyes were filled with sorrow. Simon was a reserved and cold person who usually didn¡¯t say


    much, but when it came to friendship, he valued it more than anyone.


    They both shared the same thoughts. First was that they would never let Oliver risk himself. Secondly,


    they would take on the risk of crossing the river first and leave the chance of survival to the other.


    Since Wayne did not manage to get the opportunity of taking the risk, he could only grab the rope tied


    to Simon as he fell into the river.


    Everyone else on the shore could only watch as this took ce. After Simon fell into the river, his feet


    were submerged in the Alpar River until his calf, but he managed to stand firmly in the river.


    There was really a bridge pier in the river.


    Everyone held their breaths anxiously. They could only quietly pick up the rope and hold it tightly. They


    didn¡¯t dare to make a sound for fear that they would wake up the Nubia Python lying at the bottom of


    the river.


    Simon had already jumped into the river, and no matter what Wayne¡¯s thoughts were, he could only


    acquiesce to them. Wayne¡¯s heart quailed as he stared at Simon.


    Except for the slight fluctuation when Simon jumped into the water, there was no other movement on


    the river¡¯s surface.


    The river¡¯s surface remained tranquil.


    Seeing Oliver lying on the ground, Sienna hurried over and held him up. ¡°Oliver¡­¡± called Sienna.


    Wayne exined to Sienna, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mr. Eastwood has just fainted. He will be fine.¡±


    Sienna nodded. Of course, she knew that Simon wouldn¡¯t hurt Oliver. Both Simon and Wayne wanted


    to protect Oliver.


    In the Alpar River, Simon probed into the river water ahead with branches. Around 2 inches away,


    directly in front of him, the branch managed to hit another solid surface. It was about one foot below the


    water¡¯s surface.


    Simon stepped forward as he used the branch to feel his way. He stepped on the next bridge pier with


    one foot and then only shifted over the other foot.


    Wayne was on tenterhooks, and he whispered in a low voice, ¡°Sim¡­ B-Be careful!¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Simon opened his mouth and mouthed an ¡°okay¡± without making any sound. Then, he turned around


    and continued to probe below the river¡¯s surface with the branch.


    At this moment, except for the unconscious Oliver, the others were all staring at Simon crossing the


    river. Everyone was on tenterhooks, as they were scared of seeing the Alpar River roiling and the scary


    and humongous Nubia Pythonsing out and eating someone.


    Louis looked at Simon, who was wading across the Alpar River, feeling slightly ashamed. He was loyal


    to his boss, Gunther, but could he do what Simon and Wayne had done for Oliver?


    It was not easy to do that.


    Simon, who was crossing the river, had reached the center of the river by now by using the branch to


    probe the water¡¯s surface ahead of him.


    The Alpar River was not muddy, but even so, no one could see below the water¡¯s surface. The water


    was not translucent, and one had to constantly wonder whether the Nubia Python would suddenly


    break through the water¡¯s surface.

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    Everyone at the scene dared not make a sound for fear of disturbing the Nubia Python under the river


    that was fierce and inexplicably huge.


    Although Simon was extremely careful when moving in the river, the Nubia Python¡¯s sense was


    extraordinarily strong. It could detect the slightest movement in a few hundred yards around it in the


    Alpar River.


    The Nubia Python heard Simon when he first stepped into the river. However, it looked at the bridge


    pier rather fearfully. and then stayed still again after lowering its head,


    The 15 bridge piers were made of a substance exceptionally harmful to the Nubia Python. Even if they


    did not touch it, they would feel extremely ufortable starting from a distance of 33 feet from there.


    The water within 330 feet of the bridge pier was filled with the substance used to build the bridge pier. If


    the Nubia Python got close to it, it would be burned or even reduced into a pile of sludge.


    However, no one knew this secret. The only person who knew the path of the bridge pier was Oliver,


    who was in aa after being stabbed by Simon.


    .While leading the way, Simon carefully crossed the river through the bridge pier. Once he passed all


    15 bridge piers, he


    stopped on thest bridge pier and looked back and forth.


    Wayne waved his hand frantically and motioned Simon to go ashore.


    The presence of the Nubia Python in the river caused everyone to be very anxious.


    Simon stretched his hand to hold the ledge and easily leaped out of the river onto thend.


    Everyone there breathed a sigh of relief.


    Simon had crossed the river safely.


    Gunther was the most excited of all. His pale face gradually turned red as he thought, ¡°Simon crossed


    the river!¡±


    After Simon got ashore, he took off the rope and tied it around a thick tree nearby that he found.


    Wayne also hurriedly found a thick tree and tied the other end of the rope to it. The rope ran across the


    river, acting as a safety rope.


    Simon waved at the other side of the river, so Wayne asked the others, ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡±


    Everyone exchanged nces, then Gunther said, ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±


    There was no way out for him. Even if he could not get through it and would be eaten by the Nubia


    Python, Gunther had to


    cross over.


    Hailey immediately supported her father and said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    However, Louis immediately came to assist Gunther and said, ¡°Ms. Fox, you can follow after this. I¡¯ll


    help Mr. Fox there. You don¡¯t have enough strength to help him.¡±


    Hailey was unwilling to, but Louis¡¯ words made sense. If anything happened in the river, Louis was full


    of strength and energy, so he would be able to protect Gunther better. Thus, Hailey nodded in


    agreement.


    However, Louis also took an extra step of precaution. He took out a rope to bind himself with Gunther


    and left the end of the rope to Wayne and Yoseph.


    Meanwhile, Oliver woke up and saw the petite beauty, Sienna, holding him. He cleared his mind before


    he remembered something suddenly, so he quickly got up and asked, ¡°Where is Sim?¡±


    Wayne turned around and whispered to him, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, Sim has crossed the river and is safe on


    the other side.¡±


    Oliver hurriedly looked across the river and saw Simon, in a healthy state, waving his hand over there.


    At this time, Gunther and Louis had already entered the water. Louis was in front of Gunther, while


    Gunther was at the back. Both of them grasped the safety rope on the river surface with one hand and


    held a walking stick in the other hand to probe into the bridge pier under the river, and then walked


    forward carefully step by step.


    Hailey was most worried when Gunther crossed the river. She watched intently from the riverbank while


    holding onto a walking stick.


    Oliver looked at the beautiful Hailey standing by the river. He wanted to pull her back a little, but he was


    afraid that Sienna would be jealous.


    Sienna chuckled and whispered in his ear, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll be the kind person in your stead.¡±


    Sienna approached Hailey and took her hand, saying, ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t fall into the river.¡±


    Hailey¡¯s focus was only on Gunther. She stared at him intently for fear that the huge and fierce


    predatorial python woulde out of the river.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Louis, who was in the river, was even more nervous. He kept thinking of the scene when Jack was


    swallowed by the Nubia Python.


    A few minutester, Louis finally reached thest bridge pier across the river. Simon bent down from


    the riverbank and grabbed onto Louis¡¯ hand to pull him ashore.


    With the extra support, Louis jumped up with all his strength. Louis held Gunther¡¯s hand tightly with the


    other hand, and since Gunther was not even 110 pounds, he was easily dragged along.


    The two mennded safely.


    Hailey breathed a long sigh of relief across the river, only to find that she was holding Sienna¡¯s hand


    tightly with a sweaty palm.


    Gunther was very excited after he crossed the river. He waved his hand to signal Hailey to hurry over,


    but he only made expressions and did not dare to speak because he was afraid that his voice would


    draw the Nubia Python out.


    Meanwhile, Oliver was observing the map of the Alpar River. The Nubia Pythons did note close to


    the bridge pier at all.


    Once he saw Gunther ushering Hailey to cross, Oliver quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll lead the way ahead.¡±


    Wayne did not say anything and directly picked up his backpack to go with Oliver.


    Sienna stepped up first and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take the front, and you, the back.¡±


    For some reason unknown to Hailey herself, she followed Sienna and said, ¡°I will go with you.¡±


    Oliver clearly saw that the Nubia Python did not move or get close to the bridge pier, so he was


    relieved. Otherwise, he would not agree to let Sienna take the lead.


    After Sienna stepped into the river, Hailey followed her closely. Oliver and then Wayne followed behind,


    and the four of them crossed the river together.


    Only Gabriel and Yoseph were left behind. Yoseph nced at the river in fear and followed them


    quickly. He waved to Gabriel on the shore. ¡°Professor Lewis, take my hand ande down.¡±


    After Gabriel tied the safety rope, he took Yoseph¡¯s hand and slowly descended into the river. After


    stepping on the solid surface of the bridge pier in the river, Gabriel calmed down a little.


    At this time, they did not care whether the Nubia Python woulde out from under the river. There


    was no one behind them, so they had to cross the river quickly.


    This train of six people crossed the river in a row with a safety rope across the river at the level of their


    chest and another safety rope tied around their waists. There was no danger for them as long as the


    Nubia Python did not show up.


    Nobody could be certain of the oue. The gigantic and ferocious nature of the Nubia Python was


    engraved in everyone¡¯s mind.


    In fact, Oliver was the most nervous among the group in the Alpar River. He did not dare to ck off on


    observing the map of the Alpar River and kept observing the little green dots in his mind that


    represented the Nubia Pythons.


    Fortunately, none of the Nubia Pythons moved in this direction. They were still motionless under the


    water/


    Oliver had already figured it out. Even if they caused a bigger ruckus, the Nubia Python probably would


    note close either. They were probably not afraid of the humans, but something here terrified them.


    It was unlikely that one of them was the cause because if that was true, the Nubia Python would not be


    only staying away


    now.


    Since they were not afraid of the humans, and all the backpacks and instruments they carried had


    remained unchanged, it was unlikely that the Nubia Python would be afraid of the goods or things they


    carried.


    An idea suddenly popped into Oliver¡¯s mind. He concluded internally, ¡°The Nubia Python are afraid of


    the 15 bridge piers hidden under the river!¡±

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    ¡°What substance could the bridge pier be made of? It must not be ordinary as it can even scare the


    fierce and enormous Nubia Python,¡± Oliver wondered.


    Oliver originally wanted to identify it, but the bridge pier was under the Alpar River. He needed to stare


    at the object he wanted to identify for three seconds before his eyes¡¯ identification skills could be


    triggered.


    Since he couldn¡¯t see the bridge pier at all, there was no way to trigger his identification skills.


    Among the nine people, only Oliver knew where the Nubia Python was and that they weren¡¯t in danger.


    The other eight all shuddered with fear.


    If the Nubia Python suddenly emerged from the water, then all the people on the river would probably


    be dead. The creature was not something that humans could confront.


    Fortunately, everyone dauntingly crossed the dangerous river without mishap. After they climbed up to


    the shore, they all breathed long sighs of relief.


    Delight overtook Gunther¡¯s withered face as he realized that bringing Oliver here was his greatest


    blessing.


    From escaping the Enchanting Fog to unintentionally scaring off the Great Wolf and even avoiding the


    Nubia Python and crossing the Alpar River, these fatal difficulties that everyone thought could not be


    solved were all resolved by Oliver. Whether he was really capable or just too lucky, he always managed


    to solve the problems.


    If it weren¡¯t for Oliver, they would still be waiting for their deaths in Enchanting Fog!


    Just then, Gunther noticed that everyone was happy, except for Oliver, who was staring at the river


    nkly. He patted Oliver on the shoulder and said, ¡°Oliver, thank you. But¡­ the bridge piers are under


    the river, so no one can really see them. How did you know they¡¯re here?¡±


    Oliver pondered for a while before answering, ¡°Mr. Fox, I roughly studied this river from where we came


    in until where we are now. It surrounds Mount Rockenan ahead and forms a circle around it. Moreover,


    the river is not running water but standing water. The water level of the whole circle is the same, and


    there is no upstream or downstream. I observed it throughout the long journey and found that its shape


    resembles the essence of the Eight Doors Formation, namely Beginning, Tranquility, Life, Misfortune,


    Obstacle, Perturbation, Destruction, and Death. The Door of Life from the Eight Doors Formation is


    located at the bridge pier here. Actually, all things in this world correspond to each other. There¡¯s life


    and death, up and down, and sky and earth. There is an effective antidote for every acute poison out


    there, so naturally, there would be a Door of Life in a rare, dangerous spot like the Alpar River.¡±¡±


    Gunther nodded as he listened. He was also good at identifying antiques and had a profound


    knowledge of history, but he knew nothing about divining skills such as sorcery and divination


    Moreover, he had never expected that Oliver would know these so well at such a young age.


    The more time Gunther spent with Oliver, the more his impression of thetter changed. This young


    man gave him too many surprises.


    Frankly, Gunther didn¡¯t care about Oliver in the past. He felt that Oliver¡¯s close rtionship with his


    daughter Hailey would have a negative impact on her and that Hailey was too good for Oliver.


    It was only now that Gunther gradually recognized that Oliver was definitely an outstanding talent. The


    latter had the ability to make money and possessed all kinds of knowledge and even amazing luck. The


    only thing heckedpared to Julian was a wealthy family. Other than that, Oliver was way better


    than Julian in all aspects.


    With Oliver¡¯s ability, his worth would definitely exceed billions of dors in ten years. As for Julian,


    he would merely inherit the assets of the older generation.


    At that moment, Gunther realized it wasn¡¯t Hailey who was too good for Oliver. Rather, Oliver was way


    too good for Hailey.


    Even Gabriel came over and asked Oliver curiously, ¡°Oliver, how do you know so much about sorcery


    and divination?¡±


    Oliver quickly shook his head. ¡°I only know a little bit of it¡­¡±


    This was actually an excuse he made up. Oliver wasn¡¯t fully proficient in the study of sorcery and


    divination, butbined with his visual identification skills, people thought he was truly knowledgeable


    in the subject.


    Gabriel looked at the Alpar River that they had just crossed and shook his head. ¡°Oliver, you young


    man¡­ I don¡¯t know what to say. I have lived for over 70 years, and it¡¯s my first time seeing a young


    fellow like you who¡¯s familiar with things that only the old sorcerer couldprehend!¡±


    Gunther got so excited that he suddenly started coughing, and after a few coughs, he began to cough


    up blood.


    Hailey quickly supported him and found him a nearby stone to sit down. She fetched some pills and hot


    water for him to take the medicine.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t talk for now. Please calm down.¡±


    Gunther wiped the blood from his mouth and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m all right. I¡¯m just too happy. See, I


    survived the Enchanting Fog, the ferocious Great Wolf, the Alpar River, and the Nubia Python. Doesn¡¯t


    all this prove that I¡¯m very lucky?¡±


    Hailey had tears in her eyes, but she smiled and responded, ¡°Yes, Dad. You are very lucky.¡±


    ¡°Right? We managed to reach this ce even after encountering all those obstacles. Who knows?


    Maybe I can really find the cure to my sickness,¡± replied Gunther with a smile.


    Hailey just nodded and tried not to let her tears flow out.


    The legends about invulnerable and immortal people were baseless, and everyone knew that it was too


    unrealistic. Still, Hailey sincerely prayed to the Almighty now to give Gunther some hope and an elixir of


    immortality. Even if she had to trade her life for it, she would be willing to do so..


    Gunther took the medicine and sipped some hot water. Then, he stood up with the support of his crutch


    and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. The more we walk, the closer we get!¡±


    Of course, the others didn¡¯t have a problem with that. After a while of walking, Oliver took the lead. It


    was better that he did


    1.


    This was because his eyes could identify everything he could see, and he could recognize whether it


    was dangerous.


    No one else volunteered to lead. After Isaac, the tour guide, died, Louis was supposed to be the one to


    lead the way. But although he could fight well, he was clueless about how to identify dangers along this


    perilous road.


    Oliver walked ahead, followed by Wayne and Simon, and then Sienna and Hailey. Louis held Gunther,


    while Yoseph apanied Gabriel.


    The Nocturna Heron that Gabriel was worried about didn¡¯t show up, and they had safely crossed the


    Alpar River without mishap. Now, he felt a little uneasy because of how smooth the journey was.


    It was not that he wanted danger toe their way; he just thought the road was abnormally quiet and


    uneventful. After they walked for another two to three hours, the sun set on the west hillside, and the


    sky gradually darkened.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Oliver found a nearby t ground with good visibility of the area and stopped. Then, he waved to Louis


    and said, ¡°Let¡¯s set up the camp here tonight.¡±


    Gunther nodded and sat down to rest. Mount Rockenan was right in front of them, but they weren¡¯t


    even halfway there after/ walking for hours.


    Gabriel looked at the rosy afterglow in the west, and then at the dark sky above him. Suddenly, he


    pointed at some ck spots in the sky and asked, ¡°What is that?¡±

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but look up at the sky. Those small ck spots were very high up and far away,


    but it seemed that with every few seconds, they would be bigger.


    Oliver stared up at the ck spots, and after a few seconds, he identified them.


    [The Nocturna Herron, a nocturnal creature that moves at night and hides during the day. Their main


    source of food is the Nubia Python. The Nocturna Heron has a wingspan of nine feet ten inches, a


    body length of around eight feet two inches, and a weight of around 121 pounds. Their wings are as


    hard as iron, and its beak can prate metal. The Nubia Python isn¡¯t a match for their ws and


    pecks and is the mortal enemy of the Nocturna Heron. The Nocturna Heron¡¯s weakness is fire.]


    Oliver was stunned. No wonder he didn¡¯t see the legendary beast that was ¡°not on good terms¡± with the


    Nubia Python. The Nocturna Heron would only appear at night.


    ¡°What now?¡± he thought.


    Everyone else looked up at these ck spots in the sky. They didn¡¯t expect that they would be in


    danger.


    Oliver then looked around and saw a hole in the small rocky slope from his right. The height of the hole


    was the size of an average man, so he pointed in that direction and said, ¡°Everyone, go to the cave.


    Wayne, Sim, and Louis, go get some dry firewood and take them to the entrance of the cave. Sienna


    and Hailey, go hide in that hole with Mr. Fox!¡±


    Hailey was surprised and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Oliver pointed to the ck spot above his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s the Nocturna Heron. They only move


    at night, and they¡¯re already out when the sky turns dark. Quick! Hide in the cave!¡±


    Gabriel was also surprised. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ the Nocturna Heron?¡±


    Before he could ask Oliver why he knew that it was the Nocturna Heron, Oliver urged loudly, ¡°Go into


    the cave and hide. The Nocturna Heron even eats the Nubia Python, and it¡¯s afraid of fire. Let¡¯s hide in


    the cave and make some fire there. Quick!¡±


    Hearing that the Nocturna Heron ate even Nubia Python, others were startled and ran toward the cave.


    Louis, Simon, Wayne, and Yoseph hurriedly picked up some dried firewood.


    Oliver ran while picking up some dead branches. From time to time, he looked over his head and found


    that those ck spots had be thicker and bigger.


    Hailey was more than 66 feet away from the entrance of the cave. She was supporting her father there,


    and they just arrived at the entrance of the cave. When she looked up, those ck spots that were


    originally very small and almost invisible had turned into eagle-sized creatures, and their fierce


    deposition could be seen clearly.


    Gabriel took out the shlight, switched it on, and shone the light inside the cave before he ran inside,


    leading the way. Hailey then helped her father in a hurry. Sienna was at the entrance of the cave to


    help build up the firewood.


    The others held arge handful of dried firewood as well. Oliver hurriedly cut down two thick trees and


    dragged them into


    the hole.


    There were a lot of dry wood and dead branches now, but all those could not stay lit for long. Only


    moist wood could remain lit for a long time.


    Louis and Wayne hurriedly took out a lighter to start the fire. The dried branches were stuffed with


    some dead leaves and hay at the bottom, so they lit up at one point.


    Simon and Yoseph each took a machete to cut the wet wood into three feet of short firewood before


    putting it on the dry firewood for better burning.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time, the ck spots in the sky had turned into two giant birds which were nine feet ten inches in


    size. They were only a dozen feet away from the entrance of the cave. The huge body and fierce look


    of the Nocturna Heron could be clearly seen now.


    Before the fire could burn the woods thoroughly, a giant bird with wings almost nine feet ten inches


    wide flew straight to the entrance of the cave.


    Wayne drew his machete and shed it at the Nocturna Heron.


    The Nocturna Heron didn¡¯t even avoid the attack as its half-foot-long sharp beak pecked at the


    entrance of the cave.


    Bang!


    Even the sparks from the fire burst into the cave. Wayne had amazing arm strength, but his arms even


    started hurting when they came in contact with the Nocturna Heron. Even the machete on his hand


    almost fell off.


    The Nocturna Heron didn¡¯t expect Wayne¡¯s arm to be so strong as well since that one sh threw the


    Nocturna Heron a few feet away beforending on the ground. It was almost rolling on the ground


    before it crawled up, ring at Wayne with a fierce look.


    After that, there was a heavy fluttering sound, and around 200 Nocturna Herons flew from the sky.


    They were like huge oversized eagles and were patrolling back and forth in the open space in front of


    the cave entrance with their eyes fixed on the entrance of the cave.


    Those two strong legs of the Nocturna Herons stood upright, and their height was almost as tall as an


    adult¡¯s as they red at the cave with a fierce gaze.


    They were like assassins in ck armor as they stood at the entrance, quacking loudly.


    Wayne was so provoked by their stares that he lifted his machete and wanted to kick the firewood so


    that he could get out of there to fight them.


    Oliver was right next to him. He stretched out his hand and stopped Wayne. ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive. Those


    things are hard as iron, and it¡¯s impossible to sh them.¡±


    Simon then took out his handgun and shot a few rounds at one of the Nocturna Herons.


    ng! ng!


    With two sounds, sparks could be seen shing from the Nocturna Heron, but it didn¡¯t take a step back.


    Instead, it took a few more steps forward to the cave entrance, closing in.


    At this time, the fire at the entrance of the cave became bigger and raged, blocking the entrance of the


    cave.


    Gabriel walked more than 33 feet inside the cave with a shlight, only to find that it was getting wider


    and wider.


    The entrance of the cave was only one person tall, but as he walked in deeper, the height of the cave


    was almost 13 to 16 feet high. The capacity in the cave was getting bigger andrger, and the cave felt


    dark and empty.


    The point was that the cave seemed to be endless, as no one could see the end of the cave even after


    light was shone. It was only pitch ck ahead as if the cave was a huge beast that could swallow them


    whole.


    Louis also nced at where Gabriel was and felt fortunate that there was no dead end to the cave. If


    there was a dead end and based on the fire burning at the entrance, they would have suffocated to


    death if not dying of the heat.


    The fire at the entrance of the cave was already very big, just like a ring of fire protecting the cave.


    The Nocturna Herons just stared at the entrance of the cave without moving.


    Yoseph, who nced at the fire, shouted with joy, ¡°They are afraid of fire! They are afraid of fire!¡±


    Oliver had already mentioned that. Fortunately, he asked everyone to pick up a bunch of dried firewood


    in advance. Otherwise, even if they fled into the cave, those Nocturna Herons would still hunt them


    down.


    Gabriel looked at Oliver, who wasmanding, secretly in the corner of the cave, and wondered, ¡°How


    does he know that the Nocturna Herons are afraid of fire? And how does he know that those are the


    Nocturna Herons? They were just multiple ck spots in the sky at first, but they were so far away, so


    how did he know that?¡±


    A group of Nocturna Herons stood at the entrance of the cave, staring at the people standing in the


    cave.


    Simon suddenly shouted, ¡°They¡¯re waiting for our fire to go out!¡±


    Everyone was shocked. Yes, when the firewood was burnt out or when the fire weakened, the


    Nocturna Herons could pounce into the cave.


    Oliver knew that the Nocturna Heron was much fiercer than the mutant Great Wolf. As long as they


    found a chance to fly into the cave, the people in there would instantly be food to them.


    Not only that, but the firewood was not enough to burn for a whole night. Two pieces of wet firewood


    together with dry branches could burn for around two or three hours at most. It was only over seven


    o¡¯clock now, so the fire would only burn till ten.


    ¡°What if the firewood burned out?¡± everyone thought.


    Wayne was about to hide deeper in the cave, but suddenly, he heard a screaming from the inner


    parts.

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    The people at the entrance were stunned when they heard the scream before they turned around to


    look inside.


    ¡°Are there any mutant monsters or beasts in the cave?¡± they thought.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Even if there was, the firewood that was burning with fire was now blocking the entrance of the cave,


    the Nocturna Herons were outside of the cave, and now, there might even be threats in the cave. They


    truly had nowhere to escape.


    Wayne immediately said, ¡°Sim, you protect Mr. Eastwood and Sienna. Yoseph, look after Ms. Fox and


    Mr. Fox. Louis and I will move deeper inside.¡±


    At this time, the danger outside was obvious, but the Nocturna Herons were afraid of fire, so the fire at


    the entrance was enough to block them, but the unknown danger inside the cave was the most


    dangerous thing.


    ¡°Okay, be careful.¡± Simon pulled out a military dagger to protect Oliver and Sienna.


    They had never met any danger like Enchanting Hollow before when they were in the army or


    elsewhere, but now, they decided not to think too much since this scenario had already exceeded what


    they had experienced before. The most important thing now was to protect themselves since no one


    knew what would happenter.


    Gabriel went into the cave alone, and no one knew what he met inside or how he was now.


    Wayne then took a head-probe minemp cap, held his handgun, and went inside. Louis followed him.


    The two of them watched the terrain in front very carefully.


    Gabriel let out that first scream and didn¡¯t make any more sounds after that. The cave was dark and


    quiet.


    After taking a few steps, Louis took out night vision goggles from his backpack and handed them to


    Wayne. ¡°Wayne, put this


    on.¡±


    Those were thetest high-tech night vision goggles bought by Gunther from private channels for Louis


    and the six bodyguards, but four of the bodyguards died, so there were a few extra sets of equipment.


    Besides, Wayne and Simon far outperformed them in bothbat arts and shooting techniques. So


    giving Wayne a set of equipment would be good for


    everyone.


    Wayne put the night vision goggles on and was shocked.


    The user could see colors through the night vision goggles. At present, most vision shown through the


    night vision goggles on the market was in ck and white. It was not like there weren¡¯t any night vision


    goggles that could see color, but they were still being developed and were quite expensive. Not even


    the special brigade with the best configuration had such an advanced configuration at present.


    In addition, the night vision goggles had thermal detectors. The night vision goggles they used before


    only projected ck and white images, and only the outline of the image could be seen. For example,


    humans would have the outlines of a human, and animals would have an outline of an animal under


    night vision.


    However, these night vision goggles provided color restoration, meaning that the images seen were


    exactly the same as that seen by the naked eye during the day. It restored the color and also the


    complete picture of all objects.


    The expression on his face was clear. Wayne thought, ¡°Where did Louis get something so good?¡±


    After the night vision goggles were put on, the lights weren¡¯t as useful anymore.


    Louis also put on night vision goggles, and they both observed their surroundings.


    The deeper the hole was, the wider it became. After walking a few dozen feet, the height and diameter


    of the cave had expanded by more than 33 feet, and it seemed like it would only increase as they


    headed deeper into the cave.


    Louis coughed, and echoes could be heard from the cave.


    Wayne knew that the more echoes they heard, the deeper the cave was, especially when the echoes


    were loud and clear.


    Before seeing Gabriel, Wayne walked and whispered, ¡°Professor Lewis! Professor Lewis!¡±


    There were no replies, but Wayne¡¯s night vision goggles suddenly saw a half-foot-long reptile shing


    by, but the thermal detector didn¡¯t show-it,


    He wondered, ¡°Even something this high-tech can¡¯t detect it?¡±


    However, Wayne immediately understood that the thermal detector was detecting something that had


    body heat. Those kinds of cave-dwelling reptiles¡¯ bodies were very cold and were below a certain


    degree of temperature, so the thermal detector could not detect them.


    For example, fish underwater and hibernating snakes couldn¡¯t be detected.


    Wayne looked back at Louis, and the thermal detector immediately showed that it was indeed the case


    with temperature. Seeing Wayne looking back at him, Louis asked in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Wayne made a cautious gesture to Louis and whispered, ¡°Be careful. The temperature of the creatures


    in this cave is estimated to be very low, so the thermal detector cannot detect it. You can see them with


    the night vision goggles, but we may be confused if they don¡¯t move in the darkness, so be extremely


    careful.¡±


    Louis nodded and felt nervous all of a sudden.


    He wasn¡¯t afraid of any enemies, opponents, or dangers, but it was a different situation if it was


    unknown.


    Wayne paid special attention to the cave walls on both sides and overhead. The color of the things in


    the cave was generally simr to that of stones, which had an invisible effect like a chameleon.


    After walking to a depth of around 100 yards, the cave was already big enough for a car to drive


    through. There were many strange stgmites hanging on the wall and on top of the cave, some still


    dripping with water.


    Through the disy of night vision goggles, these stgmites were as white as a jade stone and


    looked particrly beautiful.


    Within 30 feet, another arrow-like stgmite appeared on top and on the ground, a huge bunch of


    them. There were at least thousands of stgmites.


    However, most of them didn¡¯t connect with each other from top to bottom, and they were a few dozen


    inches or more than three feet away from connecting.


    There were five or six fully connected ones.


    Louis couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful!¡±


    The scenery made Louis forget about the danger he was in at that moment. After entering around 600


    feet into the cave, they couldn¡¯t hear the sound from outside anymore, and there was only silence.


    Wayne walked slowly. The scenery was really beautiful, but he was still much more vignt than Louis.


    After all, he was a professionally trained scout who had handed over countless battles against


    overseas agents and survived that bloody situation, so Louis, who was trained in the safe zone, could


    never be on par with Wayne in terms ofbat arts.


    Passing by the stgmite forest, Wayne suddenly stopped.


    He suddenly had a strange sense of danger and didn¡¯t know what was going on.


    Through the night vision goggles, he carefully observed everything and didn¡¯t let off any details.


    However, he still didn¡¯t see anything weird, and the sense of danger was getting stronger.


    Seeing that Wayne slowed down, Louis couldn¡¯t help but ask in a low voice, ¡°Wayne, what did you


    find?¡±


    Wayne answered without looking back, ¡°Be careful. I don¡¯t feel right.¡±


    Hearing Wayne¡¯s words, Louis was also instantly alerted and carefully scanned the surroundings.


    Wayne walked as slow as a sloth, holding a gun and a dagger in each hand.


    He didn¡¯t see anything moving. There were no anomalies through the night vision goggles, and nothing


    was detected through the thermal detector.


    They slowly turned into a corner, and Wayne suddenly saw a person lying on the ground in front of him.


    He then immediately stopped to take a better look.


    It was Gabriel, but hey motionless. Wayne didn¡¯t know whether he fainted or died. Nothing else could


    be seen next to Gabriel.


    Wayne pondered, but suddenly, a slender stgmite flew toward his face like an arrow.

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    Wayne reacted quickly, and a dagger was stabbed into the middle of the stgmite.


    ng!


    Sparks shed, and the stgmite was cut into two sections before falling to the ground with a ng.


    However, after falling to the ground, the stgmite suddenly bent and twisted.


    Wayne¡¯s hand holding the dagger became so weak that he almost couldn¡¯t hold it anymore. He quickly


    took a few steps


    back.


    1


    Although the stgmite was shed into two pieces, that thing still contained indescribable power. At


    this moment, his hand had no strength at all.


    If such a thing flew toward him again, Wayne would not be able to stop it.


    He then looked at the two pieces of stgmite on the ground. At this time, he could clearly see that


    they were not stgmites but snake-like things, which twisted and struggled after being cut into two


    sections.


    Louis, who was next to Wayne, also stared at it in surprise. ¡°What is that?¡±


    Wayne replied in a low and quick voice, ¡°Ignore it. It¡¯s dead. Be careful of the others!¡±


    ÈË


    Louis was startled and quickly looked up.


    What Wayne was most worried about was that there were hundreds of stgmites here. If these


    stgmites weren¡¯t actual stgmites, they would be snake-like beasts with skin as hard as iron. Not


    just that, but if another three to four more of these creatures appeared again, he and Louis would be


    dead.


    Even if he managed to block another attack, his hand would have been broken by then, so he couldn¡¯t


    stop the second attack.


    As for Louis, one of those creatures was enough to deal with him, and the second attack would just


    lead Louis to death. Wayne observed carefully and slowly moved backward.


    The stgmite didn¡¯t move, but Wayne found that although some of them looked like stgmites in


    color, their tips shook slightly, as if they were shaken by the wind.


    Moreover, there was a tiny seam on the tip of the stgmite. It could not be seen without careful


    examination. After careful examination, it turned out that the seam was a closed mouth!


    Those things were not stgmites.


    Wayne instantly understood that these things were mixed within the stgmites. Ordinary people


    wouldn¡¯t notice them at all if they didn¡¯t pay attention to them, and the creatures would fly over while


    others were not paying attention.


    If it weren¡¯t for Wayne¡¯s superb skills and responsiveness, he would have been attacked without fail.


    Although he didn¡¯t know what that was, it was estimated to be a lethal mutant.


    After roughly counting, Wayne found that there were about 50 or 60 stgmite-like creatures in the


    middle of those stgmites. He suddenly felt a little numb.


    If these things attacked altogether, then he couldn¡¯t stop the attack at all.


    Fortunately, those things just shook their heads slightly and didn¡¯t attack them like the arrow just now.


    Wayne was afraid of disturbing them, so he whispered to Louis, ¡°Don¡¯t make a noise. Those things are


    hidden in the stgmite forest. Look carefully. There is a seam on its head. That¡¯s their mouth, and¡­¡±


    Wayne took a deep breath and said, ¡°That thing is as hard as iron. My arms almost broke with the


    dagger I used just now. Its strength is at least 660 pounds. If there¡¯s another attack, I wouldn¡¯t have


    been able to stop it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that powerful?¡± Louis was so shocked that his mouth widened. If it were as powerful as what


    Wayne said, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop it.


    Judging from the skills of Wayne and Simon, Louis knew very well that they were definitely stronger


    than him. He didn¡¯t stand a chance if even Wayne couldn¡¯t stop it.


    sknew methin


    Louis also held his breath and observed it. He then saw something rted to what Wayne said in the


    stgmite forest, which could be noticed by staring carefully without diverting his eyes. There was,


    indeed, a slit on the tip of the stgmite, and it could be observed how they were shaking slowly.


    When Wayne sliced through one of them with the dagger just now, Louis witnessed it all, the sparks.


    No normal human would be able to defend against that, and the sparks that were emitted after it had


    been cut into half proved how hard and strong those creatures were.


    Someone with a weaker strength couldn¡¯t cut it off, and the creature would have sessfully attacked


    after that. Only the


    heavens knew what would happen.


    Wayne and Louis didn¡¯t know what that was. They both slowly stepped back carefully.


    Although Gabriel¡¯s body was lying not far ahead, neither of them could go directly to check it.


    Louis didn¡¯t know what it was and asked Wayne in a low voice, ¡°Wayne, What¡­ What the hell is that?¡±


    Wayne also shook his head slowly. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it seems to be a mutant snake.¡±


    ¡°Snake?¡±


    Louis also gasped. Among all animals, the one he feared most was snakes.


    The snake looked strange. Looking at the shape of the ¡°stgmite,¡± the thickness of the upper and


    lower half looked the same as if it was a huge thick ck wooden stick.


    Wayne looked at it for a while and didn¡¯t understand what he was looking at. He then whispered to


    Louis, ¡°Let¡¯s go back and discuss this first. This thing is too difficult to deal with.¡±


    Louis nodded. Gabriel was lying there, but they didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. Once those creatures were


    disturbed, he and Wayne would both be dead, and nothing could stop it from happening.


    Moreover, that was not Gunther lying there. If it was him, then they would try their best to save him


    since it was their duty.


    Gabriel was Gunther¡¯s best friend, but he still wasn¡¯t the boss. Louis wasn¡¯t able to risk his life to save


    someone that wasn¡¯t even his boss.


    They didn¡¯t turn around, but slowly walked backward out of the area and returned to the entrance.


    The firewood at the entrance of the cave was still burning vigorously. Damp wood was added to it as


    well. Depending on this situation, it would only take two hours at most, and all the dry firewood would


    burn out within that time.


    When Oliver saw Wayne and Louising back, he asked, ¡°How is Professor Lewis?¡±


    Gunther also asked him anxiously, ¡°How is Gabriel?¡±


    Louis shook his head and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know the situation, but we¡¯re not able to move forward. There


    is a stgmite forest where there are some monsters that look exactly like stgmites. They are very


    strong and will attack like arrows. Wayne couldn¡¯t even block them. The sparks were seen after the


    creature had been cut as if it was made of stone.¡±


    Wayne also reported to Oliver, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, that thing is like a wooden stick without a head and tail.


    It has the same thickness, from top and bottom. I chopped it with my dagger, and although it was cut in


    half, my hand felt useless after that, and I know I couldn¡¯t block that attack again. If another one


    attacked me, I would get hurt.¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    That was because Wayne didn¡¯t know whether the thing was poisonous or not, and it would be fatal if


    one bit him.


    Both Oliver and Simon were secretly shocked, especially Simon. He knew Wayne¡¯s ability very well,


    and Wayne said that he wouldn¡¯t be able to block the attack the second time after he blocked it the first


    time, meaning the creatures were truly


    strong.


    Simon¡¯s closebat skills were stronger than those of Wayne, but he was not as strong as Wayne¡¯s.


    Oliver asked again, ¡°Is Professor Lewis there?¡±

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    ¡°Professor Lewis is lying over there. Among the stgmites, I saw roughly 50 or 60 creatures simr to


    the one that attacked me just now¡­¡± said Wayne while recalling. He could not help but show a trace of


    fear when thinking about the overwhelming power of that creature.


    Gunther pondered and asked Louis, ¡°Do you recognize what that is?¡±


    Louis shook his head. He did not recognize the creature and was unsure whether Gabriel was alive or


    dead.


    Gunther cast his eyes over Oliver. Among those people, he felt that his greatest hope was in Oliver.


    Oliver thought for a while and told Simon and Yoseph, ¡°You two guard the cave entrance. I¡¯ll go over to


    have a look with Wayne and Louis.¡±


    Louis and Wayne could not defeat the creature or even recognize it. Perhaps only Oliver¡¯s eyes could


    identify it, so he would better go there to look at it.


    Moreover, Wayne and Louis did not bring back the remains of the creature that was cut off. Even if it


    was cut off or dead, he could identify it as long as he saw the actual thing.


    However, he could not identify anything that did not exist. So, he could only find out what it was by


    going there in person.


    As soon as Oliver moved, Sienna naturally stood up and followed him. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you too.¡±


    Oliver wanted to persuade her to stay at the cave entrance and rest. But seeing her worried


    expression, he withdrew his words, took her hand, and nodded.


    Hailey lowered her gaze, and her facial expression was cold.


    Meanwhile, Gunther also said with his crutches in his hand, ¡°I¡¯ll go and have a look too. I don¡¯t know if


    Gabriel¡­¡±


    Thinking of Gabriel, Gunther was worried and anxious. At that time, he was in a hurry to enter the cave,


    so he did not notice Gabriel at all and was only worried about the Nocturna Heron outside.


    Because Gunther followed over, Louis supported him by his arm, and Wayne, who was leading the


    way, slowed down his pace. Gunther did not have the strength to keep up with him in strides..


    The distance of around 600 feet was not far, and Wayne had walked through it once. Hence, for the


    second time, he turned on the heamp without using night vision goggles.


    A few minutester, when Wayne saw the stgmites in front of him from a distance, he stopped and


    said to Oliver, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, it¡¯s right there. Those strange things are obscured in the stgmites, like


    snakes.¡±


    It was still far away. Oliver looked at the stgmites around 90 feet away, shaking his head gently. ¡°It¡¯s


    too far away to see clearly. Let¡¯s go a little further.¡±


    Wayne feared that Oliver would walk ahead, so he blocked him and carefully walked 13 to 16 feet away


    from the stgmites. Then he stopped and asked Oliver, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, we shall stop first. You can


    see clearly before we decide.¡±


    That creature was so powerful that he could not stop it himself. He was afraid of getting Oliver into


    trouble.


    It was only 13 to 16 feet away from the stgmites at that time, and Oliver could clearly identify the


    things. The first thing he identified was a stgmite.


    As for the second one, it was still identified as a stgmite.


    The third one was stgmite, but the identification message in his mind was different: [The Blind Viper


    is a mutant of highly venomous vipers. As they lived in dark caves for a long time, their eyes degraded


    to around 20/2000 near-blindness, and their hearing was abnormally developed. They could hear


    extremely subtle sounds. If someone was bitten, the venom of the Blind Viper could poison 30 people


    instantly.]


    Oliver was secretly shocked. Before that, there were the Great Wolf, the Nubia Python in the Alpar


    River, and the Nocturna Heron. And by that time, the Blind Viper had emerged as well.


    No one knew how many unknown deadly creatures would appear before they reached their


    destinations.


    Gunther looked at Oliver and asked, ¡°Oliver, what is that thing?¡±¡±


    Neither Wayne nor Louis thought Oliver could answer it.


    But Oliver smoothly replied, ¡°It is called the Blind Viper. It¡¯s a mutant of highly venomous vipers. Its


    vision has almost disappeared, but its hearing has increased tenfold. In addition, its venom is several


    times stronger than before. It relies on its hearing.¡±


    Wayne and Louis were both stunned. They could not believe Oliver could actually recognize the thing.


    Gunther was also confused and at a loss after hearing that. He had never heard of such a thing as ¡°the


    Blind Viper.¡±


    Oliver looked at Gabriel, who was still lying on the ground in the stgmites, but his awesome eyes


    could not identify any


    information about the person.


    Louis lowered his voice and asked Oliver, ¡°How do we deal with the Blind Viper?¡±


    Wayne, who had greatbat skills, did not dare to force himself to challenge it, so Louis naturally did


    not dare to provoke the Blind Viper.


    Oliver immediately pondered about how to deal with that thing. He thought for a while and took out his


    phone. There was an application on his phone that could emit a sound like an ultrasonic sound, which


    wouldn¡¯t affect human ears, but animals with extremely sensitive hearing would be affected. The more


    sensitive their ears were, the greater the impact was.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He yed the sound and put his phone on the ground a few feet away.


    As soon as the sound yed, all the Blind Vipers hiding in the stgmites immediately started to


    shake. Their shaking amplitude could be seen without careful observation.


    And when they shook, their mouths were also opened. Their heads were as big as a baby¡¯s fist, and


    the opened mouths were asrge as the rim of a bowl, extremely exaggerated.


    Two curved and white teeth were exposed scaringly. After a while, the Blind Vipers seemed unable to


    endure it anymore. They lowered their heads and bodies to the ground and slithered toward the inside


    of the cave.


    Dozens of the Blind Viper disappeared into the darkness in a short time, and Louis could not see it with


    the thermal detector. The body of the Blind Viper was cold and had no heat, so the thermal detector


    could not detect it.


    Louis saw the Blind Vipers driven away by the sound yed by Oliver and thought, ¡°Oliver really has


    some tricks.¡±


    He used to think that Oliver was very lucky and only had decent eyesight, but at that moment, he felt


    that Oliver was actually capable.


    The fact that he mentioned a creature called ¡°the Blind Viper¡± and even knew its weaknesses


    suggested that he wasn¡¯t simply making things up. If it were nonsense, he would not know how to deal


    with the Blind Viper.


    Wayne stared at the stgmites and observed carefully. He did not see the Blind Viper with mouth


    opened nor any shaking ¡°stgmite.¡±


    Oliver stared at the stgmites, one, two, three, and more than a dozen, and all of them were


    stgmites. None of them was the Blind Viper. They probably could not stand the ultrasonic sound


    from his phone and thus escaped.


    He bent down to pick up his phone, turned off the ultrasonic sound, and then carefully walked to


    Gabriel¡¯s body.


    After checking that there was no abnormality in the surrounding, Oliver squatted down to check


    Gabriel¡¯s breathing.


    His heartbeat and breathing were normal. There was also no wound on his face, hands, feet, or any


    visible part of the skin.


    Oliver carefully lifted Gabriel up, only to find that there was blood on the back of his head.


    Wayne hurriedly aimed the heamp at Gabriel¡¯s head, and they could see clearly in the light.


    Gabriel had a wound on the back of his head. The blood had stained his hair red and stuck his hair


    together.


    Looking at the ground, the ce where there was blood had a pointy bulge about one inch high.


    Gabriel must have knocked his head on it and fainted.


    Gabriel should have already be an extremely poisonous corpse if he had been bitten by the Blind


    Viper.

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    Oliver looked up and said to Gunther, ¡°Professor Lewis is fine. He¡¯s just wounded the back of his head.


    He might have fallen down and fainted. The wound didn¡¯t bleed much, and the bleeding haspletely


    stopped now.¡±


    As soon as Wayne made a gesture, Louis came up to help Gabriel up.


    1


    Oliver looked into the cave and shook his head. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s go back to the entrance of the cave. It¡¯s


    very deep. I¡¯m afraid there are many dangers inside. We should try not to mess with it but find a way to


    stay up until dawn. We will continue our way at dawn. Let¡¯s not dy.¡±


    Gunther nodded. He was obedient to Oliver¡¯s words. No one else could solve the danger they faced at


    this time.


    Gabriel was in such danger that Louis and Wayne couldn¡¯t help him. As soon as Oliver came, he


    solved the problem without much effort.


    Gunther knew that it was definitely not about luck but capability Oliver was the most powerful person.


    After walking back for a while, Gabriel woke up and turned around. He opened his eyes to see Louis


    and Wayne holding him. He quickly asked, ¡°Did you see it? Did you?¡±


    Louis asked in surprise, ¡°What did you see? Those snake-like stgmites?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Gabriel looked a little scared and nced around. He saw Gunther and Oliver. Then, he


    continued anxiously, ¡°It¡¯s a giant ck shadow!¡±


    Gunther asked in surprise, ¡°Giant ck shadow? How big is it?¡±


    Gabriel struggled and asked Louis and Wayne not to hold him any longer. Then, he gestured with his


    hand and said, ¡°It is this big. It¡¯s at least twice as tall as I am. Its eyes are bigger than the copper bell,


    and it is ck in color¡­¡±


    Gabriel was about five feet seven inches tall. Twice of that would be more than nine feet ten inches tall.


    They wondered, ¡°What is that ck shadow of nine feet ten inches?¡±


    Wayne, Louis, and Gunther guessed what it was. However, Oliver thought, ¡°The hole outside is not big.


    It can only be passed through by a person with normal height. After entering the cave, the space


    bes slightlyrger, but it can only amodate at most two people. Only after around 19 feet into


    the cave did it get bigger. If there was a monster twice Gabriel¡¯s height, how could it get in and out of


    that hole?¡±


    Oliver turned to look at the deep dark hole and felt an inexplicable sense of fear.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    The six people returned to the entrance of the cave. The fire at the entrance was still burning. Simon


    guarded there, Yoseph stood opposite him, and Hailey also stood nearby.


    Hailey breathed a sigh of relief when she saw Oliver and the other¡¯sing back.


    Near the fire, Wayne and Louis helped Gabriel sit down on a rock and opened the kettle to let him drink


    some water.


    Gabriel took a few sips and said to Gunther, ¡°Gunt, there¡¯s something strange in this cave. I¡­ I felt


    curious and went in. In the stgmite forest, a huge ck shadow suddenly appeared. A pair of huge


    eyes with green light stared at me. It must be a beast, but I had never found such a big one. I didn¡¯t


    know if it was going to eat me or not. I screamed in fear, stepped back, tripped over my feet, fell, and


    fainted.


    Louis approached him and asked, ¡°Professor Lewis, have you seen any snake that looks like a


    stgmite?¡±


    ¡°A snake that looks like a stgmite?¡± Gabriel was stunned. He shook his head and continued, ¡°I


    haven¡¯t seen such a snake¡±


    Louis thought, ¡°Professor Lewis is lucky!¡±


    Louis felt lucky for Gabriel. Gabriel was fortunate enough not to have disturbed the Blind Viper that


    Oliver had mentioned. Otherwise, he would have died.


    Oliver exined to Gabriel, ¡°It¡¯s a snake with almost the same thickness as its head and tail. Its eyes


    are extremely degraded, but it has strong hearing. It is several times more toxic than normal venomous


    snakes. Usually, it stands like a stgmite standing together with other stgmites. It can¡¯t be noticed


    unless one is extremely careful.¡±


    Gabriel was surprised. ¡°Is there such a snake? I was wondering what the monster with its eyes wide


    open is and how such a huge monster can be in such a small cave?¡±


    Oliver said in a deep voice, ¡°I think this cave is very deep. It¡¯s spacious inside, and there may be other


    exits. Otherwise, such a big beast can¡¯t possibly get out.¡±


    Gunther coughed again, Suddenly, he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Hailey was so frightened that she hurried to wipe the blood off him. She panicked and shouted,


    ¡°Dad/are you okay¡­¡±


    Gunther couldn¡¯t stop coughing out blood. Oliver hurriedly came to help and took out the medicine for


    him to take.


    However, the medicine he swallowed soon got spat out with the blood.


    Gabriel patted Gunther¡¯s back with his hand. After a while, he stopped spitting blood. His face was as


    pale as paper, and the blood around him was extremely scary.


    Hailey held Gunther¡¯s hand tightly with tears in her eyes. ¡°Dad, Dad, I¡­ I don¡¯t want to live anymore!¡±


    ¡°Silly girl¡­¡± Gunther said pitifully and lovingly. He continued, ¡°I have cancer. It can¡¯t be cured unless I


    find Immortality here. However, a legend is only a legend. It¡¯s best if I can survive. I don¡¯t want to die


    and leave you, either. However, if I can¡¯t escape my fate, you must continue living well, Hailey. You are


    my daughter. Besides, you are still very young and have a great future ahead!¡±


    Hailey just continued sobbing. Her tears streamed down her face uncontrobly.


    Sienna used to dislike Hailey. She was jealous of Hailey, as she thought Oliver was still very concerned


    about Hailey.


    However, at this time, she felt sad to see Hailey and her father in this life-and-death situation. She


    didn¡¯t know what to say tofort Hailey, so she could only hold her hand to encourage her.


    Hailey was not a child. She knew what disease her father had, and nothing she said would make the


    situation better. Hence, she remained silent.


    The firewood at the entrance of the cave was burning vigorously. The wet wood on top of the fire was


    dripping water. There were some cracking sounds as the moisture in it was dried.


    Oliver looked at the piles of wood chopped into pieces on the ground and the piles of dried firewood


    gathered in. He estimated that the fire could onlyst for two or three hours.


    Looking at the time, it was not yet eight o¡¯clock. Even if this firewood couldst until midnight, there


    were still at least six hours left before dawn. They couldn¡¯t possibly find enough firewood to keep the


    fire burning.


    Simon said to Oliver solemnly, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, this firewood can hold on until midnight at most. Once it


    is burnt out, we can¡¯t do anything about it anymore. Wayne and I will protect you and Sienna to see if


    we can hold on till dawn.¡±


    In front of Gunther and others, Simon said that he and Wayne would only protect Oliver and Sienna.

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    Louis felt very awkward. Gunther had brought six bodyguards, who were fully armed and equipped with


    high-tech equipment. However, only he and Yoseph were left at this time.


    Besides, they were not as strong as Wayne and Simon. Wayne was a tough character, but the quiet


    Simon was even tougher.


    Wayne and Simon only cared about Oliver and Sienna.


    Gunther didn¡¯t care about this anymore. There was no turning back for him, as he was dying. He might


    not even be able to get to Enchanting Fog if he were to go back.


    However, he didn¡¯t know what was lying ahead.


    Everyone was as confused as they were in Enchanting Fog. No one could figure out what was ahead


    of them and their destination.


    Gunther didn¡¯t think about if the manpower at this time was enough to protect him and Hailey anymore.


    He thought, ¡°All my money is nothingpared to Oliver. In terms of capability and loyalty, Louis and


    the others are no match for the two bodyguards he brought.¡±


    After resting for a while, Gunther finally stopped coughing out blood. Hailey gave him the pills and hot


    water with tears in her eyes.


    Gunther knew the pills were useless but couldn¡¯t bear to see Hailey¡¯s sad expression. Hence, he forced


    a smile and took them.


    This time, he didn¡¯t spit out the pills again. After a while, Gunther waved to Oliver and said, ¡°Oliver,


    come here. I want to talk to you alone.¡±


    He wanted to talk with Oliver alone, so the others moved away. Hailey also walked silently to the other


    side.


    Oliver walked to Gunther and sat down without saying a word.


    Gunther sighed and said in a low voice, ¡°Oliver, my thoughts about you used to be somewhat extreme.


    Please forgive me!¡±


    Oliver shook his head and said faintly, ¡°It didn¡¯t bother me.¡±


    Indeed, he would not have anything to do with Gunther in the future, and he didn¡¯t depend on him for a


    living. It didn¡¯t matter to him whether Gunther looked down upon him or not.


    Gunther said sadly, ¡°Oliver, I didn¡¯t want to say this when I saw you and your girlfriend having such a


    good rtionship. However, I¡¯m on the verge of death now. After thinking about it, you are the only one


    capable of doing it, so I can onlye to you for a favor.¡±


    Oliver didn¡¯t agree. Instead, he stared at him and asked, ¡°Mr. Fox, just tell me what it is.¡±


    Gunther nced at Hailey and said, ¡°The only thing I can¡¯t let go of is my daughter. I want to entrust my


    daughter to you!¡±


    Oliver was stunned for a moment and shook his head after pondering for a while. ¡°Mr. Fox, I don¡¯t know


    what you mean by that. If you are entrusting Hailey¡¯s future to me for life, I am sorry to tell you that I


    can¡¯t agree to it because I have Sienna now. I cannot let her down!¡±


    His words were straightforward and simple.


    Gunther sighed again. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault¡­ Oliver, since you don¡¯t feel the same, I can¡¯t possibly entrust


    her to you. It¡¯s a pity¡­ Hailey is such a good girl¡­¡±


    Oliver nodded and admitted without hesitation, ¡°Yes, she is a good girl!¡±


    Gunther said sadly, ¡°Oliver, I won¡¯t force you to marry Hailey. However, I entrust her safety to you. Can


    you promise that she will safely be taken out of this ce?¡±


    Oliver nodded without even hesitation. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this. I won¡¯t watch her fall into danger as long


    as I live. She is my beneficiary. If I need to exchange my life for her safety, I will not even hesitate.¡±


    Gunther was stunned. He never expected Oliver to be so determined.


    After a while, he said excitedly, ¡°Well then, Oliver. I¡¯ll write a will and entrust you with managing my 2


    billion dors. I don¡¯t need you to take care of Hailey for her whole life, but I ask you to let her have


    nothing to worry about all her life. She is not


    enthusiastic about business and has no talent for doing business, so I entrust you with the money that


    can support her whole life. I will entrust you with managing and using my asset of 2 billion dors.¡±


    Oliver was also stunned. He shook his head and said, ¡°Mr. Fox, I can¡¯t agree to your request. Give your


    property to your daughter. I have no time or energy to take care of it because I am a careless person


    and have no business mind. However, if Hailey faces any trouble in her life in the future, I will definitely


    help her.¡±


    Seeing that Oliver still refused his request, Gunther was disappointed.


    However, he liked Oliver even more. Nobody would give up on getting 2 billion dors.


    Even a fool wouldn¡¯t give up on the money. However, Oliver did.


    The reasons behind Gunther¡¯s trust in Oliver could be attributed to his character and his exceptional


    ability to make money.


    Gunther knew Oliver¡¯s ability to make money, as he had good skills. He could make enough to support


    his daily life.


    He initially thought if he entrusted all his wealth to Oliver, then Oliver must always get along with his


    daughter. Hailey was so excellent, and her appearance was also stunning. As long as Oliver fell in love


    with her after some time of getting along, he did not need to worry.


    With a man like Oliver taking care of Hailey, Gunther would not worry about dying. Even if Oliver would


    not abandon Sienna, it didn¡¯t matter. He didn¡¯t care about the title. What mattered most was that Oliver


    could love his daughter wholeheartedly.


    On the way, he had seen through it. Even though Hailey didn¡¯t say a word, she cared about Oliver a lot.


    Gunther could see clearly that Hailey had a strong personality. Seeing the love between Oliver and


    Sienna, she wouldn¡¯t say anything, even if she was jealous. Hence, she also wanted to die with


    Gunther.


    Oliver didn¡¯t worry too much about what Gunther said. He just stared at the ground and pondered for a


    while.


    He thought, ¡°If he couldn¡¯t find Tristar Treasure, how could Sienna get the cure for her Blood


    Malediction?¡±


    As for his Blood Malediction, he didn¡¯t even think about it. He felt that he might not be able to return


    home.


    Wayne came over and whispered to him, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, there is less and less firewood left. How


    about¡­ Sim and I go. outside to cut down some trees and drag them here.¡±


    There were many Nocturna Herons outside. Even if he and Simon had good fighting skills, once the


    Nocturna Herons besieged them, they would still end up dying.


    Howeyer, they wouldn¡¯t be able to survive once the firewood finished burning. It would be better for


    them to take the risk and fight.


    Oliver nodded, looked up, and thought for a while before realizing it. Then, he turned to look at Sienna


    again.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sienna was sitting with Eye Sculpture in her hand, observing it carefully.


    Oliver was shocked, but then he was relieved. She had already gotten Blood Malediction in her body. It


    didn¡¯t matter if she touched Eye Sculpture at this time.


    However, his mind suddenly shed. He remembered that the Great Wolf was scared away by Eye


    Sculpture. ¡°Would the Nocturna Her¨®n be afraid of it too?¡± he wondered.

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    ¡°Sienna, give that to me!¡±


    Oliver stretched out his hand when he thought of it. He had already been hit by Blood Malediction


    anyway. Like Sienna, it didn¡¯t matter whether he touched it or not.


    Sienna gave him the Eye Sculpture without thinking. Oliver looked it over again after receiving it.


    It was true that it hadn¡¯t been swapped.


    In fact, besides Oliver who knew the importance of the Eye Sculpture, the others didn¡¯t recognize it at


    all and could not see its value.


    Simon and Wayne were ready to push aside the burning firewood at the cave entrance to free the


    opening. Their n was to carry a machete each and rush out to get the difficult part over with as fast


    as possible. They would cut as many trees as possible, then drag them into the cave.


    As long as they could hold on until dawn, they would live for one more day. Otherwise, everyone would


    cease to exist at midnight that night.


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Oliver raised his head and quickly stopped them. ¡°Don¡¯t be rash. Let me think about it.¡±


    Wayne and Simon stopped to wait for Oliver. There was no present danger anyway, and the firewood


    couldst for an hour


    or two.


    Oliver mulled over it with the Eye Sculpture in his hand. A few minutester, he waved to Wayne and


    Simon and said, ¡°You two guard both sides. While we make an opening, the others will stay back.


    When we¡¯re done, find a ce to take cover. Mr. Hayes and Yoseph will protect the others.¡±


    Everyone immediately stood at Oliver¡¯smand. Wayne and Simon armed themselves with


    machetes and took their positions to guard the entrance.


    Oliver was about to take a cane to push the firewood away, but Wayne and Simon simultaneously


    stood in front of him. When they got to work, the fire at the cave mouth was quickly brushed aside to


    reveal an opening that was roughly two feet and two inches wide.


    By pushing the me barrier aside to create an opening, they had also exposed a weak spot to a


    sharp-eyed Nocturna Heron/ outside. As soon as it saw its chance, it flew over as fast as lightning.


    Simon acted the fastest. He saw the Nocturna Heron hurtling toward them like an eagle and shed it


    with a knife.


    The Nocturna Heron looked like an eagle but was slightlyrger and looked fiercer.


    ng!


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Sparks flew in all directions, apanied by a loud noise like shing metal.


    Simon stumbled back and fell with a muffled grunt. The Nocturna Heron was not akin to the stgmite-


    like Blind Viper; his sh did not injure it. Instead, he was the one who was shaken by the Nocturna


    Heron¡¯s power. His machete-wielding hand trembled, his strength sapped from the encounter.


    The machete also fell to the ground. It was chipped where the de had met the Nocturna Heron¡¯s


    w.


    Simon retreated. His machete was broken, and his hand was numb.


    But the Nocturna Heron seemed to be unscathed. It paused for a mere moment before attempting to


    lunge toward the gap again.


    In those few seconds, Wayne gripped his machete with two hands and gathered all his strength to


    sh the bird again.


    The de hit the Nocturna Heron¡¯s head with another loud crash. This time, the Nocturna Heron was


    cut. It jerked its head away and screeched shrilly before copsing outside the cave with a thud. It


    rolled on the ground several times, then got up to stare crookedly at Wayne in the cave.


    All the strength was sapped from Wayne¡¯s hands, and the machete had snapped into two pieces. He


    didn¡¯t have the energy to swing his de a second time.


    That one sh had exhausted his strength. Most importantly, his hand was shaken so badly it was


    drained of power.


    However, the Nocturna Heron also suffered a considerable loss. It was dizzy and stared


    dumbfoundedly at Wayne at the cave entrance. It did not dare jump in again for fear of receiving


    another blow.


    It still knew what that pain felt like.


    Wayne and Simon were startled and drew a sharp breath. Both of them had swung their machetes with


    all their strength, but even though the Nocturna Heron was scared, it didn¡¯t die or even get hurt.


    These two strong blows didn¡¯t even hurt the Nocturna Heron. They had to begrudgingly admire the


    might of the bird.


    If the Nocturna Heron gathered the courage to rush in again this time, Wayne and Simon would not be


    remotely able to stop it.


    However, the Nocturna Heron had been given a scare by Wayne¡¯s strike. Its eyes shone with a fearful


    glint. Like a simpleton, it stared dumbly at Wayne in the cave.


    But right then, there were three other Nocturna Herons on the tree. They rushed straight to the


    entrance of the cave with a gust of wind.


    Wayne and Simon felt their souls leave their bodies in fright. The one at the entrance of the cave at that


    moment was Oliver. They automatically rushed to both sides of him. Their hands were still numb from


    the enormous force they had exerted on the Nocturna Heron. They had no strength tond another


    blow with their des, so they could only use their bodies to protect Oliver.


    But either because of the fear they had experienced facing the Nocturna Heron, or the power they put


    into their strikes, they realized that they couldn¡¯t extend their hands. Moreover, their reflexes had


    dulled, and the speed at which they rushed toward Oliver had slowed by a few beats..


    In desperation, Oliver picked up the Eye Sculpture and raised it to the cave mouth, swinging it toward


    the Nocturna Herons.


    The bodies of the three Nocturna Herons swooping over suddenly stopped. Their eyes met the Eye


    Sculpture in Oliver¡¯s


    hand.


    Suddenly, the three Nocturna Herons seemed to lose their strength in mid-air. With a thump, the three


    of them fell to the ground.


    Oliver was overjoyed. In his heart, he eximed, ¡°That works!¡±


    The three fierce Nocturna Herons were knocked down in mid-air by the Eye Sculpture in his hand. This


    meant that the sculpture could affect them.


    Oliver scrambled to the entrance and raised the Eye Sculpture in his hand, aiming it at the outside of


    the cave and waving it about.


    At that point, many Nocturna Herons were itching to rush over to them. But when their eyes fell on the


    Eye Sculpture in Oliver¡¯s hand, countless Nocturna Herons seized and fell from the sky.


    In an instant, the ground outside the cave was covered in a carpet of Nocturna Herons.


    It seemed that the birds were genuinely afraid of the Eye Sculpture in his hand, but the Nocturna


    Herons that had fallen to the ground didn¡¯t die just like that. Instead, they crawled upright and stared at


    the sculpture in Oliver¡¯s hand.


    Oliver didn¡¯t know precisely what the Eye Sculpture did, but the Nocturna Herons were clearly afraid of


    it. Once again, he swiftly raised the sculpture and waved it at the cave entrance.


    The Nocturna Herons on the ground paused for a few moments. Then, something out of Oliver¡¯s


    expectations urred; they began beating each other up.


    Oliver was stunned. The Nocturna Herons weren¡¯t y fighting but ferociously lunging at each other.


    As if fighting for their lives, they snapped at each other with beaks as hard as nails and assaulted one


    another with ws.


    The hide and feathers of these Nocturna Herons were resilient beyondpare. Wayne and Simon


    couldn¡¯t wound the birds even with immense effort. But as they fought amongst themselves, in an


    instant, their feathers fluttered down from the sky, and blood sttered everywhere.


    Wayne and Simon were dumbfounded. What happened to these man-eating Nocturna Herons?


    Were they turning to cannibalism?


    For a while, agonized screeching resounded. The battling Nocturna Herons came away mutted;


    some fled, some bolted into the woods, and some couldn¡¯t even run or crawl away. They would be


    pecked at if they were caught by their kind. Not a single bird would show a shred of mercy to one


    another.


    Even Oliver was astounded at this scene!


    Could the Eye Sculpture harbor any magic?


    These birds were caught in a-lose-lose situation. Some had broken wings, some had been blinded, and


    some had cracked beaks. None of the Nocturna Herons were still in one piece!

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    Oliver was in a daze. What had just happened?


    The Nocturna Herons had gone crazy and started attacking each other en masse. It was unmistakably


    bizarre!


    When the firewood at the entrance was brushed aside to create a gap, it posed a great danger. But


    now, there wasn¡¯t a single Nocturna Heron flying over.


    The ground outside was strewn with the bodies of Nocturna Herons. The dead birdsy without


    twitching, while the debilitated ones still crawled up to attempt to assassinate each other. They only


    rested when they were truly dead.


    Oliver shuddered with fear at the sight, and Wayne and Simon beside him were also stunned. They


    couldn¡¯t figure out why the Nocturna Heron suddenly attacked one another.


    No one moved to cut more firewood to cover up the gap in the kindling. The remains of the Nocturna


    Herons lying outside seemed to make the rest of the world disappear without a sound.


    The other people hiding in the cave ran to the entrance in surprise to see what themotion was.


    The danger had passed, but they didn¡¯t know what had just urred.


    Only Oliver had an inkling of the matter at hand. He lowered his gaze and nced at the Eye Sculpture


    in his hand. It was probably this that caused the Nocturna Heron to start mauling each other!


    The Eye Sculpture had some inexplicable power that he couldn¡¯t puzzle out.


    Oliver stared at the Eye Sculpture for a while and pulled out an identification message he had saved.


    He had read it before, but when he studied the end again, he realized he didn¡¯t seem to remember one


    point. The material of the Eye Sculpture contained otherworldly meteorites, and animals would have


    strange hallucinations when they made eye contact with the Eye Sculpture.


    Oliver¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he saw this. He thought, ¡°Damn! So that¡¯s why the Nocturna Herons


    assaulted each other!¡±


    Looking at the Eye Sculpture, animals would see strange hallucinations. No wonder they beat each


    other to death.


    Wayne poked his head out of the cave and looked outside. It was very dark at night, and the fire at the


    entrance illuminated the ground outside the cave, which was covered with Nocturna Heron corpses.


    There wasn¡¯t a single Nocturna Heron of them left, save for the mutted carcasses strewn about.


    Simon jumped out of the cave, swinging his de to chop down a tree that was as thick as an arm. He


    cleaved away a stick about three feet long and then poked at the Nocturna Heron¡¯s corpses with it.


    None of them moved. They were all dead.


    Simon was surprised but stayed observant. He really couldn¡¯t hear nor see any more Nocturna Herons.


    Wayne also got out of the cave to inspect the scene. Louis and Yoseph exited after him, and there was


    no movement outside


    the cave.


    Sienna hurriedly came over to tug at Oliver¡¯s sleeve, asking him, ¡°Why are you all dazed? What¡¯s


    wrong? Are you frightened?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine,¡± Oliver mumbled when he snapped out of it and stuffed the Eye Sculpture into his


    backpack. This relic was not a simple object, maybe the secret of the Tristar Treasure was connected


    to it.


    Gunther also hobbled out of the cave with his cane. Hailey hurriedly rushed over to support him while


    Gabriel stalked out with his teeth bared.


    The back of his head wasn¡¯t bleeding anymore, but it was still throbbing. When he get out of the cave,


    his mouth dropped open at the sight that greeted him.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Simply put, it was a bloodbath. It was terrifying.


    Simon prodded the ground and carefully checked everywhere to see if there were any birds that had


    not perished yet. This was the terrifying lethality of the Nocturna Heron. Even he couldn¡¯t block two


    consecutive attacks from them.


    There were nearly a thousand birds, and only nine of them left. But even if there were ny or even


    nine hundreds of them, their arms would still be rendered useless after one blow.


    However, now that the dead Nocturna Herons were gone and the ones that fled had disappeared, no


    bird woulde out and harm them.


    Simon hadn¡¯t figured out the reason, and Wayne couldn¡¯t think of it either. Gabriel asked Oliver in


    confusion, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, what happened to the Nocturna Herons? Why did they try and obliterate


    each other?¡±


    Oliver shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he lied.


    The reason must be the Eye Sculpture, but Oliver didn¡¯t say it. He had to keep some secrets to himself.


    And more


    importantly, he hadn¡¯t fully cracked the secrets of the Eye Sculpture yet.


    ¡°Mr. Fox, the Nocturna Herons are dead anyway. The ones that fled wouldn¡¯t dare show up again. Can¡¯t


    we go outside the cave entrance and set up a tent until dawn? It¡¯s still early.¡±


    It was only 9 p.m. at the moment, and there were nearly ten hours left until dawn.


    Gunther nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine with me. I have to rest anyway.¡±


    Louis and Yoseph made haste to start setting up the tents. With Wayne and Simon joining in, they set


    up five tents in half an hour.


    Out of his own volition, Louis told Gunther about the tasks assigned. ¡°Mr. Fox, I¡¯ll take the night watch


    first. It will be two hours for each turn. After that, Yoseph will keep guard for two hours, followed by


    Wayne and Simon. It¡¯ll be almost daybreak after we take turns.¡±


    Hailey helped her father into the tent. Gabriel couldn¡¯t fall asleep, so he chatted with Louis. Oliver and


    Sienna also hid away in a tent and spoke to each other in soft voices.


    Louis did not dare fall asleep. There were unidentified things in the cave, and nobody knew if any


    monsters might emerge from the shadows. Anyway, there was nothing good both inside and out. Due


    to fear, he chose to keep watch until dawn rather than sleep.


    Oliver was the only one who knew that the Nocturna Herons fled because of his Eye Sculpture. Since


    those creatures were afraid of the Eye Sculpture, other animals and beasts might also be discouraged


    toe close.


    So with the Eye Sculpture in his possession, at least he could let half of his guard down.


    Whether it was inside or outside the cave, he couldn¡¯t rest assured. The Blind Viper and other giant


    monsters in the cave and the Nocturna Herons outside were all deadly.


    Wayne and Simon had the same thought. They were not worried about themselves but about Oliver.


    While they were alert, they guarded Oliver and Sienna¡¯s tent. At the tiniest disturbance, they would


    strike without hesitation.


    Sienna chatted with Oliver for a while before her eyelids started to shut. As she continued speaking,


    she fell asleep on Oliver¡¯s arm.


    Oliver looked down at Sienna¡¯s delicate face. Her eyshes were long, and she was indeed beautiful.


    Sienna used to be a tough girl who did not know a single thing about being as gentle as other women.


    But since she started liking Oliver, she gradually became more feminine, even acting cute and relying


    on him every once in a while.


    Oliver sighed internally, wondering if this trip could cure Sienna¡¯s Blood Malediction.


    If they couldn¡¯t cure it, he would apany her then. Now, they both had the Blood Malediction eye


    pattern on them anyway. If they died, they would die together.


    But Gunther probably wouldn¡¯t be able to make it up the mountain. At the moment, his condition was as


    if he was hanging onto a thin thread. Any breath could very well be hisst.


    If Gunther died, Hailey would be heartbroken.


    Thinking of Hailey, Oliver felt his heart also inexplicably start to ache.


    If possible, he would try his best to satisfy Gunther¡¯sst wish. If not for him, then for Hailey. Oliver was


    afraid that he would never be able to repay her kindness in this life.

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    There were fire pits at the cave entrance, which made the tens of square feet of area suffused with red.


    Five tents were ced in a triangr shape, one in each corner surrounding another two in the middle.


    Of the two tents in the middle, one housed Oliver and Sienna, and another housed Gunther and Hailey.


    Hailey could not fall asleep. She was not afraid of those unknown dangerous animals, but she feared


    her father would never get up again after falling.


    Although she knew every moment of Gunther being alive was precious now, she still felt pain at the


    thought of him.


    Gunthery on a small air pillow and coughed lightly from time to time. He could sense Hailey¡¯s


    worriedness in her eyes and was distressed but could not do anything about it.


    That night, no one rested well, and everyone finally stayed up until dawn.


    Early in the morning, before dawn, Louis and Yoseph made a simple breakfast.


    Breakfast was dehydrated vegetables and canned meat with a pot of gnhi. Everyone else devoured


    as much as they could, except for Gunther and Hailey. If they did not replenish their strength, they


    would not have to energy to run for their life, let alone kill the monsters.


    Hailey saw Gunther vomit in the bowl after having a few bites, and the gnhi turned red.


    Hailey instantly burst into tears.


    ¡°Dad, Dad.


    Although Oliver had no feelings for Gunther, he could not help but feel sad seeing Hailey¡¯s tearful face.


    However, he was afraid Sienna would be unhappy and just nced at Hailey secretly.


    Sienna snorted and said, ¡°If you want tofort her, just go ahead. What¡¯s the point of ncing


    secretly at her? I¡¯m not ___blind!¡±


    Oliver smiled awkwardly and lowered his head


    Sienna went over tofort Hailey, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s set out early and find the destination as soon as


    possible. Maybe we will find what your father needs!¡±


    Hailey nodded with tears in her eyes, but she was unsure if they could find the ce, regardless of


    whether the thing existed.


    Seeing Siennafort Hailey, Oliver felt grateful.


    Everyone knew they were rushing to save time for Gunther, so they quickly packed up and set off after


    breakfast.


    Oliver was still leading the way. He actually did not know the route, but Tristar Treasure Map appeared


    in his mind, so he followed the nearest path.


    Plus, Oliver conducted visual identification first whenever he sensed danger ahead on the road. Once


    identification waspleted, no threat could escape his eyes.


    Under Oliver¡¯s precise guidance, there was basically no more trouble along the way. Their speed was


    not too slow, and they did not encounter any mutant beasts that everyone was worried about.


    In fact, Oliver guessed it was because he carried the Eye Sculpture. He found that the substance of the


    Eye Sculpture was special, and those mutant beasts were afraid of it.


    Mount Rockenan ahead was right before their eyes, but they couldn¡¯t reach there by dusk, even if they


    persisted. They did not dare to rush further at night and instead set up tents and raised fire to cook


    dinner.


    Gunther seemed to have only one breath left.


    The next morning, they had breakfast and set off. At noon, they finally arrived at the foot of Mount


    Rockenan.


    When they arrived, everyone could clearly see the mountain looked like a sharp cone with sheer sides


    and no ess roads around the cliffs.


    Mount Rockenan was not very huge, with a diameter of no more than three miles and a height of about


    6,500 feet. When one looked up, the mountain appeared like a steep cone. They wondered how to


    reach the peak.


    The map in Oliver¡¯s mind did not indicate the direction to hike up the mountain, and that ¡°point¡± was


    located at the highest point of Mount Rockenan.


    Oliver stared at the top of the mountain and was stunned. He did not know who else could go up unless


    the person had wings.


    Others followed Oliver to look at the mountain with no ess roads, but they were clueless about what


    was happening.


    Only Gunther was a little frightened. He gasped and asked Oliver, ¡°Oliver, on the map¡­ where¡¯s the


    designated location on the map?¡±


    Oliver pointed at the top of Mount Rockenan and said, ¡°On the top of this mountain!¡±


    Gunther was shocked. He eximed in surprise, ¡°On the top of the mountain? How are we going to


    hike up?¡±


    He thought, ¡°Unless we have a helicopter. But it¡¯s impossible to get a helicopter here. There¡¯s no time


    to go back to make the arrangements. I don¡¯t have the time to wait, and the helicopter can¡¯t get in due


    to the Enchanting Fog.¡±


    In fact, Oliver knew what Gunther did not know. The entire Enchanting Hollow was isted from the


    outside world by an array. Otherwise, satellite surveince could settle the issue with current


    technological means.


    The location on the map was at the peak of Mount Rockenan, but it did not mark the road


    1.


    Gabriel also looked at the mountain for a while and asked Oliver. ¡°Does the map really show that that


    thing is on the mountaintop?¡±


    Gunther also took out the hand-drawn map, and observed it carefully. He could only see the details on


    the map after arriving there. Once he extensivelypared the map with the area, it was indeed the


    ce.


    Oliver did not lie or make a mistake. The location was urate, but Gunther wondered how to hike up


    the mountain.


    After considering for a while, Gunther ordered Louis, ¡°Louis, you and Yoseph walk around the mountain


    to see if there is any other possible route to take.¡±


    Louis nodded and beckoned Yoseph to walk in the right direction. Before leaving, he checked the


    inte equipment with Wayne and Sim¨®n.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Of course, the equipment had no issue within the distance range, but it would be useless once they


    walked beyond the effective range of the equipment.


    The two brought enough guns and bullets. Since Gunther was left behind with the others, Louis and


    Yoseph did not worry about him. He was safer with Wayne and Simon than with them.


    Plus, Gunther could notmand Wayne and Simon. He even could not instruct Oliver, who did not


    take a penny from him. The main reason for going there was that Oliver wanted to remove Blood


    Malediction from Sienna.


    Based on a visual inspection of the size of Mount Rockenan, the circumference at the bottom was more


    than 6 miles. It would take only two or three hours to reach if walked slowly. One could tour the whole


    circle in one hour if one walked fast.


    Oliver found a stone and sat down. Looking up at the mountain, he pondered and tried to find a way.


    Hebined the first two tokens, map, and Eye Sculpture in his mind but was still clueless.


    He wondered, ¡°What about those mutant beasts? There are so many of the Great Wolf, Nocturna


    Heron, and those weird beasts in the cave. Why didn¡¯t we see any of them? Where are they hiding?¡±


    The whole Enchanting Hollow was a big piece of t ground encircled by a steep and not climbable


    mountain. Mount Rockenan was surrounded by the Alpar River. At the outermost part was Enchanting


    Fog with some obstacles, which seemed to be guarding that mountain filled with dangers.


    If so, there must be a way up the mountain.


    Oliver found the situation very strange.


    The more Oliver thought about it, the more confused he became. He wondered where the road was.


    Wayne and Simon did not notice the problem, so they randomly found a ce to try and wanted to


    climb up that steep mountain wall.


    Some branches and brambles grew along the crack lines of the mountain wall, but they were unhelpful


    for climbing, as they could not bear the weight of a human.


    Simon was the fittest. He tried to climb for a while and then fell off after climbing up to 13 to 16 feet.


    Fortunately, he was agile. Wayne, standing at the bottom, had also expected that would happen, so he


    assisted Simon tond on the ground safely.

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    They could not climb up.


    Even if Wayne and Simon used some more tools, they could not climb up after reaching a height of


    around nine feet ten inches.


    This was because there were no cracks in the area more than nine feet ten inches, all of which were


    glossy stones. There was no crack, no thorns or tree branches, and no ce to climb.


    In fact, the so-called extreme rock climbing still required certain basic requirements. If there was no


    crack in the wall, how could a person climb up?


    Moreover, it was at a height of 6,500 feet. If there were still no gaps or protrusions at 5,900 feet after


    climbing 660 feet, they would kill themselves if they wanted to climb 5,900 feet.


    After thinking for a long time, Oliver could not see anything unusual on the map. He stood up and


    observed as he walked along the cliff.


    Mount Rockenan, the Alpar River on the periphery, and the Enchanting Fog on the outermost part were


    like an artificial


    mechanism.


    Nevertheless, Oliver thought it was impossible. He thought, ¡°How could the humans make it?¡±


    Humans could not make it with such advanced technology nowadays, let alone the ancients many


    years ago.


    When Oliver observed along the foot of Mount Rockenan, Wayne and Simon separated. Wayne


    followed Oliver while Simon was guarding Sienna.


    Gabriel also followed Oliver to observe Mount Rockenan. He eximed while observing it, ¡°It is such


    an extremely skillful workmanship! This mountain looks like it was made by humans, but how can


    humans make such a mountain full of stones?¡±


    After walking to the right for half an hour, Oliver did not notice anything unusual. Mount Rockenan was


    completelyposed of stones, just like a stone carving.


    Then, they walked for another half an hour. Oliver seemed to think of something in his mind. He


    stopped without reason and said to Gabriel after thinking about it, ¡°Professor Lewis, why don¡¯t we go


    back and go in the other direction? I feel that this direction is not what we need.¡±


    Gabriel agreed. He shrugged and said, ¡°Okay. I will follow you.¡±


    Gabriel had been here to help Gunther. Seeing that Gunther could not stand it anymore, Gabriel lost


    his opinion.


    Besides, Gabriel was hit hard this time. First of all, the Enchanting Fog made him change his


    perspectives and gain new insights.


    The Enchanting Fog overthrew what Gabriel had learned, and science could not exin it.


    Then, the Great Wolf was the second hit. Gabriel could not imagine how the huge Great Wolf mutated.


    The third hit was the Alpar River. Gabriel had witnessed the Alpar River which only existed in legends.


    The fourth hit was the Nubia Python at the bottom of the Alpar River. He wondered, ¡°How does the


    huge and fierce creature survive? And how does it grow up?¡±


    The fifth hit was the bridge pier hidden on the Alpar River. Gabriel wondered, ¡°How is it built? If it is built


    by humans, how can it avoid the fierce and brutal Nubia Python? And what is the material to make the


    bridge pier?¡±


    The sixth hit was the Nocturna Heron. Gabriel wondered where such a creature who was not afraid of


    Nubia Python emerged from.


    The seventh hit was he wondered why the Nocturna Herons suddenly went crazy and killed each other.


    The eighth hit was Mount Rockenan. Gabriel wondered, ¡°If this is where Tristar Treasure is hidden,


    where would these treasures be? This mountain is formed by pure stones. Is it empty inside? Or there


    is a passage inside? But there are no entrances and exits. Where is the passage?¡±


    Gabriel could not figure it out, but he felt that Oliver was the ninth thing who hit him.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He thought, ¡°Is it a coincidence that so many dangerous situations that could not be avoided or solved


    were eliminated and resolved by Oliver again and again?¡±


    Gabriel denied it. There was no absolute coincidence, let alone so many things happened so


    coincidentally.


    Oliver stared at the stone wall and walked back, followed by Gabriel and Wayne.


    When they were back to the starting point, Gunther stroked his chest and asked weakly, ¡°How is it?


    Have you discovered anything?¡±


    Gabriel shook his head slowly. Oliver did not say anything but just stared at the stone wall and


    continued to walk toward the


    left side. Wayne followed closely behind Oliver.


    Sienna got better. She stood up and followed Oliver as she walked, ¡°Let me go with you.¡±


    Hailey did not dare to follow him, for fear that Gunther would lose his life in the blink of an eye.


    Seeing Sienna leave with Oliver, Simon stood up to follow them.


    Wayne nced at Gunther and Hailey. He said to Simon after hesitating for a moment, ¡°Sim, just stay


    here and look after Ms. Fox and Mr. Fox.¡±


    Wayne was not stupid. He could see that Oliver had a crush on Hailey. After they left, only Gunther and


    Hailey were left here. If there was any ident, Gunther and Hailey could not resist it at all.


    Simon hesitated but agreed in the end.


    Wayne and Simon were best friends. Simon thought Wayne would not hurt him and must have a


    purpose to make such an arrangement.


    Oliver did not pay attention to these things at all. He stared at the stone wall and walked toward the left.


    After walking to the left for more than ten minutes, the strange feeling in his mind became stronger and


    stronger, so he wanted to go to the ce where the feeling was the strongest.


    After walking along the stone wall of Mount Rockenan for more than half an hour, they still did not


    reach the ce where Oliver had the strongest feeling in his mind.


    However, they saw two peopleing. Wayne jumped to the front with one step and then saw clearly


    that the two people were Louis and Yoseph!


    Louis and Yoseph had made a circle. When they saw Oliver and the others, they shook their heads and


    said, ¡°Have you found anything? We came around a big circle but only saw bare stone walls. It is not


    easy to find a seam, let alone a cave or path.¡±


    Seeing that Oliver did not look at him and was still walking forward while staring at the stone wall, Louis


    quickly said, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, there is no need to go ahead. We two came around a big circle and


    observed everywhere. There are all bare stone walls without cracks. You don¡¯t have to waste time.¡±


    Nheless, Oliver ignored Louis and walked forward while looking.


    Louis was immediately embarrassed and wanted to say something more. However, Wayne made a


    shush gesture, motioning him not to interrupt Oliver¡¯s thinking, and then whispered to him, ¡°You don¡¯t


    have to follow anymore. Go back and guard Mr. Fox. I will go check with Mr. Eastwood.¡±


    Louis nodded and waved to Yoseph. Then, they went back while chatting in a low voice!


    They were fine with Oliver¡¯s behavior as long as he wasn¡¯t afraid of wasting his physical strength. No


    matter how he stared, there were only stone walls.


    After Oliver walked for a few minutes, the feeling in his mind became stronger and stronger, just like


    when he suddenly got the answers when he was doing the question.


    Finally, Oliver stopped in a ce. He looked at the ce about three feet above his head and saw a pit


    the size of a table


    tennis ball.


    Louis and Yoseph said that there was no seam. They had obviously missed out on this small pit.

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    It was an inexplicable feeling.


    Oliver stared at the small pit, and a few secondster, an identification message appeared in his mind.


    [The Ascend Road of Tristar Treasure token authentication. Token needed: Eye Sculpture.]


    Oliver was overjoyed!


    Tristar Treasure was real, and he really found the entrance to the treasure.


    It was the first time in his life that such an absurd thing had happened. Of course, Oliver was even


    more delighted that Sienna¡¯s Blood Malediction could be lifted.


    After pausing for a while, Oliver looked back and found that Sienna, Wayne, and Gabriel were following


    behind him.


    Oliver immediately said to Gabriel, ¡°Professor Lewis, I think we have found the entrance. Please go


    back and bring Mr. Fox here. We will discuss it when they arrive.¡±


    Gabriel nodded immediately and walked back without saying a word.


    Wayne picked up the walkie-talkie and tried to set the channel. It was still too far away, so there was no


    sound.


    Sienna could not help but pull Oliver¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Did you actually find the entrance? Where is it?¡±


    Sienna asked while looking up at the steep Mount Rockenan. There was no difference between this


    ce and other ces, and it was still so steep that even a gecko probably could not climb it. Sienna


    wondered how they could get there.


    Sienna, Oliver, and Wayne were the only three people present, all of whom knew each other.


    Therefore, Oliver did not hide from them and pointed to that small pit and said, ¡°That small pit is the


    entrance.¡±


    Sienna and Wayne both stared at the small pit, which was simr to a table tennis ball in color. If they


    did not look carefully, they could not even see it. They thought, ¡°This small pit is actually the entrance?¡±


    Sienna touched Oliver¡¯s forehead and said, ¡°You¡¯re fine and don¡¯t have a fever. Why are you talking


    nonsense? How can you get in a pit that is only around one inch?¡±


    A


    Oliver took out Eye Sculpture and nced in that direction. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, this Eye Sculpture is


    the key to the Ascend Road, and that pit is the lock of the mechanism.¡±


    Sienna and Wayne were both stunned. They thought it was incredible that a small pit on such arge


    mountain was the entrance of the mechanism..


    They wondered if it was possible.


    Both Sienna and Wayne thought it was impossible. Except for such a small pit, they could not even find


    the seams in other ces. They wondered how they could get in.


    However, Sienna felt strange that the shape of the small pit was really simr to Eye Sculpture. She did


    not know whether it was a coincidence or it was the key, just like what Oliver said.


    ording to Sienna¡¯s understanding of Oliver, she was a little suspicious because Oliver had never


    joked with her.


    From the moment she knew Oliver, everything he said and did was reliable. Hence, when Oliver said


    the words, Sienna subconsciously believed him, although she felt his words were inconceivable.


    Oliver stared at the ce intently. In fact, he was also confused.


    Although the visual identification confirmed that it was the entrance, he also found it inconceivable.


    Oliver did not know how the mechanism was set up and what it looked like after the entrance


    authentication was verified.


    Oliver could not even imagine it because the visual identification only confirmed the entrance but did


    not identify where or what the road was.


    Although Oliver was still confused, he held back his curiosity and did not put Eye Sculpture into that pit


    to verify it.


    This was because the others would find it inconceivable when they saw it. Oliver held back his urge to


    put Eye Sculpture into the small pit and wait until the rest of them arrived.


    Everyone saw the process at first sight, so Oliver did not have to exin it. In fact, he could not exin


    it. It was just a small pit. He didn¡¯t know how he could exin it.


    Besides, he had never been to Enchanting Hollow before.


    Almost an hourter, Louis and Yoseph came with the dying Gunther. Hailey and Simon walked


    together while Gabriel was panting at the end.


    Gabriel walked back and forth, so he was more tired.


    Gunther looked even paler, but his eyes lit up. As soon as he arrived at the ce, he looked at Oliver


    and asked, ¡°Oliver,


    you¡­ Have you really found the entrance?¡±


    Nheless, when Gunther carefully looked at the environment of this ce, the light in his eyes


    gradually disappeared, and disappointment appeared on his face.


    This ce was simr to other ces. There was no difference between it and the non-climbable


    conical stone walls. Gunther wondered where they could go up.


    Oliver pointed to the small pit and said, ¡°Mr. Fox, look at that ce. Do you see that pit?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s gaze followed where Oliver pointed.


    There was indeed a small pit there. From the beginning until now, it was really difficult to find a small pit


    or bump at Mount Rockenan. The surface was almost all t and smooth stones without any cracks.


    It was strange to have such a small pit here, but even if it did appear, it did not seem convincing.


    Gunther asked Oliver in a trembling voice with disappointment, ¡°Oliver, the¡­ the entrance you


    mentioned is this small pit? How¡­ How could we climb¡­ Climb up the mountain in such a small pit?¡±


    Gunther¡¯s disappointment seemed to have drained away his energy. It was as if he almost had hisst


    breath.


    Oliver took out Eye Sculpture and stood under the small pit, saying, ¡°Look, does this small pit match


    well with the shape of Eye Sculpture in my hand?¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Gunther looked at it and found it was very simr, but he still shook his head and said, ¡°Yes. But what is


    the point of this? Will the Ascend Road appear after you put it into the small pit?¡±


    Gabriel approached Oliver. He observed it for a while and said to Oliver in disappointment, ¡°Oliver,


    what do


    you mean?¡±


    Oliver coughed and said in a deep voice, ¡°This is what I think. First, this Eye Sculpture in my hand is


    the third token of Tristar Treasure. Secondly, we had seen so many ces on Mount Rockenan but


    didn¡¯t find any small pits or bumps except for this one. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s weird that this is the only


    small pit? Besides, it is very simr to the shape of this Eye, Sculpture, so I feel that it is most likely the


    entrance.¡±


    Hailey could not help but frown andin, ¡°Oliver, enough with the exnations. Is it possible or


    not?¡±


    Hailey¡¯s displeasure was reflected on her face. This was Gunther¡¯s only hope, and now he was sick like


    this and dying. If Oliver kept talking nonsense, Hailey wondered if Gunther would draw hisst breath.


    Oliver raised Eye Sculpture and did not answer her. Instead, he stuffed it into the small pit.


    Something strange happened. As soon as Eye Sculpture was stuffed in, it almost filled the small pit, as


    if Eye Sculpture itself had been enucleated from here!

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    Oliver put Eye Sculpture into the small hole. Its size was exactly the same, and there were no gaps


    visible.


    The others around were curious. Just as they were watching, a dull sound suddenly rang out, and even


    the ground seemed to be shaking.


    Everyone was startled and quickly took a few steps back while ncing around, wondering if it was an


    earthquake.


    The sound gradually became louder. Then, Sienna suddenly pointed to the stone wall of Mount


    Rockenan and shouted, ¡°T-There is a hole in the stone wall!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s gaze followed where Sienna pointed and saw a seam of 21 square feet appear on the


    stone wall.


    Then, the gap widened, and the stones in the stone wall shrank inwardly.


    A few minutester, a hole of 21 square feet appeared in front of everyone.


    They could not help but open their mouths wide in shock.


    No one could have thought such a big hole would appear on the stone wall that had no crack.


    Moreover, the hole appeared in that inconceivable form as a mechanism. It was really unimaginable.


    There seemed to be a faint light in the cave. They wondered what the inside would be.


    Oliver stared inside for a while. It seemed like there was light inside. It was useless to identify using


    visual identification because what Oliver saw was the stone wall. The stone wall¡¯s information was the


    only one he could identify, which waspletely useless.


    Next to Oliver, Sienna leaned on his shoulder and looked inside. ¡°It¡¯s so strange. Why can¡¯t I see it at


    all from the outside when there¡¯s such a big hole here?¡±


    Everyone had different expressions, but only Gunther was the most excited.


    ¡°I-It really exists.¡± It seemed Gunther was about to cry.


    Louis and Yoseph hurriedly took out the night vision goggles and distributed them to everyone. They


    knew that Gunther was the most excited.


    Oliver put on the night vision goggles and was ready to walk to the front. However, Wayne and Simon


    ran forward to shield him without asking his opinion.


    Oliver did not argue. He knew Wayne and Simon would never let him take risks, so it was useless to


    argue with them.


    Only Wayne, Simon, Louis, and Yoseph put on night vision goggles. The rest, except Gunther, wore


    heamps.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Inside the cave was a square space of around six feet seven inches, followed by a staircase stretching


    up.


    Oliver was afraid that there would be a trap on the stone stairs. He looked at it and quickly said to


    Wayne and Simon, ¡°Slow down!¡±


    After walking more than 30 feet, a door-shaped entrance appeared in front of them. There were three


    words above the entrance. Oliver only knew the word in the middle.


    Wayne and Simon stopped. They looked at the door but did not recognize the words.


    Gabriel stepped forward and recognize it. He read, ¡°The Ascend Door!¡±


    ¡°The Ascend Door,¡± repeated Oliver. Then, he mused, ¡°The Ascend Door? What does that mean?¡±


    Wayne nced inside the door and suddenly said in surprise, ¡°T-Turn off the lights!¡±


    The others did not know what Wayne meant but turned off the heamps ording to his words.


    The cave instantly darkened. Then, a soft ray of light brightened up.


    The light was emitted from inside the door. They walked into the door to take a look.


    Everyone was stunned by the view as soon as they entered.


    The top of the cave was embedded with luminous pearls as big as goose eggs. The soft and bright light


    was like a small-sized


    moon.


    Oliver was stunned when the identification message popped up as he looked at the pearls.


    He eximed inwardly, ¡°Damn!¡±


    Those pearls were real luminous pearls. Each of them was worth more than millions of dors. About


    every nine feet ten inches, a luminous pearl was embedded in the alleyway behind the door.


    Looking from a distance, Oliver noticed the alley was winding up. Thinking about the height of Mount


    Rockenan, Oliver


    wondered about the number of luminous pearls on the path that led them to the peak.


    Louis also looked up at those luminous pearls that were emitting light like the moon. Standing beside


    Louis, Yoseph jumped with all his might but could not jump very high and did not reach the pearls.


    ¡°If I get a few of them, I¡¯m sure they can be sold for a lot of money.¡± Yoseph nced around and


    wanted to find something to step on, so he could try to dig out the pearls.


    Gabriel immediately stopped him. ¡°Yoseph, stop. You¡¯d better not touch anything until you know what¡¯s


    going on. There are dangers that you can¡¯t imagine in ces like this.¡±


    Yoseph was stunned for a moment. He held back from jumping but had the thought of getting rich in his


    heart.


    Gunther paid them only 200 thousand dors for that trip. Yoseph would earn more than 200 thousand


    dors if he dug out a luminous pearl and sold it.


    There were so many luminous pearls, and they did not need to fight for the pearls. Yoseph could sell


    them for a lot by digging a few out. Rather than working for others to earn, Yoseph thought it would be


    better to make a fortune without asking for others¡¯ help.


    It felt that the alley was circling the mountain upward, but the slope was not very steep, When they


    walked about 165 feet, two identical paths appeared in front. They did not know whether to go left or


    right.


    Gabriel looked at both paths carefully for a while and was unsure which way to go. Then, he asked,


    ¡°Oliver, which way do you think we should take?¡±


    Oliver thought about it, and Gunther waved his hand directly. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go separately in two


    ways?¡±


    Louis immediately nodded in agreement, and Yoseph was even delighted.


    If they were divided into two groups, there was no doubt that Oliver and the three would be in one


    group. Yoseph and Louis were in the same group as Gunther and the rest. Thus, Oliver¡¯s group had


    four people, while Louis¡¯ group had five people.


    Oliver¡¯s team had Wayne and Simon. Yoseph knew very well that he could not defeat any of them. It


    would not be easy even for him to win. Besides, Yoseph was aware of Oliver and Sienna.


    Oliver looked like a rich kid. After getting to know him for several days, Yoseph knew Oliver was not like


    a mere rich kid. Yoseph knew he was unsuitable to team up with them.


    Yoseph looked at his own group. Gunther was sick, and Gabriel was old. They could not stop Yoseph


    from doing anything.


    The only one who could stop him was Louis. Yoseph thought it did not matter if he dug a few luminous


    pearls since there


    were many.


    When they split into teams, as Yoseph expected, Gunther, Hailey, Gabriel, Louis, and he were in a


    group.


    Oliver and Sienna were in a group with Wayne and Simon.


    After they were divided into groups, Wayne reminded Louis of something. Then, the two groups


    entered a path respectively.


    After walking for half an hour, the path seemed endless. Thus, Oliver¡¯s team stopped.


    Checking the surroundings, Wayne said, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, I think this cave is weird.¡±


    Oliver nodded and said, ¡°Me too. What do you


    think?¡±


    Wayne pointed to the endless path and said, ¡°This path¡­ I felt like I was in Enchanting Fog before. It


    feels like I can¡¯t find the way out.¡±


    Oliver hummed in response. ¡°I have the same feeling. But it¡¯s strange. We¡¯ve walked at least three


    miles along this road. How could we not find a way out?¡±

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    Whenever Oliver walked a distance of three miles, two identical holes would appear in front of him.


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he took to choosing the hole on the right side every time.


    The same scene urred a number of times.


    It didn¡¯t seem like he was trekking uphill, yet how could he walk a few miles without seeing the end of


    the road on a t road?


    Oliver stared at the intersection for a while, but it was neither a physical object nor a mist.


    Oliver could still identify Enchanting Fog, but there was no indication of what it was this time.


    He was powerless to identify.


    The luminous pearl above his head seemed to increase by one each time he covered a distance of


    nine feet ten inches. The process was seemingly endless.


    Oliver was stunned. It seemed to be Enchanting Cave, which was more powerful than Enchanting Fog.


    Since the cave was filled with invisible air, his eyes couldn¡¯t identify it. He mused, ¡°What should I do?¡±


    Gunther and his team still had not responded. Oliver was filled with instant regret when he thought of


    Hailey, the one he was most concerned about. It had been a close call thest time something simr


    happened.


    Wayne instantly knew what was going through Oliver¡¯s mind from the look on his face. He immediately


    took a walkie-talkie to contact Louis, but there was no signal.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head back first. We¡¯ll find them and then move out together,¡± Oliver said unhesitatingly,


    instructing Wayne and the


    others to turn around.


    Sienna gently squeezed Oliver¡¯s hand and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯ll be fine!¡±


    The four of them turned around and walked back. They constantly chose the left hole during their return


    trip, unlike before.


    However, Oliver¡¯s heart sank the further they got, as the road seemed to stretch on forever. He could


    not seem to return to the original point of departure, no matter what.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    When they first entered the cave, everything was fine, but they were now stuck and unable to leave.


    Wayne and Simon marked the passage with symbols to prevent confusion, but soon enough, they


    found that all the holes were marked.


    ¡°Oh no! All the holes have marks. Everything looks the same now.¡± Wayne¡¯s face darkened, and he


    began feeling queasy.


    Simon reached for the walkie-talkie and tested it out. There was a bend around 25 feet away where the


    signal became poor due to obstruction by a stone.


    They still had not found their way after traversing for some time. Simon bit out fiercely, ¡°Mr. Eastwood,


    why don¡¯t we dig out the luminous pearls above our heads after taking a step? I¡¯m certain we¡¯ll find our


    way after that!¡±


    Oliver stared at the luminous pearl above his head for a while and then denied it. ¡°No, these luminous


    pearls are connected to the mechanism. It will be a big problem if they are dug out!¡±


    The results of the visual identification sent chills down Oliver¡¯s spine. If they dug out the luminous pearl,


    it would trigger the traps and release a powerful mutant beast that they couldn¡¯t imagine!


    Oliver had a strong hunch that disaster would befall them if they were to tamper with the luminous


    pearl.


    It wasn¡¯t until he abandoned the idea of moving the luminous pearl that the sense of danger


    disappeared.


    After walking for some time, Oliver uttered with certainty, ¡°We¡¯re in abyrinth. It has been enhanced


    with the same array as the fog outside!¡±


    Both Wayne and Simon were dumbfounded. For modern-day soldiers like them, things like arrays or


    mutants were too iprehensible.


    Their trip with Oliver was an eye-opener, as experiencing such things was beyond imagination.


    Sienna was the only one who looked around curiously without any signs of panic. Instead, she said to


    Oliver, ¡°Oliver, this ce is really interesting.¡±


    ¡°Interesting?¡± Oliver couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. Sienna couldn¡¯t sense how cruel their situation was.


    This was a lethal ce that could hold one captive till death. Their group still had not reached the stage


    where they had to fight for food and water. When that time came, humanity would be stripped down to


    its baser instincts, and it would be no surprise if cannibalism took ce.


    However, Sienna swore against cannibalism even if it ever came to that.


    ¡°Everyone, stop walking. Sit down and rest for a while. Let me think about it!¡± Oliver sat down and told


    everyone.


    Sienna sat next to him without saying anything. She leaned her head into Oliver¡¯s embrace and closed


    her eyes to sleep. For some reason, recently, she had always felt drowsy every time she sat down.


    Oliver stroked her hair while thinking about the maze path, which his eyes couldn¡¯t identify.


    When he tried to identify Enchanting Fog before that, his eyes could at least see the fog so as to


    identify it.


    However, thebyrinth path was filled with transparent and colorless air in the hollow maze road, so it


    was impossible to identify.


    ¡°What should I do?¡± he wondered.


    Oliver looked at the empty pathway in a daze. When he was in a daze, a thought crossed his mind, and


    an image appeared.


    It was an image of countless lines intersecting each other. There were manyplicated lines. In the


    image, there was one ce with a red bright spot, and two other ces showed several green bright


    spots, one with five bright spots and one with four bright spots.


    The ce with five bright spots was moving slowly, and the one with four bright spots was fixed and not


    moving.


    Oliver was stunned for a while and suddenly came to a realization. ¡°Are these bright spots us?¡± he


    mused.


    ¡°Wayne, walk forward a few feet.¡± Oliver hurriedly asked Wayne to move.


    Wayne immediately walked several feet forward before stopping to ask Oliver, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, do ¨ª still


    need to go forward?¡±


    Oliver could see clearly in his mind that one of the green dots moved as Wayne moved. As soon as he


    stopped, the bright green spot also stopped.


    There was no doubt that those four green dots were the four of them, and those five green dots in


    another ce were Gunther, Hailey, and the others.


    ¡°But what¡¯s that bright red spot?¡± he pondered.


    Although he didn¡¯t know what the red spot was, it had to be very important.


    Oliver pondered and suddenly stood up again. He pulled Sienna up and said to Wayne and Simon,


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll lead the way. Follow me.¡±


    At that moment, Oliver stopped looking at the road. Instead, he followed the image in his mind and


    walked toward Gunther¡¯s group of five bright green spots first.


    He couldn¡¯t see the correct way at all if he looked at the road. All the intersections and pathways looked


    the same to his eyes, so he only walked ording to the distance in his mind.


    If the distance between him and the five bright green spots increased, then he would not go that way. If


    their distance decreased, then he would continue on.


    In less than ten minutes, they were much closer to the five bright green spots. They were already very


    close after another dozen minutes had passed.


    Before walking 33 feet away, Oliver heard footsteps. He immediately stopped and waved his hand to


    signal everyone to stop. Then, he listened carefully with his ears.


    Wayne and Simon stopped next to the stone wall and listened carefully. As expected, they heard


    footsteps. After a while, Wayne touched the handgun with one hand and shouted, ¡°Louis, is that you?¡±

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    ¡°Mr. Eastwood? Is that you?¡±


    The reply rang after a short pause. Based on the voice, it seemed to be Louis¡¯ voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m Wayne, it¡¯s you and your group over there, right? Mr. Hayes?¡± Wayne shouted loudly while he


    leaned toward the stone


    wall.


    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s us! It¡¯s us you are talking to!¡± Louis¡¯ voice suddenly became excited to the point that he even


    sounded ecstatic.


    Hearing that, Wayne also ran in the direction of Louis¡¯ voice with great joy. He saw Louis running


    toward him after he took a turn around the corner, and behind Louis was Hailey holding her father,


    Gunther.


    Behind Hailey and Gunther, there was Gabriel who was panting heavily. Yoseph was thest person on


    the team.


    The five of them appeared tired. However, when they saw Oliver before them at that moment, the


    expression of joy due to being rescued from danger was instantly revealed on their faces.


    Gunther raised his hand, waved to Oliver, and said with a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°Oliver¡­ You¡­¡±


    Although no one said it aloud at that moment, it was definite that every one of their team had the same


    unspoken sentence in their hearts, which was ¡°It was so nice to see Oliver again!¡±


    Now, there was no longer any objection as everyone had acknowledged that Oliver was their mainstay.


    The five people on Gunther¡¯s side had be so lost and out of ideas about the maze. Even though


    Gabriel was the most experienced and knowledgeable among them, Gabriel knew nothing about the


    maze route, just like the time when they were trapped in Enchanting Fog!


    Fortunately, Oliver appeared in front of them again like a deity!


    Louis dashed over and gave both Wayne and Simon a bear hug. He then said to Oliver with some


    grievance, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, let¡¯s not separate into two groups next time. It¡¯s still better to be with you!¡±


    Oliver nodded in response. After that, he waved his hands and sat down to think.


    Others motioned to keep quiet when they noticed Oliver¡¯s action, and none of them interrupted him.


    Oliver observed the route map carefully in his mind and stared at the bright red spot. Although he could


    not identify what that was without seeing the real object, he had a strong feeling that the bright red spot


    was a key thing that was extremely important!


    After staring at the bright red spot in his mind for a few minutes, Oliver suddenly stood up and said,


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Louis leaned over and asked, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, does this mean that you¡¯ve found a way out?¡±


    Shaking his head, Oliver replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Let¡¯s look for it first!¡±


    ¡°We still have to look for it?¡± Louis uttered, slightly disappointed.


    He thought that since Oliver could find them, Oliver should be able to find a way out. However, he did


    not expect Oliver to say that they still need to look for the exit, and that really impacted Louis¡¯


    confidence!


    When the team set out again, Oliver held Sienna¡¯s hand and walked in the front, with Wayne and


    Simon protecting the two of them at each side. Meanwhile, Hailey held her father behind them. Gabriel,


    Louis, and Yoseph were at the end of the


    team.


    Oliver did not look at the route before him but just followed the bright red spot in his mind. Ten more


    minutester, they were slightly closer to the bright red spot.


    Everyone who followed Oliver remained silent and continued following him closely.


    No one knew where they were heading to.


    Everyone was clueless except for Oliver. Wayne, Simon, and Sienna did not have anything in their


    thoughts as they only focused their attention on Oliver.


    On the other hand, Gunther was holding on to thest straw of hope in his mind. Hailey was still upset,


    and Gabriel appeared curious and confused.


    Louis and Yoseph were worried and uncertain in their hearts, none of them wanted to end up losing


    their lives in that ce.


    The main goal for them would be to escape alive, but it would still be ideal if they could find a treasure


    and make a fortune. Looking at the ce they were at, they could even pick out a few of the luminous


    pearls on top of their heads if there were no other treasures. Those luminous pearls would be sufficient


    to feed a few generations of their family!


    After following behind Oliver for more than 20 minutes, the holes in front still appeared one after


    another, connected to each other unendingly. They still could not recognize directions while going


    through those holes.


    Oliver did not bother to check on others¡¯ thoughts, and just followed the route in his mind.


    The bright red spot was getting closer and closer as if it was right in front of him. Just then, Oliver


    became nervous all of a sudden. That bright red spot gave him a strong feeling!


    Bang!


    While Oliver was excited that he could finally see the bright red spot and see what kind of thing it was,


    he knocked his forehead onto the stone wall!


    There was no way ahead other than a stone wall!


    That left Oliver dumbfounded. With no other choice, he stopped to observe the wall carefully while he


    touched his forehead which was painful due to the collision.


    The bright red spot in his mind was right in front of his eyes, within three feet of him. Yet there was only


    a cold stone wall before him. ¡°Where is the red bright spot?¡± Oliver thought.


    Oliver reached out and checked the rock with his hand. Seeing that, Wayne hurriedly shone a headlight


    onto the stone wall in front of Oliver so that Oliver can have a clearer view.


    After Oliver carefully inspected the wall, he found that there was not even any tiny gap in the stone


    wall!


    ¡°That¡¯s weird! Where is the bright red spot? The location in my mind was very clear, it¡¯s located just


    three feet ahead, but there¡¯s only hard and cold rock in front of me,¡± Oliver pondered.


    Seeing Oliver staring at the stone wall in a daze, the people behind him also surrounded him to watch.


    All nine of them were lined up side by side as they were checking the stone wall. With their headlights


    shining brightly onto the stone wall, the wall could be viewed clearly.


    The stone wall was very smooth, with no gaps or pits. Not even the slightest pattern could be found!


    After gazing at it for a while, Sienna could not find anything, so she asked curiously, ¡°Oliver, what are


    you staring at? There is nothing special on this stone wall!¡±


    However, Oliver still stared at the stone wall in a daze as if he did not hear what Sienna said.


    With mixed feelings of anger and amusement, Sienna then touched Oliver¡¯s forehead, asking, ¡°Seems


    like you don¡¯t have a fever after all. Have you lost your mind?¡±


    Oliver shook his head in denial and turned to Wayne. He uttered, ¡°Hand me the knife!¡±


    Wayne drew out the dagger and handed it to Oliver. Once Oliver took over the dagger, he tapped on


    the stone wall with its handle while listening carefully.


    The knocking sound on the stone wall was very dull. Wayne heard it and said immediately, ¡°It¡¯s solid.


    There¡¯s no empty space behind, it would sound crisp if there was a space.¡±


    The ce where Oliver knocked was the exact spot of the bright red spot. When he heard Wayne


    mention that it was a solid stone wall, he also knocked on the surrounding area.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The rest of the ces he knocked on returned with solid voices as well. That left Oliver feeling


    confused!


    The map that was produced from identification through his eyes and brain was basically true Almost all


    the situations during that period proved that his ability was powerful and urate, not even once the


    map was fake!


    It could be said that his ability was 100 percent urate.


    However, that could not exin the reason he saw the bright red spot behind the stone wall yet the


    stone wall was solid instead.


    ¡°What exactly is the bright red spot?¡± Oliver questioned inwardly.


    Oliver could not figure out anything. He then poked the stone wall with the point of the dagger again.


    It was very hard!


    Looking at Oliver who was still staring at the stone wall in thought, Louis poked out his head and asked,


    ¡°Mr. Eastwood, since we brought explosives with us, why not I put the explosives on this wall and


    explode it?¡±


    Oliver appeared puzzled for a while before he understood what Louis meant. Oliver quickly shook his


    head as he refused, ¡°No way! It can¡¯t be blown up. There will be serious problems if we did that!¡±


    Louis shrugged and said, ¡°If that is the case, then this will be hard to deal with. Mr. Eastwood, do you


    think there is something wrong behind the stone wall?¡±


    Oliver hummed in response to his question, then added, ¡°Let¡¯s not rush into it. Just let me think about it


    for a while, give me some time!¡±


    Louis found Oliver¡¯s answer weird. Oliver did nothing other than stare at such a stone wall. He did not


    understand what was there to see on the stone wall.


    He thought, ¡°I am going to just do it my way. Whatever this stone wall is, I¡¯ll just blow it up


    first!¡±

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    As soon as he heard the word ¡°explosion,¡± Oliver sensed a distinct danger in his mind. But, once he


    shook the sense of danger dissipated!


    ¡°It must not be bombarded. Could it be an illusion?¡± he questioned inwardly.


    away


    the thoughts,


    Based on his powers, it seemed to be true. But he couldn¡¯tprehend the reason why the stone wall


    was imprable.


    Oliver repeatedly tapped on the stone wall with his dagger, and the echoing sounds confirmed that the


    wall was undeniably solid. The phenomenon could not be exined easily by thews of physics.


    Everyone¡¯s gazes were fixed upon Oliver, who sat upright and lost in a daze as his eyes locked on the


    stone wall before him. They dared not interrupt his train of thought.


    Looking at the stone wall for a while, the identification message appearing in Oliver¡¯s mind was from


    the stone wall. There was no message transmitted from the bright red spot.


    ¡°That¡¯s so weird!¡± Oliver thought.


    Oliver lightly tapped his forehead with his palm before lowering himself to the ground, lying on his back,


    and falling deep in his thoughts.


    His sight shifted toward the passageway on the top of the stone wall, where a series of luminous pearls


    were embedded. As Oliver continued to stare, he abruptly noticed a dent asrge as an egg on the


    stone wall.


    It resembled a trace left behind after a luminous pearl had been excavated.


    No one took notice of this detail, and not to mention, everyone was only here because they were


    following Oliver. No one felt that this ce was any different from the other ces.


    Oliver peered at the dent for a while and suddenly instructed Wayne and Simon, ¡°Wayne, climb on top


    of Simon and try prodding the dent using your dagger.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Wayne followed Oliver¡¯s instructions without any doubt or question.


    Simon and Wayne seemed to share a silent understanding. Simon crouched down while Wayne


    propelled himself forward, using Simon¡¯s shoulder as aunchpad, and leaped with a burst of energy.


    While leaping through the air, Wayne wielded a dagger in his right hand. With lightning speed, he


    hurled the dagger toward the dent, piercing it with pinpoint uracy.


    Ding!


    The impact ignited a spark. Waynended back on the ground, taking a firm stance beside Oliver.


    Everyone¡¯s sight was fixed on the dent pierced by Wayne¡¯s dagger.


    Silence enveloped the surroundings, the stillness so palpable that one could hear the echo of a needle


    falling against the ground.


    There were no responses emanating from the dent. On the other hand, Oliver kept looking at the stone


    wall, which emitted a noise.


    All eyes turned to the stone wall. Everyone was astonished to find that the smooth and tough stone wall


    suddenly morphed into a series of small grids resembling a Rubik¡¯s cube.


    The small grids dispersed with a powerful surge, unveiling a cube of 21 square feet.


    Nestled at the very heart of the cube was a glistening object that was only slightlyrger than a pigeon


    egg. It looked like a brilliant ruby gemstone.


    With the gemstone emitting a crimson glow, Oliver became uncontrobly excited as he realized that


    that was the bright red


    spot he had seen in his mind.


    ¡°So, the bright red spot was this ruby gemstone!¡± he eximed inwardly.


    However, it was still odd. The stone wall was actually a piece of mechanism with indescribable


    advanced technology.


    Everyone stared at the radiant ruby gemstoneid in the center after the stone wall opened.


    Hidden behind such an enigmatic high-tech mechanism, previously unheard of and unseen,id this


    gemstone. It was evident that its value must be hundreds of thousands of times more worthy than the


    luminous pearl that illuminated the passageway.


    Oliver looked at the ruby gemstone for a long time, but no identification message surfaced in his mind.


    It felt strange, as this was the first time he couldn¡¯t identify anything.


    This phenomenon left Oliver feeling that the ruby gemstone was something of a higher level than his


    eyes. Or, he couldn¡¯t identify it because it could be an object that did not belong to this realm.


    Wayne¡­¡± Oliver uttered. But to his surprise, there was no response from Wayne. The fact that Wayne


    did not respond to Oliver was simply unimaginable!


    Oliver turned his head around, only to find the others frozen in ce like statues. Shocked, he ran up to


    Sienna to check on her and found that she was breathing steadily, yetpletely unresponsive, as if


    transformed into a lifeless sculpture. No matter how he called or yelled, she did not respond.


    Everyone else was the same.


    Oliver panicked, wondering what was happening.


    He was the only one in the room who remained conscious. ¡°Could it be something wrong with the ruby


    gemstone? Could the reason behind the statuesque state of the others be connected to this


    gemstone?¡± he wondered.


    Oliver was dumbfounded and in disbelief. Ever since entering Enchanting Hollow, the boundaries of


    common sense had been shattered. And the current state before him was even stranger. He couldn¡¯t


    fathom why he could see the others while they were frozen into statues as if a spell had been cast


    upon them.


    ¡°Could this ruby gemstone be the cause?¡± Oliver pondered for a moment before slowly approaching the


    ruby gemstone.


    He wondered whether the gemstone could be touched and whether the scene before him was just


    another illusion.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    However, he could see it clearly with his eyes. His fingers moved slowly and softly toward the


    gemstone.


    A sense of nervous anticipation gripped Oliver¡¯s heart as he held his breath. As his finger made contact


    with the ruby gemstone, he expected something extraordinary to unfold.


    However, as his fingertips touched the ruby gemstone, no sudden cmity or earthquake ensued, and


    there were no signs of copse.


    Oliver merely felt a tingling sensation on his fingers as if an electric current was running through them.


    His whole body trembled.


    Before his naked eyes, the ruby gemstone disintegrated into a mound of ashes. It was as if it had


    sumbed to the ravages of time spanning millions of years.


    Startled by the sudden transformation, Oliver involuntarily released the breath he had been holding. His


    exhale caused the ruby gemstone to crumble into fine specks of dust.


    As the dust dissipated into the air, the ruby gemstone disappeared.


    Boom!


    A rumbling sound reverberated as the stone wall split into two halves and parted sideways, revealing a


    passageway simr in size to the previous ones. Luminous pearls also lined up the ceiling of the


    passageway, illuminating the path.


    At this moment, Oliver suddenly noticed that everyone around him had seamlessly resumed their


    movements. They werepletely unaware of the strange urrence, calmly following him as they


    had before.


    Oliver couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Did you see anything just now? Did you see the ruby gemstone?¡±


    Louis and Yoseph immediately responded, ¡°Ruby gemstone? Where?¡±


    Oliver turned to Sienna. ¡°Did you see the gemstone?¡±


    Sienna shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m behind you all this time. Was there any gemstone?¡±


    Wayne also shook his head and said, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, I haven¡¯t seen anything except the luminous


    pearls above my head.¡±


    Oliver pointed above and tried to exin, ¡°A moment ago, you leaped up and pierced the dent using


    your dagger. That¡¯s why the mechanism was¡­ Huh?¡±


    To his astonishment, he discovered that the egg-shaped dent on the top had inexpl¨ªcably vanished.


    The stone wall appeared to be t and smooth, devoid of any trace of the previous dent.


    Wayne was puzzled and instinctively touched his head. ¡°Mr. Eastwood, I¡­ Did I ever leap? Why can¡¯t I


    remember at all?¡±


    Oliver was stunned and asked Simon, ¡°Sim, did you crouch down just now and let Wayne step on your


    shoulder to leap up?¡±


    Simon shook his head. ¡°Mr. Eastwood, I haven¡¯t done anything but follow you.¡±


    Oliver bit his lips. He knew that Wayne and Simon would never lie to him!

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    It didn¡¯t feel right!


    Oliver¡¯s mind raced, searching through his memories. This situation reminded him of a scene from the


    science fiction film ¡°Men in ck.¡±


    He remembered the little ck stick used to erase memories through a blinding sh and thought he


    could be in a simr situation.


    However, it didn¡¯t exin why he didn¡¯t lose his memory.


    Perhaps he possessed a unique ability to disable such functions. It could be the superpower that was


    bestowed upon his eyes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Oliver dismissed the question. He gestured with his hand and took the lead in front.


    The passageway was no longer the same as the ones before, where there would be two identical


    paths, just like an Enchanting Array.


    Now, the passageway was clear, instilling a sense that it would lead them all the way to the top.


    Besides, there was only one path to follow.


    Gunther¡¯s face flushed with rednessy


    As he ascended further, his eyes became increasingly brighter. Walking alongside him, Louis and


    Yoseph provided support on his left and right, lending a helping hand as they climbed. Hailey trailed


    closely behind as her breath quickened.


    Her father¡¯s condition was far from normal. The term ¡°terminal lucidity¡± kept resurfacing in her mind.


    However, she didn¡¯t want to dwell on it and fought hard to banish such thoughts.


    Oliver pondered as he was walking. Despite feeling an overwhelming sense of anticipation and


    excitement stronger than the others, he made an effort to contain his emotions.


    The ruby gemstone had crumbled into mere dust. Everyone had no memory of it at all, and Oliver alone


    retained a crystal-clear memory. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder whether something extraordinary from the


    gemstone had been infused into his body.


    The passageway grew progressively steeper, and the slope eventually turned into a flight of rugged


    stone stairs. Two hourster, Oliver was caught by the glimmering light before his eyes. As he drew


    closer, he realized this was the edge of Mount Rockenan¡¯s stone wall. At regr intervals of three feet


    along the outer wall was a series of squared stone apertures, which allowed brilliant sunlight to filter


    through.


    Oliver approached closer and peered outside. An unobstructed scenery unfolded before his eyes. It


    was around 3,300 feet above the ground.


    However, an oddity puzzled them, as the outer part of the passageway was adorned with such


    apertures. When they were observing Mount Rockenan from below, they couldn¡¯t find such features.


    Everyone behind Oliver couldn¡¯t help but ask the same question. Each and every one of them probed


    through the apertures and pondered.


    ¡°That¡¯s strange. I observed it with a telescope below, and every side of the peak appeared smooth. If


    there are apertures at the passageway since the beginning, how is it possible that we couldn¡¯t see


    them before?¡± Wayne voiced out first. Simon, Louis, and Yoseph followed, raising their heads to


    scrutinize the surroundings. All of them felt something peculiar.


    As they continued to ascend, a square gate suddenly appeared in front of the stone stairs. On top of


    the gate were three words that read: [Pce of Immortality].


    There were two rows of characters at both ends of the gate. On the right side, the inscription read: [The


    world is insignificant once you enter this door.]


    The inscription on the left read: [Immortality will be bestowed upon whoever enters Tristar Pce.]


    ¡°Pce of Immortality, Pce of Immortality. I found it. I really found it!¡± Gunther eximed in


    exhration, his face flushed with excitement. He pulled his hands away from Louis and Yoseph, who


    had been supporting him.


    Gabriel, too, was astonished. ¡°Immortality¡­ Is it truly real?¡±


    Oliver was also taken aback when he saw the stone door. ¡°Could this be what they called Tristar


    Treasure? Is it possible that something here is capable of bestowing immortality?¡± he wondered.


    Gunther¡¯s hands trembled uncontrobly. After his exmation, he gestured to Louis and yelled, ¡°The


    door! Open the door!¡±


    Louis stepped forward and exerted a powerful push at the door using his hands.


    However, the stone door had no response and remained still.


    Louis pushed the door harder, but still, it did not move.


    Without saying a word, Yoseph stepped forward, crouched down, and pushed the door with all his


    might. The two of them


    strained against the stone door with a formidable push but to no avail.


    Wayne and Simon also joined in their effort. The four of them exerted their strength, pushing against


    the stone door. However, the door only moved slightly.


    Then Wayne shouted, ¡°One, two, three!¡± On the count of three, the four of them summoned every


    ounce of their strength.


    Once again, the door yielded only a slight movement and couldn¡¯t be pushed open at all!


    If thebined strength of the four of them couldn¡¯t open the door, the assistance of Hailey and


    Sienna, regardless of their gender, and the contribution of Gabriel and Gunther, despite their age,


    would likely have little impact on the situation.


    This stone door could not be opened by brute force. Hence, there must be a mechanism behind it.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Oliverposed himself and gazed at the stone door. A few secondster, a message materialized in


    his mind: [The stone door contains the power of runes called Fortification. Without Runes Deactivation


    or power of the Energy Refining Stage, the passage beyond this point is unattainable.]


    Then, a peculiar runes seal appeared in his mind.


    Oliver was stunned. The door was sealed with runes, and only one at the Energy Refining Stage could


    use Runes Deactivation to unseal it. However, he didn¡¯t know what the Energy Refining Stage exactly


    was.


    Obviously, none of the people present had reached the Energy Refining Stage.


    Oliver had never seen anything like the rune seal in his mind. It was neither a writing nor a painting,


    with intricate strokes arranged in a reverse pattern.


    Oliver fixated on the rune seal within his mind and couldn¡¯t resist the urge to trace the patterns of the


    seal with his fingertips, mimicking its strokes.


    Unknowingly, Oliver could recreate the entire rune seal in a single motion as he traced along the


    strokes. It was possible that he possessed an innate talent for deciphering such enigmatic symbols.


    To the others, Oliver was merely extending his fingers in front of the door and making random gestures


    in the air. But Oliver was able to see the seal vividly. When he was recreating the rune seal with a


    single fluid motion, a glowing seal abruptly materialized in front of his fingers.


    The radiant glow coalesced into a rune seal and soared through the stone door in a sh. In an instant,


    Oliver felt an overwhelming drain on his energy. The act of creating such a seal had left him


    unexpectedly exhausted. His feet started to soften, causing him to stagger forward.


    No one noticed that Oliver¡¯s feet gave way beneath him. In a sudden sh, his body surged forward


    and propelled toward the stone door.


    Neither Wayne nor Simon paid attention to their surroundings, as the stone door was in front and the


    others were behind. There was no hostility or danger present. As soon as they saw Oliver copsing,


    they immediately rushed to pull him up, but it was toote.


    Oliver¡¯s body had already struck the stone door. However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, there was no sound


    of impact or the expected cry of pain that would usually apany such a forceful collision.


    Oliver¡¯s body was pulled into the stone door right before everyone¡¯s eyes. It was as if the door itself


    was an oblivious illusion rather than a tangible object.


    ¡°Mr. Eastwood¡­¡± Wayne and Simon were startled. They jumped up quickly and rushed over, stretching


    out their hands to grab Oliver.


    However, neither of them could catch him, as Oliver¡¯s body was engulfed by the stone door, leaving


    Wayne and Simon in futile attempts to catch him.


    ¡°No! Mr. Eastwood¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Eastwood!¡±


    ¡°Oliver¡­


    Thest sound was Sienna¡¯s gasps. Several people rushed in the direction of Oliver. However, he


    vanished into the depths of the stone door right before their eyes.


    Wayne and Simon, being the strongest and quickest, jumped toward the stone door to grab Oliver. But


    upon making contact with the solid surface, a pang of pain shot through their hands.


    The stone door was iparably hard, and both of them looked at the door in disbelief while grasping


    their hands.


    Oliver disappeared into the stone door as if he had merged with it.


    Everyone was shocked, gathering around and staring at the stone door. All of them wondered why


    Oliver was pulled into the door.

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    ¡°Oliver¡­¡±


    Stunned, ¡®Sienna¡¯s face turned,pale, and she reached out her hand to hit the stone door hard.


    She was not afraid of danger, but she was afraid to be separated from Oliver; even if they died, she


    wanted them to die together. Her heart was broken now that Oliver had strangely disappeared into the


    stone door.


    No matter how indifferent Hailey was, she panicked, rushed over to check the stone door, and


    wondered, ¡°How could a man disappear in the stone door? Is this stone door made of mud flour?¡±


    But when she rushed forward to check the stone door, she found it cold and hard; even refined steel


    couldn¡¯t be inserted into it. However, she couldn¡¯t understand how a living person got devoured by the


    hard and cold stone door.


    Hailey was worried about Oliver and frightened by the stone door¡¯s weirdness. While she was lost in


    thought, she inadvertently nced at Sienna¡¯s hand that hit the stone door so hard that it bled. She


    hurriedly hugged thetter and said, ¡°Sienna, stop it. Let¡¯s discuss it together. Maybe we can find a way


    to save him.¡±


    Sienna burst into tears, pursed her lips, and stared at the stone door without saying a word.


    Wayne and Simon hit and knocked on the stone door with something hard, making sparks.


    But after knocking, there were no marks left on the stone door.


    Wayne turned around, stared at Louis, and said fiercely, ¡°Louis, explosives. Where are the explosives?¡±


    Louis hurriedly put the backpack down and took out a bundle of sealed stic explosives but


    immediately shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t make an explosion here. If we do, we will be


    buried alive!¡±


    Grim-faced, Wayne said, ¡°We need to blow it up no matter what!¡±


    Simon said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡±


    Wayne was stunned for a moment and then nodded. ¡°Sim, how can I forget you as an expert in


    sting?¡±


    With that, he turned and exined to Louis and others, ¡°Sim is a sting expert. The explosives in his


    hand are as if he is ying with his fingers. If he wants to blow up one foot, it won¡¯t be more or less


    than one inch.¡±


    Although Louis and the others brought weapons and explosives, they were far less powerful than


    Wayne and Simon.


    Hearing that, Sienna said with reddened eyes, ¡°Blow it up! Blow this stone door open!¡±


    Since most people agreed to blow up, Louis didn¡¯t hesitate. Besides, it was obvious that Oliver was the


    backbone of everyone at the moment. If he was gone, no one else could find a way out.


    Although Wayne and Simon were strong and good at fighting, they didn¡¯t know anything about


    machines or strange


    matters.


    Simon took the explosives and unpacked them. Then, he disassembled the explosives and recreated


    them skillfully.


    The explosives he created were powerful and could be detonated by remote control.


    Simon knocked on the different points of the stone door several times with a knife, tried to check its


    thickness, and prepared the right amount of explosives.


    He was good at those things. He could know how many explosives to use by just listening to the way


    sound traveled on the stone and blowing it up without destroying the other space.


    It was the most urate directional sting, and only the top experts could y it urately.


    Simon put the explosive on the stone door, turned to everyone, and instructed, ¡°Step back, 33 feet


    away.¡±


    Louis didn¡¯t dare to bet his life. He held Gunther to step back more than 30 feet away and stopped


    before the turning


    corner.


    The explosives wouldn¡¯t blow up too far. But he was worried that the passage would copse.


    Hailey also forced Sienna to retreat into the turning corner, leaving Simon and Wayne at the forefront.


    Wayne was not afraid because he trusted Simon¡¯s ability.


    Seeing that everyone was ready, Simon pressed the control and detonated it remotely.


    Boom!


    A dull but not particrly loud explosion sound was heard, and a smell of smoke instantly rushed into


    their nose.


    A vibration was felt in the passage, but it wasn¡¯t strong.


    After the smoke cleared, Simon came out, and when he saw the stone door before him, he was


    stunned.


    Wayne, who followed behind, was stunned at well.


    Louis and the others didn¡¯t understand, but he knew very well about the amount of explosive Simon


    created just then. Besides, Simon ced the explosives at the most fragile spot of the stone door.


    ording to his experience and imagination, the stone door would be broken into three or fourrge


    fragments after the explosion.


    However, after the smoke, the stone door stood intact without a crack on it.


    Simon was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t describe his feeling at the moment. With his sting ability, he


    believed that he could easily blow up the stone door.


    In addition, he had purposely slightly increased the explosive amount, so he was very sure the door


    would blow up.


    However, it turned out to be embarrassing.


    Simon was stunned for a moment and then rushed forward to check the stone door.


    After a long time, he gritted his teeth and put the explosives again on the stone door, and at that time,


    he used five times explosive amount more than the previous one.


    Wayne was secretly shocked. Although he didn¡¯t have Simon¡¯s sting skills, he was considered good


    as well. He knew well about the explosive amount that Simon used; even a house could be ttened


    with that amount of explosives under normal circumstances, let alone the stone door.


    Wayne tried to dissuade him, but he held back as his consideration was under normal circumstances.


    However, they were apparently not considered in normal circumstances at the moment.


    Simon separated the explosives into several points and stuck them on the stone door. Then, he waved


    his hand and shouted, ¡°Everyone, step further away.¡±


    Louis and the others directly retreated without Simon¡¯s order, hiding at the farthest distance.


    Simon gestured at Wayne again. ¡°Wayne, step back!¡±


    Wayne nodded. They retreated around 25 feet away at the same time and shrank to the corner of the


    passage.


    Simon stretched his hand and pointed the remote control in a straight line at those explosives as it was


    easier to detonate without blocking, in a straight line.


    When the remote control was pressed, there was another loud bang.


    Everyone felt that. It was a violent vibration, but there was no sense of earth-shaking.


    After the smoke was gone, Simon probed and was dumbfounded again. Then, he strode over.


    The stone door was still standing there intact, without damage or fragmentation.


    Sienna couldn¡¯t help but pounce on the stone door and hit it hard with her hand, shouting in a choked


    voice, ¡°Oliver! Oliver, do you hear me? Oliver¡­¡±


    Hailey held Sienna¡¯s hand with red eyes, trying to persuade her but couldn¡¯t speak. Instead, she burst


    into tears.


    There was nothing she could say.


    She was in the same mood as Sienna. She was worried about Oliver as well, so she could say nothing.


    Simon was in a daze. That amount of explosives didn¡¯t have any impact on the stone door, not even a


    crack. It was far from his imagination. It was inconceivable.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Is this stone door really made of stone? Even if it is made of steel, it should be deformed under such a


    large amount of explosives. Could it be that something goes wrong with the explosive?¡± Simon


    wondered.


    However, with the smoke he smelled, the sound he heard, and the vibration he felt, he was sure that


    there was no problem with the explosives.


    ¡°Since the explosives are fine, why can¡¯t I blow up the stone door after adding such arge amount of


    explosives?¡± Simon eximed-inwardly in disbelief.


    Meanwhile, inside the stone door, Oliver struggled for a while and broke free after he was engulfed by


    it. He rolled away from the stone door and got up to look at it.


    ¡°What the hell is this? I can¡¯t believe it ¡®swallowed¡¯ me!¡± Oliver eximed inwardly.

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    The stone door remained unchanged, and as Oliver gazed at it intently, he had a sudden realization.


    Despite breaking free from the grasp of the stone door, he found himself not outside, but rather, within


    its confines!


    To his astonishment, he had ventured to the other side of the stone door.


    Oliver was stunned for a moment. As he whipped his head around to look inside, he discovered a hall


    adorned with some decorations. Apart from the entrance, the other three sides of the wall were fitted


    with transparent ss panels, allowing the sunlight to prate through the ¡°windows.¡±


    He was at the peak of Mount Rockenan. The interior of the peak was already hollowed out and


    transformed into an invisible viewing tform.


    However, simr to the stone walls in the passage below, the tform had no visible indication of an


    obvious transparent window when viewed from the bottom.


    Oliver remembered that he, Wayne, and the others had observed Mount Rockenan through their


    telescopes. Thereby, he was certain that the peak was covered in steep stone walls without any visible


    traces, let alone such a magnificent ¡°window.¡±


    ¡°Why couldn¡¯t I see such an obvious thing from underneath?¡± he wondered.


    After some contemtion, Oliver found himself surrounded by an eerie silence that permeated the


    area. He hastily positioned himself against the cold stone door and called out in a desperate voice,


    ¡°Sienna! Sienna? Wayne? Sim?¡±


    Yet, his words dissolved into nothingness, leaving no trace of an echo, and the outside sounds


    remained beyond his hearing.


    ¡°The soundproofing effect is really impressive!¡± Oliver remarked sarcastically, then reached out to touch


    and probe at the stone door.


    The feeling of being ¡°swallowed¡± by the stone door was still vivid in his mind, yet it was hard to believe


    that a stone door was capable of such a feat.


    Perplexed, Oliver gingerly explored the surface of the door with his fingertips, attempting to unravel the


    mystery. But soon, he discovered that the door was an extremely solid and icy rock. No matter how


    hard he tried, his fingers couldn¡¯t prate its unyielding surface.


    Overwhelmed by the peculiarity of his predicament, Oliver fell into a pensive state, his mind swirling


    with questions. ¡°This is so weird!¡±


    After a moment of contemtion, Oliver shifted his gaze away from the enigmatic stone door and


    directed his attention toward the other elements present in the hall. His eyes scanned the surroundings,


    seeking any clues or points of interest that could potentially shed light on the mysterious ce he found


    himself in.


    The ¡°hall¡± inside the peak of the mountain was around 10,000 square feet. The interior was rather


    empty, devoid of any treasure, save for a stone tform positioned in the center. It appeared to bear


    something atop it.


    Oliver walked over cautiously. The stone tform was rtively small, resembling a round coffee table.


    Resting upon it were two objects that immediately captured his curiosity.


    One of the objects was a golden bead that looked like an eyeball.


    Oliver felt a sense of familiarity as he gazed at the object before him. It bore a striking resemnce to


    Sienna¡¯s Eye Sculpture, albeit with a different color.


    At first nce, the other object appeared to be an ordinary piece of jade, but upon closer inspection,


    Oliver noticed its remarkable quality.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A piece of cloth banner with words was ced under each item.


    Oliver didn¡¯t pick the items up but approached to observe the banner.


    The cloth banner underneath the Golden Eyeball Sculpture wrote, ¡°This is the secret key to unlocking


    the treasure. Proceed thirty steps ahead to find a hole. Insert the Golden Eyeball Sculpture into the


    hole, and it will activate the mechanism to open the stone door leading to the treasury. Inside, you will


    find immense wealthparable to that of a country. There are various treasures, including the fabled


    Immortality Potion.¡±


    Oliver then turned to read at another piece of cloth banner which wrote, ¡°This is the Legend of the


    Jade. Inside the jade contains sacred scriptures. Only those who are at the Energy Refining Stage can


    realize spiritual energy activation and read it through a spiritual sense. Otherwise, it will be impossible


    toprehend its contents. Any attempt to forcefully damage the jade will result in its destruction.¡±


    As Oliver¡¯s eyes fell upon the message, a wave of confusion washed over him.


    Based on his understanding, cing two items in the same position indicated that they held equal


    importance and value. However, it was evident to him that the Golden Eyeball Sculpture held a


    considerably higher worth. He couldn¡¯t help but question the equivalence of a mere treasure store key


    to such a valuable and exquisite artifact.


    Anyone would be filled with excitement upon encountering such a discovery. They would eagerly use


    the Golden Eyeball Sculpture to unlock the treasury and search for treasures of immense value,


    comparable to the wealth of an entire country, as well as the elusive Immortality Potion.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this referring to the Immortality Potion that Gunther has been looking for? But does something like


    that truly exist?¡± Oliver wondered, ¡°Why would these two things of different values be ced together?¡±


    All of a sudden, he recalled that he and Sienna had been cursed by the Blood Malediction after


    touching the Eye Sculpture. At that realization, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if there was much more to


    the Golden Eyeball Sculpture than met the eye.


    After mulling over it for a while, Oliver continued to fix his gaze on the Golden Eyeball Sculpture. After a


    few seconds, an identification message emerged in his mind: [The Golden Eyeball Sculpture is crafted


    from a meteorite that possesses mind-altering properties. Touching it will trigger hallucinations, and


    once triggered, the hallucinations will persist until the person¡¯s demise.]


    Upon reading the message, Oliver was stunned, and beads of sweat began forming all over his body.


    ¡°Damn it, this is undoubtedly a trap! The Golden Eyeball Sculpture is a deceptive object infused with


    psychedelic magic. It can¡¯t possibly be the key to the treasure,¡± thought the man.


    When Oliver shifted his attention to the piece of jade with exquisite quality, the identification message


    resurfaced again a few secondster: [This is a spiritual jade, a tool used by cultivators as magical


    vessels. Messages can be stored in the jade through sorcery and divination. A cultivator at the Energy


    Refining Stage will be able to realize spiritual energy activation and read its content in their spiritual


    mind. Any attempt to forcefully open the jade will result in its destruction.] Oliver¡¯s emotions swirled with


    a mixture of curiosity and astonishment. He couldn¡¯t help but question the bizarre circumstances that


    led him to this peculiar treasury. ¡°What in the world is happening? After enduring so`many hardships


    and challenges, I¡¯ve finally arrived at this strange treasure chamber, only to find two items here! One of


    them is a trap, leaving me with just a piece of spiritual jade, supposedly a treasure,¡± he grumbled


    internally.


    Unable toprehend the situation, Oliver shook his head in disbelief. Then, he reached out his hand


    to grasp the spiritual jade.


    While he remained skeptical about everything else, Oliver had unwavering faith in the authenticity of


    the information identified by his own eyes. Therefore, he had no intention of touching the Golden


    Eyeball sculpture.


    In turn, Oliver chose to pick up the spiritual jade. As he held it in his hand, a peculiar sensation coursed


    through his body as if the energy within him was being drawn toward something. With an almost


    maic pull, it surged through him and ¡°burrowed¡± into the spiritual jade he was holding.


    In an instant, Oliver saw countless words being fleshed out from the spiritual jade.


    Thousands of letters began prating his mind, neatly arranging themselves in a chain of legible


    words. They then formed


    a book, and three big words were written on the title page: [Book of Immortality].


    ¡°Book of Immortality? What does that mean?¡± Oliver pondered.


    He scanned through the contents of the article again. After reading it, Oliver found that this so-called


    ¡°Book of Immortality¡± was actually a guidebook on breath control, divided into several progressive


    levels.


    Filled with disappointment, Oliver couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly and thought, ¡°After all this trouble, this


    is what I get? It¡¯s merely practicing one¡¯s application of internal energy.¡±


    He possessed no interest in such matters and regarded them as untrustworthy.


    He proceeded to make a few more rounds, exploring every nook and cranny of the hall, but to his


    disappointment, he found nothing else of significance in the empty hall.


    The stone door was still hard and chillingly cold that it couldn¡¯t be opened with one¡¯s bare hands. No


    button could also be found to open the door.


    Oliver was stuck inside with no food or water, and there was no other secret passage to enter the


    ce.


    If he failed to find the exit, he would undoubtedly starve to death in a few days as he had no


    sustenance.


    ¡°What a load of nonsense!¡± Oliver grew increasingly concerned and frustrated, thinking, ¡°It¡¯s a trap, a


    ce you can enter but never leavel Even Gunther, who is outside, probably didn¡¯t expect that the


    ce he¡¯s worked so hard to find is nothing but an empty hall and a dangerous Golden Eyeball


    Sculpture that causes hallucinations. And as for the so-called Elixir of Immortality, it¡¯s just an impossible


    fantasy!¡±


    As he came to terms with his predicament, Oliver¡¯s heart sank, and a sense of destion washed over


    him. ¡°What about the antidote for the Blood Malediction?¡± he pondered.


    Disregarding any treasure, Oliver¡¯s sole purpose foring all this way was to find an antidote for


    Sienna¡¯s Blood Malediction. However, now it seemed that this wish could no longer be fulfilled.


    Oliver was so furious that he wished he had explosives to blow the hall into pieces, but unfortunately,


    he did not possess explosives on his person.


    any

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    There was no hope of lifting Blood Malediction, and Oliver was going crazy trapped in the mysterious


    and peculiar stone door. He sat in the empty stone chamber for who knew how long, and outside the


    ¡°window,¡± the sun began to set, darkening the sky.


    Oliver looked up at the sunset sky, and in a short while, the sun¡¯s afterglow disappeared, leaving a gray


    darkness. Night had fallen.


    The luminous pearl on the ceiling emitted a bright light, illuminating the hall, but it only made the silence


    more terrifying. Oliver sat there, feeling helpless, and turned his head to look at Golden Eyeball


    Sculpture and spiritual jade on the stone tform. Suddenly, he remembered the mantra in Book of


    Immortality in the spiritual jade. With nothing else to do, he decided to study the mantra.


    The scripture described how to activate energy and transfer energy. Oliver had no interest in such


    things because he considered them to be unrealistic elements found only in fantasy novels or fantasy


    movies. However, with no other options avable and feeling thirsty, Oliver decided to give it a try.


    Oliver wasn¡¯t particrly concerned about himself, but he worried about Sienna, Wayne, Simon, and


    Hailey. However, faced with this inexplicable and strange situation, he felt powerless.


    Once the feeling of thirst and hunger set in, the danger would elerate its approach. Oliver couldn¡¯t


    shake off thoughts of escaping this situation, so he decided to focus on the Book of Immortality in his


    mind.


    The scripture discussed the activation and transference of energy using one¡¯s senses. One could


    absorb spiritual energy in the natural world and transform it into one¡¯s own aura. This ¡°aura¡± was


    Cultivation Aura, and this ¡°energy¡± was Immortality Energy.


    Book of Immortality had several cultivation stages, and the most basic one was to develop a sense of


    energy flow. The cultivation of Cultivation Aura was also dependent on one¡¯s foundation,monly


    referred to as one¡¯s cultivation foundation or ¡°spiritual root.¡±


    -It was the minimum requirement to learn Book of Immortality. If a person did not possess a spiritual


    root, there was no way


    to learn the scripture.


    After reading the mantra in Book of Immortality, Oliver doubted that he possessed even a fraction of the


    required spiritual root. ording to the mantra, even with a spiritual root, the cultivation of energy flow


    was not easy for most people.


    Approaching the practice with a bored mindset, Oliver followed the instructions in the mantra. After the


    first attempt, he felt as if there was a small creature, like a mouse, moving along with his thoughts


    inside his chest.


    The sensation followed his every thought, and his body felt warm andfortable.


    The indescribablefort within Oliver¡¯s body was beyond words. He couldn¡¯t help but continue


    practicing. The more he practiced, the more solid andfortable the sensation became


    Soon, Oliver opened his eyes and found the sky turning reddish, indicating that it was already morning.


    He had practiced the mantra throughout the night, yet it felt like only ten minutes had passed.


    As Oliver stood up and stretched, his body made crackling sounds, and he felt light as if he could float


    off the ground. Turning his gaze to the stone tform, he noticed that only the Golden Eyeball


    Sculpture was there and the spiritual jade had vanished, leaving behind a pile of dust.


    ¡°Did the jade turn to dust?¡± he wondered.


    Puzzled, Oliver murmured to himself, searching the hall in every direction and hoping to find a hidden


    button or an exit. He felt those waiting outside must be anxious, especially Sienna, Wayne, and Simon.


    He also worried about Gunther.


    Despite searching meticulously, Oliver couldn¡¯t find any buttons or exits. After a while, he sighed and


    approached the stone door, staring at it absentmindedly.


    Unexpectedly, as he looked at the stone door, a strange symbol suddenly appeared on its surface.


    Oliver couldn¡¯t recognize the pattern that looked like a character and a painting at the same time. It felt


    like the runes drawn by exercists in horror movies.


    After looking at it for a while, Oliver didn¡¯t recognize the half-lit runes and had no idea of their purpose.


    He hesitated for a moment and cautiously reached out to touch them.


    When his fingers touched the rune on the stone door, it seemed toe alive. Like a tiny creature, it


    burrowed directly into his finger and instantly disappeared inside..


    Oliver was startled, but before he could react, his finger unexpectedly ¡°sank¡± into the stone door!


    ¡°Not again!¡±


    Shocked, Oliver suddenly had a hopeful thought. He remembered that he had mysteriously been


    swallowed by the stone door and ended up in this hall, unable to find a way out. Now, if he could be


    ¡°swallowed¡± by the stone door again, would it mean that he could pass through it and exit?


    Excited and amazed, Oliver didn¡¯t think much and quickly extended his hand into the stone door. As he


    expected, his hand sank into the door, followed by his body.


    The stone door was like a doorway made of solidified air. He effortlessly passed through it, appearing


    outside the door in the


    next step.


    Outside the stone door, the other eight people were sitting or lying down, looking exhausted.


    The closest to the stone door were Wayne, Simon, Sienna, and Hailey.


    Wayne and Simon were hitting the stone door with knives and tools, Sienna was caressing the door


    while sobbing softly, and Hailey¡¯s eyes were red.


    Gunthery motionless while Gabriel murmured softly, but it was unclear what he was saying.


    Louis and Yoseph were anxiously looking around the corridor, especially Yoseph, who kept saying,


    ¡°Our food can onlyst for three days at most, and the water will only sustain us for one day. If we can


    exit through this passage, it¡¯s fine, but we can¡¯t get out through this cursed door!¡±


    Oliver¡¯s sudden appearance went unnoticed by everyone, and they seemed to have lost hope.


    Oliver walked over and gently stroked Sienna¡¯s hair. He wiped away her tears with his finger and said


    softly, ¡°Sienna, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m back safe and sound.¡±


    Sienna was taken aback. She looked up and was instantly shocked and delighted. She immediately


    embraced him tightly and wouldn¡¯t let go. ¡°Oliver, you jerk. Why did you leave me¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t know if


    this is a dream¡­¡±


    Sienna cried and sobbed loudly. She didn¡¯t dare to let go of Oliver because she was afraid it was all


    just a dream, and if she let go, she would never see him again.


    Oliver sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a dream. I¡¯m back safe and sound¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    As he looked up, he saw Wayne and Simon staring at him with teary eyes.


    The two men were usually resolute and expressionless, never showing their emotions. But this time,


    they couldn¡¯t hold back.


    Oliver reached out and patted both of them on the shoulder, nodding and saying, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Hailey also stared at him with tears strearning down her face, but she didn¡¯t call out to him.


    Oliver asked her, ¡°What about your father? How is he?¡±


    Hailey trembled and said with a shaky voice, ¡°My father¡­ H-He coughed up a lot of bloodst night. I-I


    don¡¯t know¡­ I¡­ ¡±


    She cried while speaking, and Oliver immediately went over and squatted down to check on Gunther.


    Gunther still had faint breathing, and when Oliver touched Gunther¡¯s nose, Gunther slowly opened his


    eyes. There was a hint of joy in Gunther¡¯s eyes, but his voice was weak and barely audible. ¡°Oliver¡­


    D-Did you find it?¡±

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    Oliver pondered momentarily before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know if I found it. When I went inside, I only found


    a piece of jade. It contained a scripture called Book of Immortality.¡±


    Oliver didn¡¯t intend to hide anything from Gunther, so he told the truth. But unexpectedly, as soon as he


    spoke, his words transformed into something else. ¡°I didn¡¯t find anything. There¡¯s nothing here¡­¡±


    Oliver was taken aback. He tried hard to say ¡°Book of Immortality,¡± but he couldn¡¯t. Either he became


    mute, or the words turned into somethingpletely unrted. Any mention of the Book of Immortality


    would turn into something else.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± Oliver wondered.


    Gunther immediately became disappointed, and his already dim eyes became even more lifeless.


    Hailey, with teary eyes, called out, ¡°Dad, Dad¡­¡±


    Although her father was strict, to her, he


    the


    Hailey looked at Oliver with tears in .. Now the best person in her life was abes.


    else¡¯s boyfriend by a twist of fate!


    on in the future?


    best person in the world.


    Although this man had been extremely good to her, he had be someone


    to leave this world, and the man she liked didn¡¯t belong to her. Who could she rely


    Oliver couldn¡¯t bear it in his heart. He turned his head and grabbed Wayne¡¯s backpack, finding a pen


    and a small notebook inside. He opened it and started writing.


    He intended to write down everything about his experience inside the stone door and show it to


    Gunther, regardless of whether it would be helpful or not. He wanted to reveal the truth.


    But shockingly, although Oliver was thinking about Book of Immortality, what he wrote with the pen had


    nothing to do with it. The words ¡°spiritual jade¡± and ¡°Book of Immortality¡± just wouldn¡¯te out.


    Oliver was trembling with surprise. He wondered, ¡°What is happening? Could it be that the Book of


    Immortality was indeed a precious treasure?¡±


    In some fantasy novels, certain powers and techniques were confidential. Such was the power of


    techniques in the realm of cultivation.


    He wrote for a while, but the only words in the notebook were: [I didn¡¯t find anything.]


    Gunther¡¯s eyes grew even dimmer and sadder. He coughed up blood. Then his trembling hand held


    onto Hailey¡¯s, reluctant to let go. He struggled to say, ¡°Hailey, you must t-take care¡­¡±


    After he spoke the words ¡°take care,¡± his voice became inaudible, and the faint glimmer in his eyes


    faded away.


    Hailey, trembling and terrified, cried out, ¡°Dad¡­ Dad! Dad¡­¡±


    There was no response from Gunther.


    Gabriel came over and touched Gunther¡¯s nose with his hand. After a while, he said mournfully, ¡°Hailey,


    your father¡­ Your father is gone.¡±


    Louis and Yoseph hurriedly came over to check, and after a few minutes, they looked deste and told


    Hailey, ¡°Miss, Mr. Fox is¡­¡±


    Hailey held onto her father, unable to believe what she was hearing. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! I don¡¯t believe it.


    My dad is fine! I don¡¯t believe it!¡±


    Gabriel wiped his tearful eyes and said softly, ¡°Human strength is ultimately no match for fate, and


    immortality is but a fleeting legend¡­


    Oliver watched Hailey, who seemed lost in despair. He felt an unexined pain in his heart and wanted


    tofort her, but he couldn¡¯t find the right words. No matter how he wished to console her, her father


    was gone.


    The pain of losing a loved one was something that nobody wanted to experience.


    Suddenly, Hailey coughed up blood and copsed.


    Oliver quickly caught her and looked down. Hailey had fainted.


    Gabriel checked her pulse andplexion. Relieved, he said, ¡°Fortunately, Hailey is just overwhelmed


    by grief.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll carry her.¡± Without hesitation, Oliver lifted her onto his back and instructed Wayne, ¡°Head in this


    direction. We¡¯re going down.¡±


    Wayne and Simonplied immediately, but Louis and Yoseph frowned and said to Oliver, ¡°Mr.


    Eastwood, we came here to find treasure. Since we¡¯vee this far and invested so much effort,


    shouldn¡¯t we make one final push to find the precious


    Oliver replied calmly, ¡°There is no treasure. This is a trap.¡±


    Since he couldn¡¯t speak about the spiritual jade and Book of Immortality, he had no intention of


    exining further. Besides, he didn¡¯t want to reveal any more information to Louis and Yoseph.


    Louis clearly didn¡¯t believe him and snorted, ¡°Who goes to the treasury and returns empty-handed?


    Let¡¯s keep searching. We¡¯ve taken such risks, and Mr. Fox even lost his life here. We should at least


    bring back a few treasures to live afortable life.¡±


    Ignoring them, Oliver coldly stated, ¡°If you want to keep searching, go ahead. We won¡¯t apany


    you. Wayne, Sim, let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Unlike Louis and Yoseph, Wayne and Simon would unquestioningly follow Oliver¡¯s orders. They didn¡¯t


    hesitate or show any reluctance. They simply turned and walked away.


    Oliver carried Hailey on his back and called out to Sienna.


    Surprisingly, Sienna didn¡¯t show any annoyance this time. She silently followed Oliver.


    Gabriel nced at Gunther onest time with a sorrowful expression on his face. He made a farewell


    gesture with his hand and said, ¡°Gunt, consider this ce your tomb. I hope your dreamse true in


    another world. Farewell!¡±


    Gabriel had no intention of seeking treasure and getting rich. Without hesitation, he followed Oliver.


    Louis and Yoseph stood dumbfounded, looking at the departing group who abandoned them without


    hesitation. They exchanged nces and then reluctantly followed Oliver¡¯s figure.


    If it weren¡¯t for Oliver, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to escape.


    Not to mention that there was no sign of the treasure, even if it was right in front of them, Louis and


    Yoseph wouldn¡¯t dare to linger. They had spent enough time in this strange ce and had already


    experienced the despair of Enchanting Tunnel below. If it weren¡¯t for Oliver finding them and leading


    them out of the maze, they would have surely perished in that


    passage.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    They had no intention of attempting Enchanting Tunnel again. To leave, they would have to pass


    through the same Enchanting Tunnel. Therefore, they had no choice but to follow Oliver closely.


    Unfortunately, Oliver was a stubborn individual who didn¡¯t conform to their desires. He wasn¡¯t greedy,


    either. Although he was the only one who truly understood and was familiar with this mysterious and


    peculiar ce, he showed no interest or desire.


    As Louis and Yoseph followed behind, theymented. Returning empty-handed from the treasury was


    truly an unprofitable


    venture!


    Then, both of them nced at the luminous pearls hanging above their heads, silently nodding in


    agreement.


    They didn¡¯t dare to entertain thoughts of taking the luminous pearls halfway, but once they reached the


    entrance at the bottom, they would dig out a few to take with them.


    At the entrance, they wouldn¡¯t have to worry about getting trapped. Once they left this passageway in


    Mount Rockenan, they would be familiar with the route outside as they had passed through it with


    Oliver before. They knew the exit of the Alpar River and weren¡¯t concerned.


    However, they still had to stick with Oliver¡¯s group. Although they knew how to cross the Alpar River,


    they had no way to navigate through Enchanting Fog beyond it.


    Oliver carried Hailey all the way down, passing through Enchanting Tunnel and emerging from it.


    Reaching the stone walls outside Mount Rockenan, he carefully ced Hailey on the ground,


    Sienna squatted down to support Hailey and checked her pulse andplexion once more.


    Oliver gestured to Wayne and Simon and instructed, ¡°Rest for a while, then make a fire and cook. We¡¯ll


    set off after we¡¯ve


    eaten.¡±


    Although they had exited Mount Rockenan¡¯s passageway, it was still unsafe outside. The mutant


    beasts that had nearly taken their lives were still present, but Eye Sculpture that could save them was


    now gone.


    Oliver nced once more at the entrance of Mount Rockenan where Eye Sculpture was, but now there


    was nothing there. If they encountered those life-threatening creatures without Eye Sculpture, how


    would they cope?

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    Eye Sculpture waspletely gone, and even the indentation on the stone wall was nowhere to be


    found.


    Oliver searched carefully, and everyone else stared at the entrance, wondering why they couldn¡¯t see


    the mechanism that was clearly present when they entered the tunnel.


    Unnoticed by everyone, Louis and Yoseph, who were at the back, took the opportunity and intentionally


    stayed behind. They hid in the corner, with Yoseph standing against the stone wall and allowing Louis


    to climb onto his shoulders.


    Standing on Yoseph¡¯s shoulders, Louis reached out and touched the top of the passage. He took out a


    dagger from the sheath on his leg and used the tip of the dagger to pry out the luminous pearl.


    The two of them had already nned it well. They would follow Oliver out of Enchanting Tunnel,


    deliberately fall behind at the exit, and then collect a few luminous pearls to take back.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    As long as they exited Enchanting Tunnel, they were no longer afraid that Oliver would leave them


    behind.


    Louis carefully pried out one luminous pearl and put it in his pocket.


    Yoseph stood below, turning his hea


    and watching Louis pry the luminous pearl. Yoseph was both excited and thrilled, urging Louis in a low


    voice, ¡°Louis, quickly¡­ Pry faster and get more of them¡­¡±


    The two of them were both thinking about how much each luminous pearl was worth. In reality, they


    had no idea, but Gabriel had told them that these luminous pearls were the highest quality and worth


    millions of dors each.


    Louis moved quickly and skillfully, prying out five pearls in no time. These luminous pearls were/about


    5.5 feet apart. After prying out five of them, they were almost 33 feet away from the entrance.


    Louis and Yoseph were so engrossed in prying the luminous pearls that they didn¡¯t realize they had


    gone deep into the tunnel.


    Suddenly, the tunnel rumbled. Louis turned his head and saw that the entrance of the tunnel was


    copsing, with rocks falling and sealing off the passagepletely.


    Louis was stunned, and Yoseph¡¯s expression changed as well. They were shocked for a moment


    before Yoseph pushed Louis away and rushed over to try to move the boulders blocking the passage.


    However, the boulders weighed thousands upon thousands of pounds, and human strength wasn¡¯t


    enough to move them.


    Moreover, the copsed rocks blocking the passage were not just one or two but countless. The


    passage waspletely sealed off for more than 30 feet.


    The two of them were so shocked that their faces turned pale. They began pulling and pushing the


    rocks while shouting. desperately, ¡°Mr. Eastwood¡­ Mr. Eastwood¡­¡±


    The voices from outside couldn¡¯t be heard. There were only the echoes from the passage reverberating


    inward. ¡°Mr. Eastwood¡­ Wood¡­ Wood¡­ Wood¡­¡±


    Yoseph was on the verge of tears. ¡°Louis, it¡¯s all your fault¡­ If you hadn¡¯t been so greedy and had just


    taken a few, this wouldn¡¯t have happened¡­¡±


    Louis immediately got angry and retorted, ¡°Bullshit! I was stepping on your shoulders. If you hadn¡¯t


    moved me inside, how could I have pried any of the luminous pearls? You only care about the good


    things, but when something goes wrong, you


    me it on me?¡±


    Yoseph¡¯s face turned mournful, and after a moment of destion, he quickly took off his backpack and


    said, ¡°Let¡¯s use explosives. We have explosives!¡±


    But after checking the backpack, they couldn¡¯t find any explosives. Louis¡¯ backpack was already ced


    at the exit of the tunnel.


    Outside the tunnel, Oliver and the others were shocked by the violent copse. When the dust settled,


    they looked at the tunnel entrance and realized that it waspletely sealed off. There was no way to


    go back in.


    Oliver took a while to recover and then asked Wayne, ¡°What about the explosives? Do we have any?¡±


    Although Louis and Yoseph were the ones trapped in the cave, he didn¡¯t n to give up. He had to try


    to rescue them.


    Wayne spread his hands and said, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, the explosives are in Louis¡¯ backpack, and they are


    trapped inside the


    tunnel!¡±


    Oliver¡¯s mind went nk, and he turned to look at Gabriel.


    Gabriel was also at a loss and shrugged, saying, ¡°Their own greed caused this. They brought it upon


    themselves!¡± Hailey was still unconscious, and Oliver was very worried. Wayne checked her and said,


    ¡°Mr. Eastwood, don¡¯t worry too much. Ms. Fox doesn¡¯t have any major health problems. Her condition


    is mainly due to overwhelming grief.¡±


    Oliver felt slightly relieved and looked up to see Sienna gazing at the sky in a daze. Suddenly, he


    wondered what she would


    think of his expression of concern for Hailey.


    Wayne and Simon had been checking the tunnel entrance to see if there was any way to rescue Louis


    and Yoseph, but after inspecting it, they shook their heads.


    There was nothing they could do. Even if they had the explosives in hand, in this situation, there was


    no way to st through. It would only make the copse worse.


    Oliver forced a wry smile and shook his head. Then he quietly walked behind Sienna and sat down


    beside her after thinking for


    a moment.


    Without turning her head, Sienna asked, ¡°How is she?¡±


    Oliver honestly replied, ¡°She¡¯s unconscious, but there¡¯s nothing serious. It¡¯s just that she¡¯s too


    heartbroken.¡±


    Sienna sighed and said, ¡°How can she not be heartbroken? She has lost her parents and loved ones.


    Oliver¡­ pleasefort and take care of her. I hope she can get through this.¡±


    Oliver nodded, feeling deeply moved. Although Sienna was stubborn and domineering, she was


    actually kind-hearted.


    ¡°Hailey is indeed pitiful. However¡­¡±


    Oliver suddenly realized that Sienna was even more pitiful. She didn¡¯t have much time left, and she had


    come here to find a solution for herself. But now, in this situation, what hope did she have?


    The thought of it made Oliver¡¯s heart ache. He couldn¡¯t help but open the cor of Sienna¡¯s shoulder


    and examine the eye imprint.


    The eye imprint on Sienna¡¯s shoulder was even more distinct and horrifying now. Oliver endured the


    pain in his heart and gently touched it with his hand.


    If he could transfer her Blood Malediction to himself through touch, he would do it without hesitation.


    However, what Oliver didn¡¯t expect was that his touch actually ¡°sucked¡± the eye imprint on Sienna¡¯s


    shoulder!


    The eye imprint on Sienna¡¯s back suddenly seemed toe alive, wriggling its way into Oliver¡¯s


    fingertips.


    Oliver was stunned and suddenly became excited!


    ¡°If I could absorb Blood Malediction, would that remove the threat to Sienna¡¯s life?¡± he wondered.


    Once Oliver discovered this, he immediately focused his attention on ¡°sucking¡± Blood Malediction.


    In fact, he didn¡¯t need to intentionally have this idea. The ¡°energy¡± in his body automatically absorbed


    Blood Malediction.


    Oliver also discovered that the ¡°energy¡± in his body seemed particrly interested in Blood Malediction.


    Once it entered his fingers and body, it was like a starving person encountering a table full of delicious


    food. It eagerly devoured Blood Malediction.


    After being absorbed into Oliver¡¯s body, Blood Malediction turned into nourishment, instantly enhancing


    that ¡°energy.¡±


    The ¡°energy¡± derived from Book of Immortality had clearly grown significantly.


    Oliver was both astonished and delighted. He carefully examined Sienna¡¯s shoulder, and the skin there


    was smooth and delicate, with no trace of the previously terrifying eye imprint.


    It actually worked!


    Oliver was ecstatic. The problem he had been yearning to solve had initially plunged him into profound


    disappointment. Who would have thought that a miracle would ur and the ¡°energy¡± in his body had


    saved Sienna?


    With Sienna out of danger, Oliver suddenly remembered himself. ¡°Could the eye imprint on his back be


    removed?¡± he


    wondered.

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    Oliver turned his head and began to unbutton his shirt, but he couldn¡¯t see. He grabbed Sienna¡¯s hand


    and said, ¡°Sienna, take a look at the eye imprint on my


    back.¡±


    Sienna turned to his back and pulled his shirt open to take a look. Oliver¡¯s back was smooth, tender,


    and without any scars or marks. Sienna stared at it in a daze and ripped off his shirt to carefully


    examine him closer.


    Oliver¡¯s entire back was smooth and delicate, like a woman¡¯s face.


    ¡°Where is the scar on your back? The eye imprint?¡± Sienna couldn¡¯t help but ask. After a thorough


    inspection, she couldn¡¯t find any trace of the eye imprint.


    She was also curious about something else. ¡°Oliver, your back was rough thest time I saw it. Why is


    it that your skin is smoother and more tender than my face now? Did you go for some beauty


    treatment?¡±


    Oliver turned his head to look at the part of his back he couldn¡¯t see. ¡°I haven¡¯t had any beauty


    treatments. I¡¯ve never even applied powder or cream on my face, let alone my back. Even if I were to


    have a beauty treatment, it would be for the face, not a part that can¡¯t be seen!¡±


    Sienna realized Oliver was right. Moreover, they had been together all this time and spent every day


    together. He hadn¡¯t had the time to receive any beauty treatments for his back.


    More importantly, where had the eye imprint on his back gone?


    Seeing Oliver desperately trying to turn his head to look at his own back, Sienna quickly took out her


    phone and snapped a clear picture of his back. Then, she showed it to him.


    Oliver looked at the photo for a while, and indeed, his back was smooth and wless. There was no


    trace of marks, let alone the horrifying eye imprint.


    It was truly gone!


    Although Oliver was puzzled and confused, he felt an overwhelming joy. His main purpose foring


    here was to solve Sienna¡¯s Blood Malediction.


    But in the end, he was disappointed. The enigmatic treasure turned out to be nothing like what he had


    imagined. They had gone through countless hardships and even lost many lives after encountering


    strange and abnormal things along the way. Yet, all they found was a spiritual jade and an Eye


    Sculpture.


    Initially, he had been extremely disappointed, but now, he was unexpectedly thrilled. The eye imprints


    had suddenly disappeared!


    The disappearance of the eye imprint meant that the Blood Malediction curse had been lifted!


    Oliver pondered, wondering if the resolution of Blood Malediction and the disappearance of the eye


    imprint were due to him obtaining and cultivating some ¡°energy¡± from Book of Immortality.


    The eye imprint on Sienna¡¯s back was absorbed by the ¡°energy¡± he had cultivated from Book of


    Immortality. In theory, this curse was lifted by Book of Immortality.


    ¡°Perhaps this treasure was real, and the most important and valuable item within it was that Book of


    Immortality,¡± Oliver thought.


    Suddenly, Oliver¡¯s heart raced!


    ¡°Could this so-called Book of Immortality be the miraculous item that Gunther had dreamed of? Is it the


    one that granted eternal life? Could such a miraculous thing truly exist in the world?¡± he pondered.


    He had no idea if it could grant eternal life, but now its ability had effortlessly resolved the curse of


    Blood Malediction.


    Unfortunately, Gunther had already passed away, and he couldn¡¯t wait for Oliver to help him.


    Otherwise, Oliver could have used Book of Immortality to channel his energy and heal Gunther¡¯s body.


    After all, it might have been effective.


    Unfortunately, time could not be reversed. Gunther was already dead.


    ¡°Mr. Eastwood¡­¡±


    Oliver was absorbed in contemting Book of Immortality inside his body when Wayne quietly


    approached him and said,


    ¡°Ms. Fox is awake!¡±


    Oliver was taken aback. He had nned to get up to see her, but as soon as he caught a glimpse of


    Sienna¡¯s beautiful face, he immediately quieted down.


    When Hailey was in danger, he rushed to her aid without hesitation. But now that she was awake and


    out of danger, he felt self-conscious about showing excessive concern in front of Sienna.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± Sienna uttered softly. She then stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    After Sienna left, Oliver got up and walked over after a while.


    Hailey had a paleplexion, and her eyes seemed nk. Her gaze appeared lost as she watched


    the strands of white clouds in the sky.


    Sienna softlyforted her, saying, ¡°Hailey, I offer my condolences. Life is irreversible, with birth,


    aging, sickness, and death being inevitable. I believe¡­ your father wouldn¡¯t want to see you like this.¡±


    After a while, Hailey turned back to Sienna with a smile and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t die.¡±


    This sudden smile from someone who was devastated startled both Sienna and Oliver. There was


    something abnormal about that smile!


    Wayne and Simon prepared savory oatmeal for breakfast. Since they hade this far and would be


    returning the same way, they would only need to spend one more day out here. There was still plenty


    of food for several more days, so there was no need to be frugal.


    Oliver silently ate two bowls of savory oatmeal. He nced at Hailey, who was quietly eating her food.


    He felt sorry for her and decided to find a clean rock nearby to sit on. Then, he absentmindedly picked


    up a dry branch and fiddled with it on the ground.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Apart from some dry branches and leaves on the ground, there were also some ants.


    This was a group of ants running rapidly in formation. Oliver followed their movement and saw that


    around nine feet away, hundreds or even thousands of ants were swarming around a small bird around


    five inches long and biting at it.


    The little bird remained motionless and appeared lifeless, but its eyes still held a faint spark of life. It


    looked unwilling to die as it stared at the sky.


    Oliver walked over and flipped the little bird over with the tree branch, scattering the panicked ants.


    With its belly exposed to the air now, the little bird remained motionless. However, Oliver noticed a


    slight movement of its


    mouth.


    Oliver¡¯s curiosity was piqued. ¡°Since my aura developed from Book of Immortality could alleviate Blood


    Malediction, could it save this little bird?¡± he wondered.


    ¡°Could Book of Immortality truly grant immortality? Or, could it perhaps revive the dead?¡± Oliver was


    deep in thought.


    However, reviving the dead was probably impossible. Oliver had unintentionally tested it on Gunther


    before. Although it wasn¡¯t deliberate, he did use the aura from Book of Immortality inside Gunther¡¯s


    body.


    Lost in thought, Oliver slowly touched the body of the little bird with his fingertips.


    As soon as his fingers touched its body, the aura from Book of Immortality rushed into the bird¡¯s body,


    and an instant rey of the little bird¡¯splete body structure appeared in Oliver¡¯s mind.


    The little bird hadn¡¯t died yet, but it could only survive for just a few minutes more. There was only a


    faint trace of life in its body.


    It only had a few breaths left.


    As the aura from Oliver¡¯s Book of Immortality entered its body, it worked like a miraculous potion.


    Wherever it passed, that specific spot on the little bird¡¯s body became ¡°alive.¡±


    Only the ¡°eyes¡± in Oliver¡¯s mind could see the cells inside the bird¡¯s body rapidly regenerating and


    brimming with vitality.


    In a matter of seconds, the little bird suddenly sprang to life. It flipped over, and then its two tiny legs


    started hopping up and down. With a few quick movements, it leaped into the air, pped its wings, and


    flew away. As Oliver looked up, the little bird ascended to the clouds, bing a tiny ck dot that


    vanished in no time.

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    Oliver was ecstatic for a moment. The Book of Immortality was able to save the dying sparrow,


    demonstrating its inconceivable capability!


    However, he would have to hide that inconceivable ability, as he knew that to harbor a jewel was to


    invite disaster.


    Afterforting Hailey for a while, Sienna turned to face Oliver, who was lost in thought and gazing up


    at the sky. He appeared to be in a daze after he emerged from the cave, which made her wonder if


    something had happened to him. Sienna nodded slightly at Hailey before walking over to Oliver and


    asking softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? If there¡¯s anything, just tell me. I will help youe up with a solution!¡±


    Oliver turned around and smiled at her. Looking at Sienna¡¯s gorgeous face, he couldn¡¯t help but pull her


    over and kiss her face. He replied with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. I am just happy. I¡¯m ted!¡±\


    Sienna was embarrassed and nced at Hailey. Upon noticing that Hailey didn¡¯t see it, she felt slightly


    disappointed. However, she was overjoyed at Oliver¡¯s action. She questioned him with a smile, ¡°What


    are you so happy about? Share it with me.¡±


    Oliver pointed at her back and replied, ¡°The curse of Blood Malediction on you has disappeared. The


    eyeball imprints on your and my bodies are gone! This trip is worth it!¡±


    Sienna couldn¡¯t help but murmur, ¡°Do you really believe that? It¡¯s all superstition!¡±


    Oliver smiled and replied, ¡°If you believe it exists, then it does. Anyway, it¡¯s a good thing!¡±


    Sienna poked his forehead with her tanned finger and whispered, ¡°You must suppress your joy. Can¡¯t


    you see that your pretty boss is sad? The more happy you are, the more heartbreaking she will be.


    She¡¯s¡­ too pitiful. Let¡¯s not provoke her!¡±


    Initially, she was slightly jealous. However, Oliver¡¯s public disy of affection just now without caring


    about the rest had eased any sense of jealousy she felt. Her animosity toward Hailey had also


    lessened.


    As soon as her jealousy toward Hailey disappeared, Sienna suddenly pitied Hailey. Hailey¡¯s parents


    were gone, and her father even died in front of her. No one could bear such pain. Moreover, Hailey


    wasn¡¯t having much luck in the romantic department.


    She should do unto others as they would have them do unto her.


    Wayne and Simon packed up the equipment. They couldn¡¯t just throw everything away because they


    didn¡¯t know if they could leave Enchanting. Hollow. They still needed to prepare their amodation


    and subsequent meal.


    The journey back was less terrifying than before, and the Nocturna Heron didn¡¯t appear.


    Wayne and Simon formed a defense until they reached the Alpar River, with one leading the way and


    the other at the back.


    When crossing the Alpar River, Oliver was surprised to notice that the Nubia Python, hiding at the


    bottom of the river a few hundred yards away, seemed afraid of his aura and shrank further from him.


    He thought, ¡°Are they afraid of the aura from my ¡®Book of Immortality¡¯? Is that what happened with the


    Nocturna Heron


    too?¡±


    Gabriel was worried about Hailey and wanted to cross the river first. However, Wayne took the


    opportunity instead.


    Oliver didn¡¯t care about it because he knew that the Alpar River was no longer dangerous to him now


    since the Nubia Python didn¡¯t dare to approach him.


    The six of them crossed the river without any mishap. When Hailey turned to look back at Mount


    Rockenan, she suddenly burst into tears.


    She would never be able to see her father again. Others could still visit the crematorium to visit their


    passed loved ones, but she wouldn¡¯t even be able to do that.


    She would never have a chance to return here after she left Enchanting Hollow because Oliver was the


    only one who could do so. She knew they might never meet again after that since the man she liked


    was in love with someone else.


    After passing the Alpar River, they arrived at the entrance of Enchanting Fog three hourster. They


    had camped there when they first came. However, now that the sun was setting in the west and there


    were still two hours left before dark, Oliver decided not to rest and set up camp. Instead, he nned to


    leave Enchanting Fog.


    When they went there, it was nerve-racking. They still felt frightened when they recalled it.


    Nevertheless, everyone followed Oliver and left Enchanting Fog within ten minutes.


    As soon as they left Enchanting Fog, everyone noticed they had returned to their familiar world. When


    they turned to look at Enchanting Hollow, it had be a foggy illusion.


    If it weren¡¯t for their personal experience, they wouldn¡¯t have known what was happening inside.


    Oliver looked at the setting sun and said to Wayne and Simon, ¡°Let¡¯s camp here. We will head down


    tomorrow morning.¡±


    Wayne and Simon immediately made a fire to cook and set up their tents.


    are a


    After dinner, Sienna took the initiative to share a tent with Hailey. Oliver could practice his mantra of


    ¡°Book of Immortality¡± alone.


    Oliver thought, ¡°This is really amazing. I wonder if there is anything better than this. I would have to try


    it out next time.¡±


    The next morning, Wayne and Simon made breakfast early. After breakfast, Oliver instructed them to


    take only some drinking water with them, leaving the rest of their things there so they would not waste


    energy bringing them back. Other adventurers passing by could also use their equipment in the future.


    Before Hailey left, she stood rooted to the spot for a while. Although she couldn¡¯t see it, she knelt and


    bowed in the direction


    of Mount Rockenan.


    The six reached the town in the afternoon and boarded a bus for the city without stopping. When they


    arrived in the city, they reserved rooms at a luxury hotel.


    They had afortable rest that night, and Oliver slept till the next afternoon. When he got up, he


    headed down to eat at the restaurant downstairs.


    After ordering his meal, he called Sienna toe down. Wayne and Simon also came and said to him,


    ¡°Mr. Eastwood, Ms. Fox and Professor Lewis have checked out of their rooms and left.¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°Have they left?¡±


    Oliver was stunned.


    ¤®


    Hailey had left silently. What else could she do if she didn¡¯t leave?


    Oliver noticed the gorgeous Sienna in front of him was staring at him.


    Oliver passed her a small bowl of oatmeal and said, ¡°Come on. Have some oatmeal.¡±


    Sienna took a small bite and asked him, ¡°What¡¯s your n when you go back?¡±


    Oliver pondered for a while and replied, ¡°When I return, I¡¯ll work on thepany and ensure it does


    well. Then, earn some money and ask for your parents¡¯ permission so I can propose to you as soon as


    possible!¡±


    Sienna blushed, and she was overjoyed. She smiled and responded, ¡°Look at how confident you are.


    My mom might not agree to it!¡±


    Oliver pretended to be unhappy. ¡°How can she not agree to it? I¡¯m the father of your child. If she didn¡¯t


    agree, I will¡­¡±


    Sienna suddenly remembered that she had cast her pearls before the swine. She reached out and hit


    his head as if she had forgotten about this.


    She thought, ¡°Forget it. I can¡¯t win this argument.¡±


    They had booked ne tickets at half past two and reached Jeahron Airport at half past four.


    Wayne had already informed Fabian, so thetter drove to the airport to pick them up with two Rolls-


    Royces.


    Fabian was very excited during the journey. He said to Oliver, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, let¡¯s go to Taffledale first.


    Over the past few days, I have conducted my research. There is a lot of good stuff there, so I was


    hoping you would return soon so we could get those things.¡±


    Oliver nodded and replied, ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s take a break today. Book the flight to Taffledale for tomorrow.¡±

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    Joanna was particrly happy to see Olivering back, so she apanied Calista to buy a lot of


    ingredients and prepared to make their meal.


    Meanwhile, Oliver chatted with Jason.


    Jason looked much better than when he was ill. However, after he had fallen seriously ill, his energy


    deteriorated. Moreover, his face looked like it had lost a lot of weight.


    Upon seeing it, Oliver was distressed. Then, he thought of the magical Book of Immortality which had


    an excellent effect. As it could even save dying animals, it should not be a problem for Jason to


    recuperate and for his health to be restored.


    ¡°Dad, let me help check your pulse.¡± As Oliver thought about it, he reached out to take Jason¡¯s pulse.


    Jason did not stop him. The former even smiled and said, ¡°When did you learn to take the pulse and


    diagnose illnesses?¡±


    Oliver smiled but did not respond. As he pressed his fingers on Jason¡¯s acupoint on his right hand, the


    aura cultivated from Book of Immortality surged in.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When the aura cultivated from Book of Immortality entered Jason¡¯s body, a transparent three-


    dimensional picture of the human body immediately appeared in Oliver¡¯s mind.


    Some parts of the three-dimensional human body were transparent white. Meanwhile, the pale red


    color appeared on other parts, and there was a part where it appeared scarlet.


    This color made Oliver feel ufortable because it felt as if it was the body¡¯s ¡°rm¡± signal.


    The ces where it showed pale red and red colors were all internal organs.


    Oliver looked at Jason again. After a few seconds, Oliver received an identification message in his


    mind.


    It wrote: [Jason Eastwood, 48 years old. He is in a suboptimal health state with damaged liver and a


    shortage of fundamental essence. In this state, he can only live up to 55 years old.]


    Oliver was shocked.


    His visual identification was enhanced again.


    Of course, although Jason¡¯s illness was cured, his life expectancy was reduced and he could only live


    to the age of 55 years old at most due to the depletion of his fundamental essence. In other words,


    Jason could still live for seven years at most.


    Oliver was distressed and felt anxious. When he looked at the areas where they showed pale red and


    red colors, he quickly activated the aura cultivated from Book of Immortality to enter those areas.


    He did not know how the aura cultivated from Book of Immortality would do the treatment, so the only


    thing he did was to activate the aura cultivated from Book of Immortality and let it pass by those areas.


    As soon as the aura cultivated from Book of Immortality entered that area, Oliver felt a slight sense of


    stagnation. Moreover, the speed of the aura entering the area slowed down.


    However, Oliver was also surprised to find that although the aura cultivated from Book of Immortality


    slowed down, the area that it passed by turned white and became as healthy and transparent as other


    areas¡­


    ¡°It works!¡± he eximed inwardly.


    The pale red area was easier to deal with, but he could clearly feel that the scarlet area was different.


    When Oliver¡¯s aura passed by, it felt as if he was carrying a few hundred pounds of heavy objects on


    him. Moreover, he clearly felt that he was tired and wanted to gasp for air.


    Jason saw that Oliver, who was sitting down, gasped for air. Moreover, the former also saw there was


    sweat on Oliver¡¯s forehead after taking his pulse. Thus, Jason could not help asking Oliver, ¡°What¡¯s the


    matter? Why are you so tired after taking my pulse?¡±


    Oliver shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Dad. Wait a minute.¡±


    It took about ten minutes for him to change the pale red and red colors in Jason¡¯s body.


    Oliver¡¯s aura cultivated from Book of Immortality was used up until only a slight bit of it was left. If it


    were for other irrelevant people, he would definitely not risk losing such aura cultivated from Book of


    Immortality to do it. It was because the aura cultivated from Book of Immortality was too important.


    Nevertheless, it was Jason. Thus, even if Oliver were to use up all his aura cultivated from Book of


    Immortality, he would be willing to do it.


    After withdrawing his hand, Oliver raised his coffee cup shakily and took a sip of coffee. Then, he


    turned to Jason and said, ¡°Dad, I feel that you¡¯re in good health. What do you think?¡±


    Jason clenched his fists and twirled both his hands around. Then, he said, ¡°There¡¯s no problem. I feel


    very good.¡±


    Oliver stared at Jason again. A few secondster, an identification message appeared in Oliver¡¯s mind.


    It wrote: [Jason Eastwood, 48 years old. His body reached a super healthy state. His fundamental


    essence reaches 170 percent. If he continues to live in this state, he will live until around 95 years old.]


    Upon seeing it, Oliver was overjoyed. ¡°It works!¡± he eximed inwardly.


    Book of Immortality was really good to extend life expectancy. Indeed, it could extend Jason¡¯s life


    expectancy as he was able to live from 55 years old to 95 years old.


    In addition, Oliver wondered if the aura cultivated from Book of Immortality could cure other difficult or


    incurable diseases.


    It had never been tried before, but it was very likely that the diseases could be cured.


    However, Oliver was instantly saddened when he thought about how he had used up 99 percent of the


    aura when he treated Jason. Now, only a slight bit remained, and it looked as thin as a thread of hair.


    1


    He would not be able to treat diseases with such a small amount.


    After a while, Calista and Joanna finished cooking the dishes. Then, Joanna went to the bedroom to


    call Sienna to eat with them.


    Sienna wasnguid and did not wish to move, but Joanna still managed to pull her up.


    Meanwhile, Wayne, Simon, and Fabian helped themselves. They sat at the huge table and ate the


    dishes.


    Calista was unable to cook the dishes like how they did in the restaurants. However, all the dishes that


    she cooked were the usual ones that Oliver liked. After all, the dishes made by a mother were the best.


    Recently, Oliver ate concentrated foods every day. He was unable to eat and sleep well every day.


    When he came back, he was able to rxpletely. In addition, the problem with Jason¡¯s body was


    completely solved. Thus, Oliver had a very good appetite.


    After they were full, Fabian brewed a pot of premium coffee from Yrinas. After Oliver had a cup, hey


    down for a while. He felt warm all around his body, and the tiny aura cultivated from Book of Immortality


    gradually recovered all of a sudden.


    The aura cultivated from Book of Immortality was like a person¡¯s energy. Once it was used up, it would


    grow again after one had eaten and rested.


    Oliver was both surprised and delighted. Hey on the couch and closed his eyes as he pretended to


    take a rest. In fact, he was muttering the mantra of Book of Immortality secretly.


    When he started to mutter the mantra of Book of Immortality, he realized that the aura cultivated from


    Book of Immortality recovered even faster. It returned to its original state in less than half an hour. After


    another half an hour, he was even more surprised to find that the aura cultivated from Book of


    Immortality had actually grown slightly bigger.


    Although the weight of its growth was extremely small, it still grew up.


    It seemed that he did not have to be afraid of using up the aura cultivated from Book of Immortality. The


    more frequently he used it, the faster and stronger it became.


    Later that evening, Oliver realized that the aura cultivated from Book of Immortality stopped growing


    bigger. However, the longer he practiced the mantra, the purer the aura cultivated from Book of


    Immortality had be and he was more adept at using it.


    Meanwhile, Calista and Joanna seemed to have endless topics to talk about with Sienna. However,


    most of the topics were focused on the baby in Sienna¡¯s belly.


    As Calista spoke, she waved her hand at Oliver and said, ¡°Come here, Oliver.¡±


    Oliver immediately walked over and sat beside Calista. Behaving obediently like a puppy, he then said,


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s the


    matter?¡±


    Calista smiled and answered, ¡°Bring Sienna¡¯s parents over tomorrow. Let¡¯s discuss something-¡±


    Oliver was stunned and hurriedly interrupted, ¡°Mom, Fabian has booked flight tickets to Yrinas


    tomorrow. We want to buy raw jadeite. As there is a time limit for the official auction in Manchernius, I


    have to go there tomorrow. Can we discuss the matter after Ie back a few dayster?¡±


    ¡°Do you have to leave tomorrow?¡± Calista was slightly stunned.


    Joanna helped Oliver out. ¡°Mom, it will be fine to put Oliver¡¯s matter aside for a few days. The business


    of hispany is very important. Thest time Oliver came back from the ce, the raw jadeite that he


    bought had earned him millions of dors.¡±


    Calista was also startled. ¡°Can you earn millions of dors at one time? Then, it¡¯s fine. Your business is


    more important, There won¡¯t be any problem discussing your marriage with Sienna after youe


    back. After all, there¡¯s no need to rush for the next few days.¡±

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    Calista used to be suspicious of Oliver¡¯s ability to earn money, but now she basically had no doubt.


    She believed that Oliver could earn a few million dors at a time. Recently, Fabian managed the


    company in an orderly manner. Calista and her family also went to visit and check on thepany


    almost every day.


    As it was Oliver¡¯spany, she was one of the most important people inside. Thus, everyone


    respected her very much.


    Fabian had already informed her all about thepany details. She knew that Oliver had directly


    bought the property right for a few million dors. Her family owned such a bigpany, and they also


    owned the house. Thus, it was impossible for her to be unhappy.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Now that Oliver hade back, she agreed with what Fabian had said about the business. After all,


    she was worried because such a hugepany needed to spend a lot of money every day. Moreover,


    she heard that Oliver could earn millions of dors just from a trip. Thus, she would not stop him from


    going to the ce.


    While she was talking, her phone rang. She answered the call after ncing at it. After talking to the


    person on the phone for a short while, she hung up and said to Oliver, ¡°Oliver, your Aunt Candice is


    here. Follow me to pick them up.¡±


    Oliver was slightly disgusted when he heard that his aunt wasing. He frowned, but at the sight of


    Calista¡¯s excited expression, he stopped himself from saying anything.


    They chatted as they walked out. Calista smoothed her hair and reminded Oliver, ¡°Don¡¯t make that grim


    face when your Aunt Candice is hereter. After all, she¡¯s still your aunt and my sister. Also, don¡¯t


    mention the past anymore. After all, your father is well now. Moreover, our family is in good condition.


    Even though she is not close to you, we¡¯re still a family.¡±


    Oliver frowned again.


    After they walked out of the entrance of the mansion, Calista looked outside as she stood on the


    walkway. When she did not see anyone, she beckoned Oliver to walk with her toward the entrance of


    the residential area as she made a call.


    Even though they had not arrived at the gate of the residential area, Oliver already saw several people


    looking around from a distance.


    Upon seeing their actions, he recognized them immediately. They were his aunt, Candice rk, and


    Candice¡¯s husband, Tony rk. Moreover, his cousin, Joseph rk was there as well.


    Calista waved and shouted, ¡°Here. We¡¯re here.¡±


    Upon seeing her, Candice hurriedly came over. When she was almost in front of Calista, Candice


    gasped and said, ¡°Calista, when did you move to this residential area? Why have I never heard you


    mention it? You didn¡¯t even inform me about it¡­¡±


    When they got closer, Tony also lowered his voice and asked Calista, ¡°Calista, I heard that the houses


    here are not cheap. Did you rent it?¡±


    At the same time, Joseph also tutted as he looked around. ¡°The environment here is really good. One


    will feel that they are important people once theye in. Oliver, are you renting a house at the high-


    rise building over there? Where did you get the money to rent this type of house? Isn¡¯t the rent over


    2,000 dors a month?¡±


    Calista said with a smile, ¡°We didn¡¯t rent the house. It was bought by Oliver, and it¡¯s not situated in the


    high-rise building over there. It¡¯s a stand-alone mansion here.¡±


    As Calista spoke, she pointed to the mansion in front of them and said, ¡°Come, let¡¯s go there.¡±


    ¡°Did Oliver buy it himself? Is it a mansion?¡± Candice and her family were so surprised that their mouth


    was wide open.


    Then, Tony stared at Oliver and asked, ¡°Oliver, do you know how much the house here costs per


    square foot? The mansion is even more expensive You can¡¯t get one if you don¡¯t have money over 2


    million dors. Are you bragging?¡±


    Oliver wanted to downy it, so he said, ¡°Well, you can just think that I¡¯m bragging!¡±


    Tony was stumped and could not speak.


    Meanwhile, Calista took Candice to the mansion excitedly. When they approached it, they entered


    through the main courtyard gate of the mansion.


    Candice and her family were wide-eyed and bewildered. When they looked around, they were more


    shocked.


    Tony nced at several Rolls-Royces and a Mercedes-Benz in the courtyard. Then, he asked Oliver in


    an envious whisper, ¡°Oliver, have you really associated yourselves with a big boss? Just one nce at


    the cars, and I know that they are high-end cars. Are they expensive? Is there a big bossing to


    visit you?¡±


    After that, Tony smiled and whispered, ¡°Oliver, I have much more experience in doing business than


    you do. If you know such a big boss, let me know so that I can be the first one to deal with him. I¡¯m the


    most experienced when dealing with such a big boss, and I guarantee I won¡¯t make you


    embarrassed¡­¡±


    Oliver said lightly, ¡°There are no big bosses as guests here, only a few subordinates of mypany.


    These cars are not owned by others as well. They are all mine.¡±


    Tony chuckled and said, ¡°You are, after all, someone who cares about your reputation. Do you think I


    don¡¯t know your background? Moreover, did you pay a lot to rent thepany I saw in the za that


    day? Was it a lie to trick the bossesing from other cities?¡±


    Oliver smiled without answering his question.


    Thus, Tony added, ¡°This Mercedes-Benz is so cool. Doesn¡¯t it cost 100 thousand dors or so? And


    these cars, each one costs around 60 thousand dors or so, right?¡±


    Oliver could not helpughing. ¡°This Mercedes-Benz is worth more than 600 thousand dors.


    Meanwhile, the other cars are called Rolls-Royce Cullinan. Each costs nearly 2 million dors. Did you


    say it costs around 60 thousand dors or so each? No one will even allow you to touch it.¡±


    ¡°Does it cost nearly 2 million dors?¡± Tony was startled. Then, he mused to himself, ¡°There are three


    identical cars here. Wouldn¡¯t that be 6 million dors?¡±


    ¡°Oliver, I¡¯m sure these cars cost over 2,000 dors to rent for a day. Thus, you need me even more


    now. Take me to meet those big bosses. If you continue to rent the cars for another day, you will lose


    even more money. Besides, you need a lot of money to rent this huge mansion, right?¡±


    ¡°The huge mansion is probably rented for one entire month,¡± he added inwardly.


    Oliver smiled again and did not answer Tony.


    Thus, Tony was even more confident. He believed that Oliver just rented the cars and the mansion to


    make himself look good and to trick the big bosses who came from other cities.


    As Tony had found such an opportunity, he would definitely not let it go. After all, he wanted to earn a


    profit from it.


    Calista pulled Candice to walk ahead of them. Then, the former asked Candice to sit on the couch in


    the living room.


    Candice and her family werepletely shocked when they entered the living room.


    After that, Calista beckoned Joanna to pour coffee. Although Joanna¡¯s expression was cold, she still


    brought some beverages


    for them.


    It so happened that Tony nced at Fabian, Wayne, and Simon. Tony then hurriedly stepped forward


    to introduce himself enthusiastically. ¡°Hello, gentlemen. I¡¯m Oliver¡¯s uncle, and we¡¯re a family. I¡¯m also a


    businessman. I hope I can cooperate with you.¡±


    Fabian was stunned. ¡°Do you want to cooperate with us? But we¡¯re not the bosses. He¡¯s our boss.¡±


    Then, Fabian pointed at Oliver and spoke to Tony politely. Tony was Oliver¡¯s uncle, so Fabian


    understood that he should be polite.


    Tony was also stunned. ¡°Is Oliver your boss? So¡­ the bosses who drive those luxury cars haven¡¯t


    arrived yet?¡±


    Fabian said confusedly, ¡°The big bosses who drive those luxury cars outside? Are there such big


    bosses? The cars outside are all owned by Mr. Eastwood. No other people¡¯s car is there.¡±


    Thus, Tony immediately nodded and acted as if he understood it. ¡°I understand. Since you¡¯re invited by


    Oliver to pretend as well, we are on the same side. The cars and house are rented. Of course, this


    matter must be kept confidential.¡±


    Upon hearing his remark, Fabian felt strange and confused. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with Mr. Eastwood¡¯s


    rtives?¡± he wondered.


    Joanna, who was at the side, interrupted coldly, ¡°We¡¯re not as vain as you are. Thus, we don¡¯t need to


    rent a house or cars just to keep up appearances. Oliver bought this house and the cars. Do you want


    me to show you the property deed and vehicle ownership certificates?¡±

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    Tony and Candice bothughed. Obviously, they did not believe it.


    With a mocking expression, Joseph said to Oliver, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you much in the past two years.


    When did you get so good at acting? Did you attend acting ss?¡±


    Oliver did not bother picking a fight with them. There was no point even if he took out a few million


    dors in cash and made them faint in fright.


    Candice whispered to Calista, ¡°Calista, I¡¯m your sister. Are you still trying to hide it from me? Seriously,


    you must be lying about this house, right? And the cars too?¡±


    Calista frowned and said, ¡°Candice, why must you always look down on others? Why do you hate


    seeing your nephew doing well? I¡¯m telling you; my son earned the money for our car andpany!¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Candice curled her lips. It was clear that she did not believe the words.


    She thought, ¡°A poor family who did not have higher education before, and it only took them a few


    months to make a fortune and climb out of poverty? Even those who wrote novels would not dare write


    something like this.¡±


    However, Calista¡¯s family was secretive, and the more secretive they were, the more Candice wanted


    to unearth the truth. If they were really scamming someone, she would also want to intervene.


    At this moment, Sienna came down from the second floorzily. While making a phone call, she


    headed downstairs to the living room before hanging up. She said to Oliver, ¡°My parents are here.¡±


    Candice, Tony, and Joseph were all stunned when they saw a gorgeous woman like Siennaing


    down from the second floor.


    Stunned, Candice turned to ask Calista, ¡°Calista, she¡¯s¡­¡±


    Calista couldn¡¯t help but announce proudly, ¡°This is my daughter-inw, Sienna. This is my sister,


    Candice, and my brother-inw, Tony. This is their son and Oliver¡¯s cousin, Joseph. He¡¯s half a year


    younger than Oliver.¡±


    Sienna nodded politely and greeted them, ¡°Hello, Candice, Tony, and Joseph.¡±¡±


    Nothing could have prepared them for it, for Sienna¡¯s appearance greatly shocked Candice and her


    family.


    After a while, Candice came back to her senses and stared at Sienna in disbelief.


    Candice wondered how such a beautiful girl like Sienna fall for Oliver.


    In Candice¡¯s mind, the beauty of a girl was entwined with wealth, and Sienna¡¯s beauty was far beyond


    ordinary. She was like a dazzling movie star who appeared in movies and television dramas as she


    stood in front of Candice. Her beauty was so immense that it could make people go crazy for her.


    Candice wondered how such a beautiful girl could be her sister¡¯s daughter-inw.


    Even her son, Joseph, was far better than Oliver.


    She thought, ¡°Perhaps the girl was blind? But that can¡¯t be! Herrge are sparkling beautifully.¡±


    Joseph couldn¡¯t even imagine that such a beautiful woman would be Oliver¡¯s girlfriend. Needless to


    say, she must have been tricked by Oliver¡¯s rented house and luxury car!


    Feeling envious, Joseph wanted to expose Oliver¡¯s true face immediately and break up the marriage.


    Otherwise, he would be extremely unhappy.


    As soon as Calista heard that her parents wereing, she hurriedly turned to ask Sienna when.


    However, Sebastian and Yelena had alreadye in before she could make her inquiry.


    As soon as Sebastian came in, he greeted Jason before ncing over at Tony and Candice.


    Jason hurriedly made the introductions. ¡°Sebastian, this is my brother-inw, Tony, and my sister-in-


    law, Candice.¡±


    Nodding, Sebastian chatted with Jason.


    Calista also hurriedly made introductions. ¡°Candice, these are my inws. Sebastian is a policeman


    and Yelena is a teacher.¡± Yelena also greeted them politely before ncing back at Sienna. She


    laughed jokingly, ¡°Look at you. You never visited your own father and mother when you came back. So


    it¡¯s true when they say that the parents often have to reach outward.¡± Smiling, Calista defended Sienna,


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Sienna is pregnant and sleepy. She just came back tired, so she fell asleep after lying


    down for a while. She¡¯s your only daughter and you are now Oliver¡¯s inws. We¡¯re one family from this


    day onward. Sienna was just telling me that you wereing, and before I could make further


    inquiries, you¡¯d already arrived!¡± Yelena was also joking with her daughter. She was very satisfied to


    have Oliver as her son-inw. With a smile, she said, ¡°Oliver insisted on buying us a mansion here. It¡¯s


    only 600 feet away from here. Of course, we¡¯d arrive quickly. Okay, okay. We shouldn¡¯t squabble if


    we¡¯re a family. Oliver is back. Where should we eat today? Why don¡¯t we prepare it here?¡±


    Calista nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared our meal. We¡¯ll eat at home for now and find a ce to


    have a good dinner tonight. Oliver is going to Yrinas again tomorrow. I was looking for an opportunity to


    tell you about thepany¡¯s business. My son has so manypany expenses, the business is¡­¡±


    Yelena nodded and said, ¡°Got it. Just do your business.¡±


    Candice and her family were dumbfounded when they heard this.


    Sebastian and Yelena were obviously savvy people. Yelena, in particr, resembled Sienna. It was


    obvious that they were mother and daughter. Surely the three of them couldn¡¯t be pretending to be a


    family.


    Oliver even bought a mansion for them.


    It was possible that Oliver and his family were merely renting this building and were lying about it.


    However, how could they possibly lie about buying a mansion for the Kaiserman family?


    Was Oliver actually really rich?


    Was he so rich that he could buy them a mansion worth over 2 million dors?


    Standing by the side, Joseph was taken aback when he heard that Sienna was pregnant.


    He thought, ¡°It¡¯s like casting pearls before swine! Both Sienna and the Almighty must be blind! Why


    didn¡¯t I get such a beautiful woman?¡±


    Oliver didn¡¯t say a word. He sat on the couch and looked at the expressions of Candice and her family.


    Sienna sat next to him and took his arm intimately. ¡°Oliver, are you going to Yrinas tomorrow? I¡¯d like to


    go with you too.¡±


    Oliver smiled and said, ¡°The decision isn¡¯t up to me. It depends on whether Mom agrees to it or not.¡±


    The moment the words left his lips. Calista and Yelena said simultaneously, ¡°No!¡±


    Sienna nced at her mother unhappily and said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not a child anymore. Why are you still


    watching me so closely?¡±


    Yelena pointed at Sienna¡¯s belly and said, ¡°I¡¯m not concerned about you, I¡¯m concerned about my little


    grandchild. A pregnant woman shouldn¡¯t be running around all day.¡±


    Calista hurriedly tried to smooth things over. ¡°Sienna, behave yourself. I¡¯ll ask Oliver to go early and


    come back as soon as possible.¡±


    Candice saw that the two families were putting on a double act. She suppressed the unhappiness and


    jealousy in her heart and looked at Yelena and Sienna. Turning to Calista, Candice asked, ¡°Calista, are


    they really Oliver¡¯s girlfriend and mother-inw and not people who you found to put on an act?¡±

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    Calista was both angry and amused. Annoyed, she said, ¡°Candice, you¡¯re my sister. When have you


    ever seen me act so shamelessly? Don¡¯t always look at people with such narrow-mindedness.


    Whatever, I don¡¯t want to talk about this anymore.¡±


    Candice was surprised and suspicious. She knew what her sister was like. Calista had loved and


    protected her when they were


    and when the former had something good, she would be unwilling to use it on herself. She would save


    it for Candice young, instead. Calista never resorted to falsification for vanity.


    She thought, ¡°Did Calista¡¯s family really make a fortune?¡±


    She really couldn¡¯t figure it out. Looking at her sister¡¯s family, it was clear that it wasn¡¯t a simple fortune.


    They were extremely rich!


    Oliver was untalented and ipetent. How could he make such a fortune while Candice, who was


    smarter and more capable, couldn¡¯t?


    Oliver had even found himself a beautiful woman with sparkling eyes. Joseph deserved such a woman


    more than Oliver.


    When it was time for dinner, the dining room was not crowded at all. Naturally, Fabian led Jason,


    Calista, Sebastian, and Yelena to the main seats. They were followed by Oliver.


    Originally, Oliver was supposed to be in the main seat, but he would definitely refuse to be seated in a


    higher position than his parents.


    Candice and her family were given thest seats, but they didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    Even if they refused to believe it, they eventually believed that Oliver was really rich. Seeing his calm


    and domineering aura, they dared not to sneer anymore.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Candice ruminated while eating. Calista had carefully picked dishes for her daughter-inw, Sienna,


    and she couldn¡¯t hide the expression of love for her.


    Joseph was jealous. The better the food in front of him, the more he couldn¡¯t eat it. He was jealous of


    everything Oliver had, especially when he had such a beautiful woman like Sienna. He thought, ¡°Why


    isn¡¯t it me?¡±


    After the meal, Candice took out arge stack of money from her bag and gave it to Jason. She said,


    ¡°Jason, you have to take more good tonics and get well. Last time when you were sick, money was


    tight, and we couldn¡¯t withdraw the


    We¡¯re money. doing much better now. You can only tell me if you are short of money. After all, we are a


    family, so I won¡¯t ignore you.¡± Jason frowned and didn¡¯t take her money. He said lightly, ¡°No need. I


    have my son. I wouldn¡¯t dare use other people¡¯s money!¡±


    He thought, ¡°Family? When Iy in the hospital bed and waited to die, did my son try to borrow money


    from her? Bah!¡± Not only did she not provide timely help, but her behavior now was also just icing on


    the cake. She wanted to partake now that their family was well off!


    Candice felt embarrassed because of Jason¡¯s refusal. While she didn¡¯t take the stack of money back,


    she couldn¡¯t give it to Jason anymore.


    Calista said, ¡°Candice, take the money back. We¡¯re not short of money. As Jason said, I don¡¯t like to


    trouble others.¡±


    Candice muttered, ¡°It¡¯s not like we¡¯re strangers.¡±


    However, she did not feel confident at all. Although they were together, the gap between her and her


    sister became wider and wider. It seemed that there would never be a time when her sister loved and


    protected her as a child again.


    Oliver didn¡¯t want to see Candice and her family, so he pulled Sienna into the courtyard to enjoy the


    scenery. Joseph followed them out. There were several luxury cars parked in the courtyard. He nced


    at the Rolls-Royce Dawn with sparkles in his eyes and asked Oliver, ¡°Oliver, the car is so beautiful. It


    probably wasn¡¯t cheap.¡±


    Oliver replied faintly, ¡°It wasn¡¯t much, only about 1.6 million dors.¡±


    Joseph thought, ¡°About 1.6 million dors?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t find a word that was more shocking than this.


    Although Joseph cursed inwardly, he dared not talk back to Oliver. He only reached out his hand with a


    smile and wanted to open the car door to experience it.


    However, Sienna held out her hand and said impolitely, ¡°Don¡¯t touch it. My car doesn¡¯t carry any men


    except my


    Joseph retracted his hand andughed awkwardly.


    Oliver.¡±


    She didn¡¯t take him seriously at all, let alone treat him as a rtive. She wouldn¡¯t even allow him to


    touch her car.


    Sienna was certainly not that snob, but she was no fool. Oliver¡¯s aunt and her family were the real


    snobs. It was obvious from Oliver¡¯s reaction. Hence, Sienna would definitely not treat Joseph well.


    Back at the house, Candice said that she wanted to see her sister¡¯s room, so Calista took her upstairs


    for a tour.


    The more Candice looked at it, the more jealous she became. When she saw that they were alone, she


    quietly asked Calista, ¡°Oliver¡­ how much money does he earn?¡±


    Calista said casually, ¡°I don¡¯t know. But I heard from Fabian yesterday that he can earn millions of


    dors in a single trip. Oliver mentioned before that he seems to have earned 200 million dors


    previously¡­¡±


    ¡°200 million dors¡­ A business trip can make millions of dors¡­¡±


    Candice seemed to be out of her mind. She counted the number based on million dors, which she


    should have never dreamed about!


    Stunned, Candice then asked Calista quietly, ¡°Calista, then¡­ what kind of business does Oliver do?


    Besides, did he give you money after earning so much money? Doing business is risky. If he makes


    money today, maybe he will lose some money at any time. Shouldn¡¯t you keep a sum of money for


    when you¡¯re old?¡±


    ¡°Stop wishing my son ill luck!¡±


    Calista frowned and snorted, ¡°My son is skilled. He¡¯s involved in the jadeite business. As long as he


    has the skills, he won¡¯t suffer losses for the rest of his life. He saved 20 million dors for me and his


    father respectively. Isn¡¯t it enough to support the elderly?¡±


    Candice thought, ¡°20 million dors each?¡±


    Candice¡¯s heart skipped a beat again. Each of them saved 20 million dors; that was 40 million


    dors. What else did they have to worry about if they had 40 million dors in cash?


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Candice enthusiastically asked Calista with a smile, ¡°Calista, I have something to discuss with


    you. I¡¯d like to invest in some business. Since Oliver¡¯s business is so profitable, why don¡¯t you ask him


    to let us work for him? The money we owe can be deducted from the distributed dividends. Tony and


    Joseph have nothing to do anyway. They¡¯re also clever enough that they can help Oliver in the


    company without letting others take advantage of us.¡±


    Calista spat at the moment she heard it. ¡°I would have kicked you out if you weren¡¯t my sister! Don¡¯t be


    dreaming about joining Oliver Company. I never asked or meddled in my son¡¯spany.¡±


    Candice was immediately filled with disappointment, but she quickly added, ¡°Calista, if you refuse to let


    us join thepany, then please lend me 2 to 4 million dors. Anyway, you have 20 million dors on


    hand, and it¡¯s not like you need it. 4 million dors, no, maybe 6 to 8 million dors would suffice¡­¡±


    Instantly, Calista refused. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. When my son gave me the money, he made it clear that


    the money cannot be lent to anyone. It¡¯s reserved for my pension. In addition, he also said that we


    cannot have mary dealings with you.¡±

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    Candice was stunned and did not know what to say for a moment.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    She wondered why Calista, who had indulged her since she was a child, was now so difficult to deal


    with.


    Calista was now hard to influence, and would just refuse to listen no matter what Candice said.


    She had also be smarter.


    Candice was very annoyed, and her expression immediately darkened. ¡°Calista, you are very rich, but


    you¡¯re just going to watch and not help when I am in trouble?¡±


    Calista ignored her words and sighed before saying, ¡°Candice, you have to change your conduct in life


    and behave with integrity. You can¡¯t always think about taking advantage of others. Reaping without


    sowing won¡¯t work every time. If it¡¯s my own money, then I won¡¯t mind giving it to you. However, this


    money now is not earned by myself, but by my son. He also told me that I can¡¯t lend the money to


    anyone, so you should stop thinking about it. You should also stop thinking about my son¡¯spany. I


    won¡¯t meddle in the affairs of hispany and even if I do, he will not agree, anyway. You should work


    hard to earn money with your own efforts.¡±


    Candice¡¯s face turned angry. When Calista saw this, she said, ¡°Just stop thinking about it. Family


    means nothing if our rtionship is tied to money. When Jason found out he had uremia, he just stayed


    in the hospital waiting for his death. He knew that we didn¡¯t have enough money to treat his disease


    and was afraid that his illness would drag his children into debt traps. So, he decided not to treat his


    illness and went home to wait for death. No one wanted to die, Candice, but there was nothing he could


    do. But, Oliver wanted to treat Jason no matter what. His affection for his family was far greater than


    money. At that time, he came to borrow money from you guys, our rtives. I heard from Joanna that


    Keh¡¯s family said they would give him 100 dors, but they did not do that in the end. He came to


    you, and you said that you would give him 40 dors as a mary gift. Is our rtionship as sisters


    only worth 40 dors? I worked hard and couldn¡¯t bear to indulge myself all those while, and all of my


    savings were spent on you. Yet you only paid 40 dors for my husband¡¯s life? Candice, affections and


    rtionshipse and go. Only those who can make an effort will get something in return. You always


    want to get something without working for it. What qualification do you have now to ask me and Oliver


    for money?¡±


    Candice¡¯s face turned red before paling, and she became even more annoyed.


    Calista added, ¡°If at that time you gave Oliver even a thousand or so out of affection, your situation will


    be different now. You should be clear about what kind of a person Oliver is. His preferences are


    obvious to all. He would repay kindness with abundance to the people who were good to him, but he


    would also punish those who were unkind to him. It¡¯s only because of me that he didn¡¯t deal with you,


    so don¡¯t you try to be greedy and get money from him anymore! There is no way!¡±


    Seeing Calista hadid out everything in a precise and blunt manner like that, Candice understood that


    her sister would not lend or give money to her no matter what she said. Candice¡¯s mind froze.


    Oliver earned hundreds and millions of dors, yet she couldn¡¯t enjoy it. It was only normal for her to


    feel boundless regret.


    Calista¡¯s words were indeed right. Her situation would be different now if she had given Oliver a


    thousand or so.


    However, she had always looked down on Oliver in the past. She could not control him and neither


    could she get money from him, so she never spoke politely to Oliver. She also always acted hostilely to


    Oliver, so there was nothing she could do to salvage the situation no matter how hard she tried.


    Even today, she still held the disdainful tone when he came. Now in retrospect, she wanted to p


    herself twice.


    However, what Candice regretted was not the way she treated Oliver. Instead, she regretted that her


    vision was not high enough to act ordingly and find a way to salvage her situation.


    Unfortunately, for her, there was no medicine for regret in this world.


    Candice had no doubt about the fact that Oliver was rich. It was because others would lie to her, but


    Calista definitely would. not do that.


    Calista had a lot of money, but she wouldn¡¯t give it to Candice.


    She looked at the luxurious furnishings in her sister¡¯s bedroom. That kind of house was something she


    had dreamed of all her life. However, she had no chance to enjoy it.


    When Calista talked about Oliver, Joanna, and Sienna, Candice caught the look of fondness and


    gentleness in her eyes. The same look was in Calista¡¯s eyes when looking at Candice in her childhood.


    Candice suddenly felt very jealous and bitter.


    It turned out that Calista had transferred all the love for Candice to her son and daughter. The fond and


    gentle look in Calista¡¯s eyes was longer there when she looked at Candice now.


    At that time, Candice suddenly understood that the current Calista would no longer return to the former


    Calista who always loved and cherished her.


    Then, she saw arge stack of property deeds in Calista¡¯s room, with Oliver¡¯s name clearly written on


    them. One of them was the property deed of this mansion.


    The rest property deeds were all shops, and Candice looked through them again. Almost all of them


    were shops located in


    the most prosperous areas. One of them was an office building in Gerton za, which covered an area


    of more than 30,000 square feet. It was the ce she sawst time.


    They all thought that Oliver had liedst time, but now it was clear that Oliver really had not.


    However, the clearer it was, the more annoyed Candice became. Oliver had really made a fortune, and


    just that stack of property certificates could make Candice¡¯s family live a life of leisure and wealth


    compared with most people.


    The value of those shops was worth hundreds of thousands of dors, and the monthly rent was over


    200 thousand dors. Without having to do anything, over 200 thousand dors could be earned in a


    month. It was a life that she could not even dream of.


    At that time, Candice thought about the contrived way when she gave a few hundred dors to Jason


    before. Her face went red at the thought of it. Her actions were too clumsy and stupid.


    Candice put down the property deeds in her hands and walked to the window to look at the private yard


    downstairs. Oliver and Sienna sat side by side chatting while her son, Joseph, was bending over and


    touching the luxury cars with a look of admiration.


    Her son looked like a beggar, while Oliver, who she had always looked down upon, was like a king.


    Disdain was in Oliver¡¯s eyes when he looked at Joseph.


    The window was open and Candice could hear her son talking to Oliver. Her son¡¯s words were no


    longer as arrogant and aggressive as before, but his habits remained unchanged.


    For example, Joseph never called Oliver by his nickname, which would show their family ties. He


    always addressed Oliver by his name in a disrespectful manner. This was a habit he cultivated from


    watching her and Tony¡¯s behaviors growing up.


    Her son¡¯s disrespect for Oliver and Calista was entirely taught by her. Candice herself had never


    respected her sister, so it was only natural for her son to not respect Calista and her family.


    There was also her husband, Tony, who was downstairs doing who knew what. Still, Candice did not


    need to think to know that he would not be any better.


    Her phone rang while she was immersed in irritation and regret. She took her phone out and found that


    it was Frederick, so she answered immediately.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Candice, where are you?¡± Frederick asked, his smile was obvious through his voice. ¡°I¡¯m short of


    money, so can you please lend me a few hundred dors?¡±


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t give it to you. You spend money on alcohol every day, and no amount of money is going to


    be enough for you. Why don¡¯t you ask for money from Calista?¡± Gandice refused without hesitation.


    Laughing, Frederick said, ¡°I don¡¯t think her family can take care of themselves now. Last month, Oliver


    asked me for money to treat his father, but I ignored him and we had a fallout. How can I ask them to


    lend me money now? Besides, even if we didn¡¯t have a fallout, Calista is too poor to even take care of


    herself. There¡¯s no way she can lend me some money, right?¡±

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    Candice pouted, ¡°You dare say Calista has no money? If she¡¯s considered poor, then I don¡¯t even


    qualify as a beggar!¡±


    Frederick chuckled. ¡°Look at how you¡¯re talking, Candice. I didn¡¯t ask you for much money, just less


    than 100 dors. Do you really need to bring up Calista to evade the topic?¡±


    Candice snorted. ¡°What am I evading? Do I need to evade you? Tell you what, I¡¯m actually at Calista¡¯s


    house right now.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing at Calista¡¯s house? There¡¯s barely enough room for one more person to sit. Why


    are you going there?¡± Frederick¡¯s contemptuous tone was unmistakable.


    Candice fumed, ¡°No room to sit? I don¡¯t know how massive you are. Are you a gigantic rock that


    weighs 100 or 200 tons?¡±


    Frederickughed, ¡°Candice, I haven¡¯t seen you in days, and you¡¯re already pretending to be poor.


    Your joke is not funny at all. Now that you have arrived at Calista¡¯s house, is Jason going to die soon?


    Wasn¡¯t he supposed to diest month?¡±


    Candice sighed. ¡°Frederick, Calista treats you well, so why are you cursing her husband for no reason?


    Mind your words. Jason is doing fine now, and Oliver has found a wife. The whole family is doing well


    financially and in terms of personal rtionships. They¡¯re living a good life.¡±


    ¡°Candice, stop fooling me. How can Calista be rich?¡± Frederick didn¡¯t believe it. After hanging up, he


    immediately sent her a video call.


    He thought to himself, ¡°Since Candice is at Calista¡¯s house, the most direct way to prove it is through


    video calls. Everything will be clear once I see it.¡±


    Candice answered the video call, and Frederick¡¯s chubby face appeared in the video. He said with a


    smile, ¡°Candice, let me see what joke you¡¯re pulling¡­ Oh, which big boss house are you in?¡±


    Candice pointed the camera at her sister Calista and spoke to Frederick. ¡°Calista is here. This is her


    bedroom. Her mansion in Juset Riveria Residences is worth more than 2 million dors!¡±


    Frederick was stunned. ¡°I-Is this really Calista¡¯s house? Where did she get the money to buy such a big


    mansion? More than 2 million dors¡­ Calista, did you win the lottery?¡±


    Candiceshed out again. ¡°You¡¯re underestimating Calista¡¯s house. Even if you win the lottery, how


    much would you have? 1 million dors? It¡¯s not even enough to buy half of this mansion. And even if


    you can afford it, can you handle the expenses? The monthly maintenance fee alone is over 2,000


    dors. Take a look at the cars in the yard below¡­¡±


    Candice pointed the phone at the four or five luxury cars in the yard downstairs.


    Frederick blurted out, ¡°Wow! Rolls-Royce! And there¡¯s even a Mercedes-Benz. Which big bosses are


    here?¡±


    Candice immediately said, ¡°What big bosses? There is only Mr. Oliver Eastwood, and these cars are all


    his. I heard the three Rolls-Royces are worth about 2 million dors each, and the Mercedes-Benz is


    worth around 600 thousand dors. Also, that Rolls-Royce sports car was priced around 1.4 to 1.6


    million dors, given by Oliver to his girlfriend!¡±


    The two people in the yard heard some voices, turned their heads, and looked up. They


    Frederick was stunned when he saw Sienna¡¯s beautiful face in the camera. Then he that¡­ Oliver¡¯s


    girlfriend?¡±


    Oliver and Sienna.


    y asked


    Candice, ¡°Candice, is


    ¡°Yeah, she is. She¡¯s unbelievably beautiful, isn¡¯t she?¡± Candice replied with a tone that was hard to tell


    if she was jealous or


    envious.


    ¡°Then I¡­ I¡¯ll be right there!¡± Frederick suddenly could no longer sit still. He could be seen running


    straight to the door in the camera while asking, ¡°Candice, it¡¯s Juset Riveria Residences, right?¡±


    Candice hurriedly told him the address.


    She could not handle Oliver, that tough nut. So, she simply decided to bring in her little brother


    Frederick just to stir up trouble.


    ¡°If Calista cares about Frederick and wants to give him money, she will also give me some money,


    right? Therefore, involving Frederick in this mess is a good thing,¡± she mused.


    Frederick ended the video call and got in a taxi.


    Calista saw that Candice had instigated her little brother toe, but she didn¡¯t say much about it. She


    remarked internally, ¡°Well, if he wants toe, let hime.¡±


    In about 20 minutes, Frederick arrived. Panting heavily, he ran to the gate of the mansion¡¯s yard and


    peered inside through the iron fence gate.


    He saw Oliver and Sienna sitting in the yard at a nce. After carefully identifying them, he grinned


    and walked in.


    Frederick called out, ¡°Oliver, it¡¯s really you. You rascal¡­ You made a fortune. I didn¡¯t believe it when


    Candice told me this was your mansion just now. What kind of business did you do to make so much


    money?¡±


    Oliver said lightly, ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡±


    Frederick choked on his words and said smilingly, ¡°What are you saying? You getting rich means that


    your uncle here has gotten rich too. I¡¯m your uncle, your mother¡¯s own younger brother. Blood is thicker


    than water. We¡¯re family, whether you like it or not!¡±


    ¡°A family?¡± Oliver nced over and retorted without hesitation, ¡°When my father was waiting for money


    in the hospital bed to save his life, I didn¡¯t ask you to lend us money. I only asked you to return our


    family¡¯s money. And how did you respond? Suddenly, we weren¡¯t family anymore?¡±


    Frederick smiled and boldly said, ¡°Oliver, you know very well what kind of person I am. Normally, I have


    four pockets weighing the same, meaning I don¡¯t have money. But if I did have money, you wouldn¡¯t


    even have to ask for this small amount. For your father¡¯s medical treatment, I would have paid for


    everything. After all, he is my brother-inw. How could I not help him?¡±


    Oliver rebutted coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t bother with those empty words. Let me make myself clear. I have money,


    more than I can spend, but don¡¯t even think about taking a single penny from me. I¡¯ve made it clear. I


    won¡¯t give you anything. Go back to where you came from because my family doesn¡¯t have rtives


    like you!¡±


    Frederick was so angry that he walked straight inside andined annoyedly, ¡°There¡¯s no point


    talking to you. I¡¯m going


    to find Calista!¡±


    However, he collided with someone¡¯s chest head-on, and that person was like a wall, causing Frederick


    to stumble back several steps. When he looked up and saw an unknown cold-faced man, he couldn¡¯t


    help but get irritated. ¡°Are you blind? Can¡¯t you use your eyes?¡±


    The man said coldly, ¡°Get out!¡±


    Frederick retorted, ¡°This is not your home. This is my sister¡¯s house. It has nothing to do with you!¡±


    This man was Wayne. As soon as he reached out his hand, he caught Frederick¡¯s hand and twisted it,


    making him cry out.


    Wayne dragged him a few steps out without saying anything and then threw him outside the yard door.


    He icily added, ¡°Get lost! Come in, and I¡¯ll beat you up again!¡±


    Upon seeing the fierce and intimidating Wayne, Frederick realized that Wayne was not someone to be


    trifled with. Frederick had already experienced his strength earlier and knew that he, as a streetwise


    thug, was no match for Wayne. He didn¡¯t dare to provoke him further and instead looked up toward the


    upper floors and shouted at the top of his lungs, ¡°Calista! Calista, I¡¯m Frederick, your little brother.


    Pleasee out quick and get me!¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Wayne could not stop him from shouting, and Oliver stood by, watching with a cold gaze and not


    attempting to intervene. Deep down, Wayne already understood that Oliver disliked this thug-like


    individual.

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    After a while, Calista and Candice went downstairs together.


    you


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    With a face full of snot and tears, Frederick said, ¡°Calista, who the hell is this guy? This is your home.


    Why did


    allow an outsider to throw his weight around at your home? Look! He pinched my hand so hard that it


    became red and swollen. Kick him out now!¡±


    ¡°He is not an outsider. He works for Oliver¡¯spany,¡± Calista replied with a sullen face.


    Frederick immediately got angry. ¡°He¡¯s nothing other than an employee, but I¡¯m your brother. What do


    you take me for?¡±


    Calista instantly stopped talking seeing her brother lose his temper.


    Frederick then pointed at Oliver and said to Calista, ¡°Calista, your son is so disrespectful to me! How


    dare he yell at me! You should teach him a good lesson!¡±.


    As Frederick spoke, he surveyed the yard and the vi. His eyes lit up with greed when he noticed five


    luxury cars in the yard. ¡°Calista, did you make a fortune? How did you get rich?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t make a fortune. Oliver made some money in business. April showers finally bring May flowers,¡±


    Calista replied. Frederick chuckled. ¡°Well, his money is yours. I¡¯ve been short of money in recent days.


    Give me a few thousand dors! It¡¯s probably not enough. Candice told me that these cars are all worth


    millions of dors, therefore I should at least buy a car that costs the same as yours. Aside from that, I


    still want a few thousand dors in cash.¡±


    Calista felt enraged and dismayed as she listened to her brother. How ridiculous he was!


    Frederick asked Oliver again, ¡°You must still have a lot of money left after buying so many luxury cars


    and such arge vi, right? Otherwise, you won¡¯t throw money around.¡±


    Oliver smiled contemptuously, ¡°I don¡¯t have too much money left-about 100 million dors. I¡¯m


    departing for Yrinas tomorrow to buy a batch of raw jadeite stones. I may earn a few hundred million, or


    I won¡¯t have any pocket money next month.¡±


    It aroused Frederick¡¯s greed when heard that Oliver still had about 100 million dors. He became


    interested when Oliver mentioned earning a few hundred million dors by doing jadeite business in


    Yrinas and that amount was simply his pocket money for one mouth.


    ¡°Oliver, I¡¯m your uncle. Let¡¯s stop being mad at each other! Count me in and I¡¯ll go to Yrinas with you


    tomorrow. Let¡¯s split the profit 60/40: I get 40 and you get 60. Anyway, you would need help in


    business. Outsiders are not trustworthy. The family is the only one you can trust in the world!¡±


    Oliverughed. He was amused instead of being enraged. ¡°You always think you¡¯re the one who calls


    the shots. You didn¡¯t lend us money when my father needed it for surgery, and you even kicked us


    when we were down. Now that I¡¯m rich, how


    you ask for a share of my business for free! Shame on you!¡±


    dare


    Ignoring Oliver¡¯s sarcastic words, Frederick walked towards Calista and took her hand. ¡°Calista, I don¡¯t


    care. I want a car, I want a vi, and I want money. If you don¡¯t give them to me, I¡¯ll live here for the rest


    of my life. I am your brother. You should be responsible for me.¡±


    Oliver winked at Wayne. Wayne took the hint, stepped forward, and twisted Frederick¡¯s hand again.


    Frederick cried in pain and hurriedly loosened Calista¡¯s hand. Wayne dragged him out of the door while


    twisting his hand.


    Frederick scrambled to his feet. His face sweated because of the pain. He shouted to Calista while


    rubbing his painful right hand, ¡°Calista, who the hell is this fierce-looking man? I¡¯m going to call the


    police now!¡±


    Oliver stretched out his hand and gestured for him to call the police. ¡°Hurry up and call the police! I


    don¡¯t want to hear you` yell at my door any longer!¡±


    Frederick took out his phone and dialed two numbers. After thinking for a while, he gave up the


    thought.


    He was not certain that the police would take his side when they came.


    Not to mention that he asked Calista for money. Calista was his eldest sister, but he had no right to ask


    her for money because she had been married for nearly twenty years and he was an adult in his


    thirties.


    It was up to Calista to give him money or not. Once it spread, he would be aughingstock.


    Frederick regretted saying cruel words to Oliver when he came to borrow money from him back then.


    Otherwise, Oliver wouldn¡¯t have hated him so much now.


    Wayne guarded the gate of the yard and watched Frederick, without giving him a chance toe in.


    He would give him a good beating as long as Frederick dared toe in.


    Calista didn¡¯t take his side.


    Candice was also watching coldly.


    She wanted to stick up for Frederick, but she knew Oliver wouldn¡¯t listen. If Candice did so, she would


    end up being kicked out like Frederick.


    Oliver didn¡¯t wee her family to his vi as well, but he didn¡¯t kick them out like Frederick.


    So what?


    Neither Oliver nor Calista would give her money. Oliver¡¯s money had nothing to do with her, and he


    would never give her


    money.


    Candice was down in the dumps as she watched how Calista and Oliver treated Frederick.


    She felt so depressed that Oliver wouldn¡¯t give her a penny after being so rich.


    Oliver didn¡¯t want to see Frederick and Candice¡¯s faces anymore, so he took Sienna¡¯s hand and went


    into the vi.


    They went upstairs. Tony and Joseph in the living room felt embarrassed because nobody was paying


    attention to them.


    Simon nced at them and noticed only Joanna in the living room with them. Both Calista and Jason


    were not here. He walked towards Tony and Joseph and said in a low voice, ¡°I suggest you go home


    right now. It¡¯s no use staying here. Oliver won¡¯t give you a dime. Have some respect for yourself!¡±


    Tony instantly blushed in shame. He wanted to scold Simon but finally bit his tongue under Joanna¡¯s


    cold and disdainful nce.


    He didn¡¯t ride a high horse anymore.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like your rtives. They are so snobbish! When you were poor, they disliked and avoided you


    all the time. When, you got rich, they all came to you and asked for money. How shameless they are!¡±


    Sienna whispered to Oliver.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. When my dad got sick, he refused to go to see a doctor for fear of dragging me and my


    sister down. When I went to Uncle Keh to borrow money, he only gave me 100 dors. When I


    came to Aunt Candice, she said I wouldn¡¯t be able to pay her back and only gave me 40 dors.


    Shouldn¡¯t I be angry with them?¡± Oliver said hatefully.


    After a pause, he continued, ¡°What was even more irritating was Uncle Frederick. When I called him to


    borrow money to save my dad¡¯s life, he turned me down. When I urged him to repay the money my


    mother had lent him, he stated it was natural for a brother to use his sister¡¯s money without having to


    repay it.¡±

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    Sienna sighed and looked at Oliver with affection in her eyes.


    She didn¡¯t say anything more. After all, those people were Oliver¡¯s rtives and it was his choice to


    make.


    When Oliver finished freshening up and went downstairs early the next morning, he saw Frederick,


    Candice, Tony, and Joseph again. They greeted him with a smile.


    Oliver ignored them. He was not in the mood for breakfast. ¡°Drive me to the airport right away,¡± he said


    to Wayne.


    Wayne took the order and hurried out to start the Rolls-Royce.


    Fabian, Wayne, and Simon would go to Yrinas with Oliver together this time. At least, Yrinas was


    Fabian¡¯s turf and he was familiar with it, so the journey wouldn¡¯t be as dangerous as the journey to the


    Enchanting Hollow.


    Oliver didn¡¯t want to see the faces of his rtives anymore, but Tony and Frederick wanted to go to


    Yrinas with him. They both wanted to have arger share of the profit without investing any money.


    They believed they would make a fortune on this journey.


    Simon opened the car door and let Oliver in. Tony attempted to get into the car as Simon was about to


    close the door, but thetter quickly stopped him.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing? I¡¯m Oliver¡¯s uncle. I¡¯ll go help him to take care of his business. You¡¯re


    nothing other than a bodyguard. I am also your boss, too!¡± Tony said angrily.


    Oliver snorted. Without saying a word, Simon grabbed Tony¡¯s clothes and threw him a few feet away.


    Tony was forced to roll on the ground white with dust. ¡°Simon, you son of a bitch!¡± he scolded,


    scrambling to his feet.


    Frederick was not that stupid. He pointed to Simon and threatened, ¡°Stay away from me. I am Oliver¡¯s


    uncle and you have to respect me! How dare you! Argh!¡±


    Simon didn¡¯t care what Frederick said at all. He grabbed his shoulders, lifted him, and pped him on


    his back. Even if Frederick was on guard, he was too painful to speak.


    Wayne drove out of the vi. Fabian in the passenger seat held up a middle finger towards Frederick


    and Tony.


    The two of them were beyond shameless.


    If it were someone else, they wouldn¡¯t be so shameless as to bug Oliver and his family again after


    receiving the cold shoulder:


    Oliver was very annoyed. His mood didn¡¯t improve until they were on the highway to the airport.


    They arrived in Taffledale first. The official auction of Manchernius was one day away, so Oliver went to


    the wholesale raw jadeite markets in Taffledale and chose about 40 raw stones, the majority of which


    were worth a few thousand dors and one valued over 400 thousand dors. There were no


    particrly top-notch stones.


    Fabian was very familiar with the area, so they drove to Radford. The raw jadeite wholesaler over there


    monopolized at least half of Manchernius¡¯ private mines.


    Oliver got lucky and picked up some bargains in Radford. He bought four high-quality raw jadeite


    stones worth more than 10 million dors and 100 raw jadeite stones worth 100 thousand to 120


    thousand dors.


    Oliver obtained nearly 60 million dors of raw jadeite stones in less than one day.


    Fabian didn¡¯t have talent or such good eyes as Oliver¡¯s, so he couldn¡¯t tell whether the raw jadeite


    stones were good or bad.


    But he knew the raw jadeit¨¦ stones Oliver had chosen would be of high grade, and they would make a


    fortune from them.


    Raw jadeite stones for wholesale were often measured by the ton. But because Oliver chose some of


    them, they couldn¡¯t be measured by the ton.


    Raw jadeite stones for wholesale were not allowed to be selected. For Fabian¡¯s sake, Oliver paid the


    wholesaler 4,000 dors to allow them to pick freely.


    The ¡°high quality¡± raw jadeite stones stored by the wholesalers were all priced at more than 20,000


    dors, with some excellent ones even worth several millions of dors. However, Oliver decided not to


    buy them after examining them. First, most of them are good in appearance but of poor quality and


    value. A few had higher values, but their worth was nearly equal to the wholesalers¡¯ agreed-upon price.


    There was no profit margin even if he bought them. That was why he didn¡¯t buy them.


    Oliver and hispanions crossed the border to Manchernius the next morning. Fabian had called


    Gregory earlier to inform him that Oliver was on his way.


    Gregory grinned and told them that he would let Oliver choose the raw jadeite stones held in the


    barracks for official auction first.


    When Oliver and hispanions arrived, Gregory was already waiting for them at the border. After


    giving Oliver a big


    hug, they got into the car. Five military cars were on their way to the barracks.


    There were about five hundred pieces of raw jadeite for the official auction, including more than 120


    from old mine material, the greatest quantity in years.


    After arriving at the barracks, Oliver asked Gregory to take him to the warehouse instead of taking a


    rest.


    The warehouse was guarded by soldiers and was aze with light when Gregory¡¯s men turned on the


    lights.


    Oliver examined them one by one. He picked out sixty-six of the three hundred and eighty low-value


    raw jadeite stones.


    They ranged in price from a few hundred dors to ten thousand dors. Most of them selected by


    Oliver were worth more than 200 thousand dors, with seven of them worth 1 million dors.


    Oliver doubled Gregory¡¯s asking price. The total amount of sixty-six raw jadeite stones was 172


    thousand dors. He simply rounded it up and paid Gregory 200 thousand dors!


    Gregory was overjoyed.


    Those sixty-six raw jadeite stones could only bid a maximum of 120 thousand dors at the official


    auction. Merchants were smart enough today not to bid on low-value ones.


    Oliver spent 200 thousand dors, but his profit was 20 million dors!


    Next, Oliver was going to check more than 120 high-quality raw jadeite stones.


    Gregory stared at Oliver expectantly, hoping that he could pick and buy more of them.


    Prices at Manchernius¡¯ official auction have been falling year after year as fewer merchants bet on raw


    jadeite stones and fewer high-quality raw jadeite stones were mined.


    If merchants who gambled on raw jadeite stones won, they would bet greater money the next time.


    Otherwise, they would stop gambling if they continued to lose.


    However, Gregory was a little disappointed because Oliver only picked two of the 120 raw jadeite


    stones.


    The starting bid of one stone was 110 thousand dors while that of the other one was 200 thousand


    dors.


    The two stones are top-grade raw jadeite stones, especially the one with a starting bidding price of 200


    thousand dors. Oliver¡¯s identification message showed as follows.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    [It¡¯s Pillere old mine material, formed 130 million years ago and unearthed on February 1, 2021, with an


    overall weight of 66 kg and a 13 kg jade core weight. It¡¯s ice jade with a transparency index of 4.9, high


    emerald quality, and excellent rity.]


    [Here is a 360-degree high-definition graphic of the jade core.]


    [Craftsmanship: unprocessed]


    [Value assessment: 220,000,000 dors]


    Oliver counted the zeros carefully and found that it was 220 million dors.


    And the other one was a little cheaper but still worth 70 million dors.

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    The real value of the two stones was more than 280 million dors!


    Oliver looked up at the disappointed Gregory and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯d like to buy the two raw stones


    for 20 times your starting bid. What do you think, Gregory?¡±


    ¡°20 times?¡±


    Gregory was stunned. 20 times 110 thousand dors was 2.2 million dors, and 20 times 200


    thousand dors was 4 million dors, which meant that the total price of these two raw stones was 6.2


    million dors!


    Gregory smiled immediately. Heughed, took Oliver¡¯s hand, and shook it vigorously. ¡°You always


    made me impressed, Mr. Eastwood!¡±


    ording to the current situation of the official auction, these two raw stones could be auctioned for up


    to four times their original price.


    A total of more than 120 high-quality raw stones could be auctioned for more than 60 million dors. In


    a word, they couldn¡¯t make much profit through backroom deals because these raw stones could hardly


    be auctioned off at high prices


    now.


    Gregory and his superiors could make up to 2 million dors in an official auction.


    There were too many stakeholders involved in the official auction, and Gregory was just a small one of


    them. Besides, he had a lot of big names behind him that he didn¡¯t dare offend.


    However, Oliver offered him 6.2 million dors without hesitation and he only picked two raw stones.


    Therefore, Gregory and his superiors were able to pocket the profits of the two raw stones. After all, it


    was only a small amount of money, so he could just make up an excuse or rece them with two low-


    quality


    tv raw stones.


    Scams happened at official auctions, and they were usually dealt with perfunctorily if the money


    involved was not much. After all, everyone knew the tricks at every stage of the official auction.


    The two raw stones were sold for 6.2 million dors, and Gregory still could make a profit of 2 million


    dors from the remaining stones in the official auction, which meant he got 6.2 million dors f


    nothing.


    However, what Gregory didn¡¯t know was that the total value of these stones selected by Oliver was 310


    million dors yet the cost of them was only 6.4 million dors, so the profit amounted to at least


    303.6 million dors!


    Importantly, this was a preliminary profit estimate. If the auction went well, the final profit would


    increase.


    Gregory thought Oliver had bought too few raw stones, but now Oliver had bought the two high-quality


    raw stones for 6.2 million dors and had brought him a huge windfall if he could get away with it, so he


    suddenly thought that Oliver bought too many.


    After all, the more money involved, the harder it was to y tricks.


    Since it was great news for Gregory, he asked his subordinates to prepare a big meal and invited Oliver


    to drink with him.


    The next morning, Oliver took the stones back to Taffledale. Fabian found a van to load more than 200


    stones and rented two luxury cars with drivers to escort them home.


    Two dayster, they returned to Jeahron. This trip took them a total of five days.


    Oliver put the raw stones in his warehouse and invited the experienced workers in Manuel¡¯s jade


    factory to cut them.


    Manuel had been impressed by Oliver ever since he made tens of millions of dors with the jadeite


    Oliver gave him, so when he heard that Oliver had bought a lot of raw stones from Manchernius, he


    was excited toe and see them with other experienced workers.


    Seeing more than 200 raw stones in Oliver¡¯s warehouse, he smiled and said, ¡°You must let me take a


    careful look at them, Oliver.¡±


    Oliver also nodded with a smile. ¡°Sure, Manuel. Since you have been so kind to me, I will surely repay


    you. I¡¯ll start cutting these stones right away, and if you like what¡¯s inside, you can take as many as you


    want. Then I¡¯ll sell the rest to others.¡±


    Manuelughed and said, ¡°Come on, Oliver, you have more than 200 raw stones here. I don¡¯t believe


    there¡¯s precious stuff in every one of them. You know what? I¡¯m pretty flush these days and tens of


    millions of dors are a piece of cake for me. I¡¯m afraid that these stones¡­¡±


    Oliver nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Fine, Manuel, just tell the workers to cut them first.¡±


    Manuel took eleven experienced workers and stone cutting machines from the jade factory with him.


    The machines worked together until it was dark, and more than seventy raw stones had been cut.


    Oliver only watched for two hours and then left because he found the process of cutting stones boring.


    However, Manuel was shocked!


    Every raw stone that was cut contained jadeite worth at least 100 thousand dors, and many of them


    were worth/about 200 thousand dors and even several million dors.


    Oliver deliberately ced the jadeite worth several million dors with the two most expensive ones.


    It took the eleven workers three days to cut all the raw stones, and Manuel stayed with them until his


    eyes were red with exhaustion.


    He felt both surprised and excited when he saw thest eight raw stones being cut!


    He thought, ¡°Did Oliver buy all the most valuable raw stones in Manchernius? Otherwise, why is there a


    valuable jadeite in every raw stone?¡±


    What was more, there were two pieces of top-quality jadeite here. When Manuel saw thest eight raw


    stones, he immediately began to think about how many products these materials could be used for and


    how much profit they could bring him.


    However, he failed to calcte it. There were more than 200 pieces of jadeite here, and it was hard for


    him to calcte with them. Of thesest eight raw stones, the six of lesser quality could bring him a


    profit of 60 million dors.


    He measured the volume and size of the two best jadeite pieces and found that they were worth


    between 320 million dors and 340 million dors.


    If the two top-quality jadeite pieces were made into a finished product, they would be worth at least 600


    million dors!


    Manuel was dumbfounded!


    He overestimated himself. Now he only had 100 million dors in liquidity, and even if he borrowed


    money from others, he could only raise 140 million dors at most, but the over two hundred jadeite


    pieces brought by Oliver were worth more than 400 million dors!


    It was impossible for him to buy them all!


    However, Manuel didn¡¯t want to give them to others. Because if he didn¡¯t buy them, his opponents


    would, and that did nothing good for him.


    After thinking for a while, Manuel invited Oliver to the private room of a restaurant for dinner,


    After sitting down, Manuel poured Oliver a cup of coffee and said sincerely, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not here to


    have dinner with you, Oliver. There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to discuss with you.¡±


    Oliver smiled and took a sip of coffee. Then he stared at Manuel and said, ¡°Go ahead!¡±


    Manuel said earnestly, ¡°I¡¯d like to buy all your stuff, Oliver, but the problem is I can¡¯t afford it right now. I


    have made a rough estimate. All your stones are worth about 400 million dors to 480 million dors


    ording to the price of semi-finished products. And when they are finished, they can be sold for 700


    million dors to 800 million dors, which means that the profit is about 300 million dors. Now only


    have about 140 million dors in cash, and I can make several ? ? of my top-quality jadeite pieces into


    finished products and sell them to my old customers for about 100 million dors. So I can pay you 240


    million dors in one go. How about this, Oliver? I¡¯ll buy the jadeite pieces for 480 million dors at


    most, and then I¡¯ll give you a third of the 300 million dors I get from selling them. In other words, I


    have to pay you a total of 580 million dors, but I may need to pay you in installments. I will pay you


    240 million dors in three days, 40 million dors in the next month, and then 30 million dors each


    month for the next 10 months. What do you think?¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    Oliver reached out and said, ¡°It¡¯s up to you, Manuel!¡±


    Manuel was stunned. He had always found it difficult to make friends in this industry because everyone


    put profit first. Although they seemed to know each other well and treated each other kindly, they


    became hesitant when it came to


    interests.


    Manuel did want Oliver¡¯s jadeite pieces and he didn¡¯t want them to be sold to others, but he couldn¡¯t


    afford them now. That was why he proposed to pay in installments.


    But Manuel didn¡¯t expect Oliver to agree, for there was over 400 million dors involved and that was


    not a small amount, after all.


    Therefore, Manuel nned to tell Oliver his idea first and negotiate with him. He thought he¡¯d


    seeded if he got the results he wanted.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect Oliver to say yes to his proposal without hesitation.


    Manuel was so moved that he didn¡¯t know what to say. He shook Oliver¡¯s hand and said after a long


    silence, ¡°Thank you so much, Oliver. Honestly, I would marry you if I were a girl¡­¡±


    Oliverughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense, Manuel. Given my age, I can probably be your son-


    inw. Sorry, I¡¯m just kidding.¡±


    Manuel got excited and patted himself on his head. ¡°That¡¯s a pity! I only have two sons. The older one


    squandered my money all day while the younger one was still in high school known as a troublemaker


    in school. I don¡¯t know what to do about them. I wish I had two daughters. Seriously, Oliver, if you were


    my son-inw, I¡¯d be overjoyed!¡±


    Oliver put on an awkward smile, waved his hand, and skipped the topic.


    Manuel continued, ¡°Just tell me whenever you need help, Oliver, and I¡¯ll give you a hand whatever it


    takes. After all, me a big favor today!¡±


    you did


    Oliver smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that, Manuel. I¡¯m a grateful person and I will find ways to


    repay those who have treated me well. When my father couldn¡¯t afford surgery, all my rtives gave us


    the cold shoulder. You and my boss Hailey were the only ones who helped me, and I¡¯ve always kept


    that in mind!¡±


    Manuel was stunned again. He thought for a while and rubbed his hair, saying, ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t do anything.


    I just bought the jadeite you brought back, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    Oliver shook his head with a smile and said slowly, ¡°That¡¯s exactly what one needs in his most difficult


    time, Manuel. I mean, it was just a normal deal, but you paid me without hesitation, and that helped me


    out. I saved my dad with the money you gave me, so in whatever way you helped me, you¡¯re someone


    I¡¯m very grateful to!¡±


    Manuel went quiet for a while and then nodded with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re wee, Oliver. I¡¯m starting to


    treat you as my brother. You know what, I¡¯m going to add another 20 million dors to the 580 million


    dors I¡¯m about to give you, so that¡¯s 600 million dors in total. Take it as my gift to you!¡±


    Oliver smiled and shook his head slowly. ¡°Don¡¯t, Manuel. The stones are not even worth 580 million


    dors. Just give me 500 million dors.¡±


    Manuel refused immediately, ¡°No way. Don¡¯t worry about me, Manuel. I¡¯ll pay in installments and I don¡¯t


    need to pay interest. These stones are going to make me 180 million dors. And do you know how


    much profit my jewelry chain makes a year?¡±


    is no


    Manuel stared at Oliver with a bitter smile and continued, ¡°Except for various expenses, the profit of


    mypany more than 40 million dors a year, but the raw stones you brought me are enough to


    make me a profit of 180 million dors. You know, jadeite is far more profitable than gold and silver


    jewelry, but the biggest problem with jadeite is that raw materials are hard to get. It is so difficult to get


    good quality stones in the jadeite market now!¡±


    Oliver rubbed his hair. He didn¡¯t expect that what he had easily obtained would make such a difference


    to Manuel.


    After pondering for a while, Oliver said, ¡°Since you said that it¡¯s hard to get the good materials, how


    about I bring you such jadeite pieces at least once a monthter?¡±


    Manuel was shocked. ¡°Are you going to give me this much material every month?¡±


    Oliver thought for a while and nodded, saying, ¡°Yeah. I go to Manchernius at least once a month,


    sometimes several times a month, depending on the schedule of the official auction of Manchernius.


    And when I¡¯m there, I¡¯ll also stop by the new wholesale markets in Taffledale and Radford, so I think it¡¯s


    okay for me to give you this


    month!¡± many materials every


    Manuel got excited immediately. He patted his chest and said, ¡°Since you can bring me so many


    materials every month, I can guarantee that the annual profit of mypany will exceed 4 billionThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    dors. I have a n, Oliver. You sell me jadeite pieces every month at cost, and I¡¯ll give you half of my


    share of the jewelrypany. With yourrge quantity of high-quality jadeite, I can soon get into the


    national high-end jewelry market and open my high-end jewelry stores all over the country. As long as


    one has a good source of goods, he can monopolize the business. After all, high-end customers are


    the main part of my profits.¡±


    Oliver hesitated for a moment after hearing Manuel¡¯s generous idea. Manuel bought his jadeite at cost


    and gave him half of his share in the jewelrypany, which meant giving him half of his profits.


    After thinking for a while, Oliver shook his head. ¡°Since you buy my jadeite at cost, you¡¯ve given me


    what I deserve. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate for you to give me half the profits of your jewelry


    company¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing inappropriate!¡± Manuel interrupted Oliver, ¡°Let me exin it to you. Without your


    supply of jadeite, the annual profit of my jewelrypany is only 60 million dors at most.


    However, with therge and continuous supply of jadeite provided by you, I can monopolize the high-


    end market. Now, the domestic market share of high-end jewelry is at least 200 billion dors, and I can


    get about tens of billions of dors of share, which means that my profit can exceed 4 billion dors. If I


    give you half of it, I still have 2 billion dors. However, without your jadeite, I can only continue to


    make tens of millions of dors a year, while in the meantime the people who buy your jadeite squeeze


    my profits. As a businessman, you have to be far-sighted and look at the bigger picture. You take half


    of my shares and that means you¡¯re on board, and then you can¡¯t help otherspete with me, can


    you?¡±


    Hearing this, Oliver thought for a while and nodded with a smile. ¡°That sounds reasonable, but don¡¯t


    you think half the shares are too much?¡±


    Manuel insisted, ¡°No, not at all. You can even get sixty percent of the shares!¡±


    Oliver nodded hurriedly and said, ¡°Fine, Manuel. Whatever you say!¡±


    Oliver was afraid that Manuel would offer to give him seventy percent of the shares. Although Manuel


    was so smart that he realized that Oliver¡¯s source was critical, his excessive generosity left Oliver at a


    loss. Money was indeed important to Oliver, but he couldn¡¯t be greedy.

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    So sensible and realistic was Manuel that he thought not a minute should be lost before they signed


    the contract. Therefore, after Oliver agreed, Manuel immediately picked up his phone and called his


    subordinate excitedly. He asked his subordinate to prepare the contract, print it out, and send it to the


    restaurant as soon as possible.


    An hourter, the contract was sent over.


    Manuel read the contract first and then showed it to Oliver after he was sure that there was nothing


    amiss.


    Oliver read the contract carefully and found that Manuel was not greedy indeed. ording to the


    contract, 50% of the shares of Aureate Jewelry were transferred to him. To his surprise, Oliver found


    that his jadeite supplier would not be bound by this contract as the contract didn¡¯t mention it at all.


    Oliver looked at Manuel with a smile and found that Manuel was staring at him expectantly.


    Oliver shook his head with a smile and signed his name formally.`


    From the moment Oliver signed it, he officially became a shareholder of Aureate Jewelry.


    ording to the contract, the current market value of Aureate Jewelry was 500 million dors, which


    meant that Oliver had a price tag of 250 million dors the moment he signed the contract!


    Speaking of which, Manuel had suffered a loss anyway. But both Manuel and Oliver knew that with a


    steady supply of jadeite from Oliver, Manuel¡¯s worth would rise to at least 2 billion dors in one


    year.


    Sometimes, a slight loss might result in more gains. One couldn¡¯t make an omelet without breaking a


    few eggs.


    Men should be far-sighted, especially businessmen. Only in this way could they gain more wealth.


    Seeing that Oliver had signed the contract, Manuel smiled and held Oliver¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Oliver, you are now an owner of Aureate Jewelry. Haha! We are family. We¡¯re brothers!¡± Manuel


    grinned.


    Manuel waved to his subordinate and ordered, ¡°Go back to thepany and transfer money to Oliver¡¯s


    ount immediately. Thepany now has more than 140 million dors in thepany¡¯s bank


    ount. Transfer 140 million dors to Oliver¡¯s ount. The customer¡¯s advance payment will arrive


    within three days. At that time, transfer 100 million dors to Oliver¡¯s ount.¡±


    Oliver hurriedly said, ¡°Manuel, you don¡¯t have to transfer all the money thepany has now to me. I


    am not short of money. Thepany


    also needs working capital. You can keep it first and then transfer it to my ount after thepany¡¯s


    money is enough to keep turnover moving.¡±


    Manuel waved his hand and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There is no shortage of cash in the


    company.¡±


    When Manuel showed the high-quality jadeite provided by Oliver to targeted wealthy customers, they


    were immediately attracted. The down payment he got on the first day reached 60 million dors, and


    he estimated that there would be at least 120 million dors in three days.


    Now 20 million dors was enough to keep Aureate Jewelry¡¯s turnover moving, so Manuel was not


    worried about cash at all. Rich people were not short of money, what theycked was beautiful jewelry


    of high quality!


    Manuel¡¯s jadeite came at the right time, and high-quality jadeite was more profitable. A top-grade


    bracelet could be worth more than 10 million dors, while a pair of jadeite bracelets could be worth


    more than 24 million dors. Moreover, they were in short supply!


    This batch of top-quality jadeite from Oliver could make at least 80 bracelets, and the revenue alone


    exceeds 800 million dors.


    The total value of the finished products was more than 1.4 billion dors because Manuel could sell


    those products at a higher price. Therefore, even though Manuel would pay a cost of 600 million dors


    to Oliver, he could still gain a profit of 800 million dors from it.


    And this was only a month¡¯s profit. The annual profit was unimaginable. Even though Manuel would


    give half of the profits to Oliver, he would still make a fortune from this deal.


    Oliver yed an important role in this deal. Without the jadeite provided by Oliver, all this would only be


    fantasy.


    After returning from the restaurant, Oliver went straight to thepany. Now thepany building was


    magnificently remodeled. On the first floor, there was a store and an exhibition hall. On the second


    floor, there was an office, a conference room, and a recreation room.


    Fabian remodeled each area ording to Oliver¡¯s requirements. Because Oliver was not short of


    money, Fabian used the best materials and magnificently remodeled each room and office in the


    company building, so the rooms and offices looked


    beautiful.


    Oliver looked up and down. He was very satisfied, but he had a headache again.


    Oliver would supply all the jadeite to Manuel from now on. He thought, ¡°What mypany could do in


    the future? I can¡¯t


    leave half of the jadeite and do jewelry business, which would damage Manuel¡¯s interests, can I?¡±


    Manuel was undoubtedly one of the most professional people in the jewelry industry, so there was no


    need for Oliver to start a new jewelrypany.


    But if Oliver didn¡¯t do jadeite business, what was the point of him having such a big and beautiful


    building?


    Fabian misunderstood that Oliver was dissatisfied with the remodeling of the offices when he saw


    Oliver standing there silently. He hurriedly asked Oliver, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, is there anything you are


    dissatisfied with?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Oliver shook his head and said with a smile. ¡°Fabian, don¡¯t think too much. I¡¯m very satisfied with


    everything. It¡¯s just that I nned to do jadeite business, but Mr. Camden of Aureate Jewelry signed a


    contract with me today. He transferred half of the shares of Aureate Jewelry to me to trade for our


    jadeite. He will buy all our jadeite at the price we offered. That is to say, whenever we get jadeite from


    the raw jadeite stones we get from Manchernius, he will buy it. Besides, I can still get half of the profits


    from selling the finished jadeite products hispany produces. He was so generous. In addition to


    the 50% of the shares of Aureate Jewelry, he is willing to give half of the profits of his jewelry products


    for nothing, so I can¡¯t produce jadeite products and sell jadeite products.¡±.


    Fabian was stunned. He then asked, ¡°But¡­ If so, what can we do with this big building?¡±


    After a pause, Fabian asked Oliver again, ¡°We got a lot of jadeite from the raw jadeite stones we got


    from Manchernius and Yrinas. How much did you get from them?¡±


    Oliver nodded and replied, ¡°600 million dors. Mr. Camden said he would transfer 140 million dors


    today. 100 million dors will be transferred in three days. In the following 10 months, he will transfer 36


    million dors every month. It is 600 million dors in total.¡±


    ¡°600 million dors?¡±


    Fabian almost fell. He tried to calm himself down and stood firm before asking Oliver carefully, ¡°Mr.


    Eastwood, you mean we got 600 million dors from the raw jadeite stones we brought back?¡±


    Oliver nodded seriously and replied, ¡°Yes, it is indeed 600 million dors.¡±


    Fabian covered his mouth and eximed, ¡°Damn it. Mr. Eastwood¡­ We don¡¯t need to do anything


    else. Just sell raw jadeite stones. We just need to go get raw jadeite stones once a month. You earn


    600 million dors this time. Why do you want to do other things?¡±


    Most importantly, 600 million dors was not all the money Oliver could get. After he sold the jadeite to


    Manuel, he could still get half of the profit from the finished jadeite products Manuel¡¯spany


    produced.


    Besides, these raw jadeite stones cost only 6.2 million dors in total, but they were sold at a price as


    high as 100 times the


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    cost!


    In addition, Oliver was generous and kind, so he bought the raw jadeite stones for 6.2 million dors. If


    it were Fabian who negotiated with the supplier, 2 million dors would have been enough.


    But Fabian didn¡¯t say much. Oliver was not only far-sighted but also generous and kind. Fabian was


    sure that Oliver would be nice to him and those who worked for Oliver since Oliver could be nice to a


    supplier. Although Oliver was a bit reckless with money sometimes, the things he bought back would


    always bring profits for him.


    Fabian took himself as a veteran in the jadeite industry, but he felt that Oliver was more professional


    than him sometimes.


    For Fabian, earning 600 million dors a month was indeed amazing. Butpared with that, Oliver¡¯s


    sharp eyes, which could help him detect if a raw jadeite stone contained jadeite were a true gift that


    could bring him a lot of wealth!

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    If it were someone else, they would think Oliver was showing off. He had made 600 million dors at a


    time, but he still thought he didn¡¯t have any business to do.


    However, Fabian knew that Oliver was not showing off. Oliver had nned to use therge store and


    high-end office building to sell jade ware, but now the goods were directly supplied to Manuel, so the


    company was useless.


    ¡°Mr. Eastwood¡­¡± Fabian stroked his forehead with a bitter smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine not to do jade ware


    business. We can do other things, such as recycling luxury in which you used to engage. Don¡¯t worry


    about it even if there is nothing else to do. We go to Manchernius once or twice a month, and you earn


    millions of dors. What¡¯s there to worry about?¡±


    Oliver thought Fabian was right. He bought the office building, so he didn¡¯t have to pay the rent. Even if


    there was a rent, it was not a huge amount for Oliver since he had earned so much this time.


    Oliver looked around at the CEO¡¯s office decorated by Fabian. It was over 1500 square feet. The


    furniture was made of expensive materials. There was even a bedroom with a cloakroom inside. The


    office was high-end and elegant.


    Oliver was satisfied with the decoration, but he felt it a little too extravagant.


    Just as Oliver was thinking about it, Joanna came.


    Joanna came to thepany when she was free recently. She didn¡¯t want to put on airs here or


    supervise Fabian and other staff. She just wanted to see if there was a job she could do.


    Knowing Joanna¡¯s purpose, Fabian asked her to be the cashier of the finance department.


    The ountant needed to be professional in finance. Joanna couldn¡¯t do that, but she could be a


    cashier who only needed to receive and pay out money.


    It was hard to find a cashier. Since Joanna wanted a job and she could do it, it was great.


    Joanna was Oliver¡¯s sister, and she was honest and naive. Since Fabian had decided to work for Oliver


    for the rest of his life, he didn¡¯t have any ill intentions at all, so he simply let Oliver be in charge of the


    financial affairs.


    Anyway, Oliver would never treat Fabian and his friends badly. Besides, Oliver was good at making


    money. So Fabian decided to leave the financial affairs to Oliver and just run errands for him.


    Oliver looked at the sweat on Joanna¡¯s face and asked with concern, ¡°Jo, why are you so tired?¡±


    Joanna wiped her sweat and said, ¡°I¡¯m not tired. I came here by bus.¡± She didn¡¯t think this was a big


    deal.


    Oliver was stunned for a moment and then asked her, ¡°Did you get your driver¡¯s license? Didn¡¯t I tell


    you to get your license?¡±


    driver¡¯s


    ¡°I got it half a month ago,¡± Joanna nodded and replied.


    Hearing this, Oliver immediately took Joanna¡¯s hand and said as he walked, ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go pick a car


    for you. It¡¯s more convenient to drive by yourself.¡±


    Joanna hurriedly shook her head and said, ¡°No, Oliver. I don¡¯t want to buy a car for the time being. I


    should practice more before I buy a second-hand car. People say that novice drivers get their cars


    scratched easily when they just begin to drive, so I think a second-hand car will be great.¡±


    Oliver chuckled and said, ¡°I don¡¯tck money. Just buy a new car after you get the old one scratched.¡±


    Joanna frowned. Then she nced at Oliver and said directly, ¡°Oliver, how could you be so


    extravagant? You¡¯re rich, but you can¡¯t waste your money¡­¡±


    Oliverughed and whispered to Joanna, ¡°Jo, do you know how much money I made on this trip to


    Manchernius?¡± Seeing him acting so mysterious, Joanna asked in a low voice, ¡°Millions of dors?¡±


    Oliver stretched out his fingers and said, ¡°600 million dors.¡±


    Seeing Joanna¡¯s dumbfounded expression, Oliver added with a smile, ¡°I will go to Manchernius at least


    once a month in the future: The money from each trip is about the same as this time, so you don¡¯t have


    to worry about how I spend my money. Our family can¡¯t spend all of my money no matter how we


    squander it!¡±


    Joanna was stunned for a long time before she shook her head, but she didn¡¯t say anything.


    What else could Joanna say?


    Then Wayne drove Oliver and Joanna directly to Lux Auto Company.


    This time, Oliver didn¡¯t tell Ste about his arrival in advance.


    As soon as Oliver and Joanna arrived at the showroom of the shop, the saleswomen at the reception


    all got excited when they saw Oliver. Then they all came up to Oliver.


    Last time, they ignored Oliver. As a result, they lost a big deal and regretted it. Ste became the


    person who finally


    benefited from it.


    Now the saleswomen knew that Oliver was Ste¡¯s client, but they didn¡¯t care about it. After all, no one


    would dislike a young and rich man.


    So the saleswomen all gathered to greet Oliver. Wayne was annoyed by those women¡¯s noise, so he


    sat on the sofa alone.


    ¡°Mr. Eastwood, are you here to buy another car today?¡± someone asked.


    Oliver nodded and said, ¡°Yes. I want to buy a car for my sister. Could you please rmend one to


    us?¡±


    When the saleswomen heard that Oliver was going to buy a car for his sister, they hurriedly asked


    Joanna, ¡°Ms. Eastwood, what kind of car do you like?¡±


    Joanna knew nothing about cars, so she said with a blushed face, ¡°I have no idea. I just want a cheap


    one that is easy to drive.¡±


    ¡°A cheap one?¡±


    The saleswomen were stunned and nced at Oliver secretly. They didn¡¯t know what Joanna meant by


    ¡°cheap¡±.


    Oliver waved his hand and said, ¡°Well, just buy a car worth about 400 thousand dors. I hope it¡¯s safe.


    You can change it into a better one when you get better at driving.¡±


    The saleswomen were shocked.


    For Oliver, a car worth about 400 thousand dors was cheap.


    At this time, they really envied Joanna for having a brother like Oliver.


    One of the saleswomen immediately introduced to Joanna, ¡°Ms. Eastwood, there are a lot of cars worth


    about 400 thousand dors. Do you like sports cars?¡±


    ¡°No sports cars!¡± Oliver suddenly said.


    ¡°Sports cars are not safe. The price doesn¡¯t matter. I just want to buy a safe car for Joanna,¡± Oliver said


    without hesitation.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Although Oliver didn¡¯t drive a sports car, he knew that it was famous for its speed.


    Besides, Joanna didn¡¯t like racing. Why should she drive a sports car?


    Joanna also shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want a sports car.¡±


    The saleswoman nodded and said, ¡°Okay. Then sports cars are not an option. To be honest, it is very


    ufortable to sit in a sports car. It has poor vision and low seats. It can¡¯t even pass the speed


    bump. The only highlight is that it runs fast¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to drive fast. I drove very slowly¡­¡± Joanna kept shaking her head and added, ¡°I have only


    got my driver¡¯s license


    for half a month.¡±


    ¡°Do you prefer a sedan or an off-road vehicle?¡±


    Joanna said casually, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I want one easy to drive.¡±


    The saleswoman immediately introduced a few more car models to Joanna. ¡°Then let me introduce you


    to some models. They are Panamera, BMW 7 Series and Mercedes-Benz S-ss. These cars are


    famous for safety.¡±


    1


    The saleswoman pointed to the cars and introduced them to Joanna.


    Joanna had her eye on the sapphire Panamera in front of her at a nce.

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    The Panamera was very beautiful.


    However, Joanna didn¡¯t know its price.


    The saleswoman had a keen observation. She knew that Oliver wanted to buy a car for his sister who


    looked a little nervous, and Joanna was the person who had the final say of which car she would buy.


    ¡°Miss, this is a Panamera Turbo S E-Hybrid. You can try it on.¡±


    Joanna hesitated, but Oliver opened the car door with a smile and encouraged Joanna, ¡°Try it on.¡±


    Then Joanna got in the car, and the saleswoman hurriedly sat on the passenger seat from the other


    side. Then she said, ¡°This car has a V8 engine with 630 horsepower and 100-yard eleration in just


    3.2 seconds, which is very powerful, and it¡¯s very safe with merge assist,ne departure warning,ne


    keeping assist, active braking system, night vision system, automatic parking entry, etc., which is


    perfect for newbies with poor skills.¡±


    How could Joanna understand those words?


    She only thought the interior of this car was very beautiful. The main colors were red and brown. There


    were four seats in total in front and rear, like four independent airline seats.


    The saleswoman introduced the car to Joanna for a long time, but Joanna didn¡¯t listen to her at all.


    After the saleswoman finished speaking, Joanna only asked, ¡°How much is this car?¡±


    The saleswoman nodded and said, ¡°This is the top model of Panamera. This car has optional features.


    It costs about 590 thousand dors.¡±


    ¡°590 thousand dors?¡± Hearing the number, Joanna was frightened and hurriedly pushed open the


    door to get off.


    But Oliver, who was outside the car door, said directly to the saleswoman in the passenger seat,


    ¡°That¡¯s it. Make an order for


    me.¡±


    The saleswoman was stunned for a moment and then shook her head with an awkward smile, saying,


    ¡°Mr. Eastwood, I can¡¯t do that for you now. This car has been booked and should have been picked up


    a long time ago, but the customer had some problems with his credit information. So his loan has not


    yet been approved. He will pick up the car after his loan is granted.¡±


    But Oliver said indifferently, ¡°He hasn¡¯t got his loan yet. You can just order another car for him. Maybe


    he won¡¯t get his loan. Well, I¡¯ll give you another 50,000 dors, a total of 640 thousand dors. Go


    through the formalities immediately and I¡¯ll pick up the car directly.¡±


    The saleswoman was stunned again and hesitated for a moment before she said to Oliver, ¡°Mr.


    Eastwood, so¡­ Please wait a minute. Could you give me a second to report it to the manager?¡±


    Oliver nodded and said, ¡°Okay. Hurry up. I¡¯ll give you five minutes. If you can¡¯t do that for me, we can


    go to another shop directly.¡±


    Hearing Oliver¡¯s words, the saleswoman immediately trotted up to the office on the second floor to find


    the manager.


    Within five minutes, the saleswoman came back with a woman in her thirties.


    The woman looked very elegant, dressed in a suit, and looked like an anchorwoman.


    She was not very young but very beautiful.


    The saleswoman hurriedly introduced the woman to Oliver, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, this is Shelly Eastwood, our


    manager.¡±


    Oliver nodded slightly at Shelly.


    Shelly was smiling politely and stretched out her hand to Oliver, saying, ¡°Hello, Mr. Eastwood. It¡¯s great


    to meet you! What an honor to share the same family name as you!¡± Oliver smiled and nodded again.


    He remained his politeness hearing Shelly¡¯s ttery.


    Shelly shook hands with Oliver and said, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, Jasmine told me just now that you wanted to


    pick up that Panamera directly. I checked the previous customer¡¯s information and found that it was


    difficult for him to make a payment, so I¡¯ve decided to give you this car first and then refund the deposit


    of 20,000 dors to the previous customer. However, you are our major customer and have bought a


    luxury car before, so I don¡¯t need your 50,000-dor mark-up. The price for your Panamera will be 590


    thousand dors. Is that okay with you?¡±


    Oliver suddenly smiled and nodded, saying, ¡°That¡¯s great, Ms. Eastwood. I think we should be friends


    since you¡¯re so kind and professional. You don¡¯t have to save me the 50,000-dor mark-up. It¡¯s your


    tips. Let¡¯s make a deal at the price of 640 thousand dors. Please take me to the finance department


    to make the payment right away.¡±


    Shelly knew Oliver¡¯s character very well. When Oliver bought his luxury carst time, he paid 6 million


    dors directly. She knew that Oliver was very rich, so she didn¡¯t even mention the installment n.


    Jasmine hurried to go through the formalities. Ste didn¡¯te to work today, so Jasmine was very


    lucky.


    Joanna quietly pulled Oliver¡¯s sleeve and whispered, ¡°Oliver, let¡¯s get another car. This one is¡­ It¡¯s too


    expensive. I just need to buy a car worth about 20,000 dors.¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Oliver shook his hand and followed Shelly to the finance department to pay for the Panamera. He didn¡¯t


    care about 640 thousand dors at all.


    He could get 640 thousand dors with a rock in Manchernius.


    Oliver paid 640 thousand dors directly.


    Shelly smiled happily. Oliver gave an additional 50,000 dors which would be a profit, so Shelly


    would get arge number ofmissions from it.


    It was really rare for Shelly to meet such a generous customer.


    The formalities werepleted soon. The temporary license te and car insurance were all done.


    Shelly even gave Joanna a set of high-end foot mats, which was an exception for Lux Auto Company.


    On the way back, Oliver asked Joanna to drive in person with him sitting in the passenger seat, and


    Wayne would drive behind them.


    Joanna was forced to drive the car. She was so nervous that her nose tip was covered in sweat.


    Oliver asked Joanna to drive slowly.


    Joanna was nervous on the road in front of the car shop, but she rxed when she got to the main


    street outside.


    There were few cars on the sixne avenue. Joanna became more and more excited as she drove


    longer and gradually felt at


    case.


    ¡°It¡¯s easy to drive,¡± Joanna said excitedly. ¡°Oliver, I thought the more expensive a car is, the harder it


    will be to drive it. I didn¡¯t expect this car to be so easy to drive. It¡¯s much better than the car I drove in


    the driving school!¡±


    Oliver smiled and said, ¡°You were wrong. In fact, the more expensive and luxurious a car is, the better


    it feels to drive it. Rich people are looking for pleasure. Why should we buy a car that is not easy to


    drive?¡±


    The avenue outside the 4s store was empty, so Joanna drove back and forth several times.


    Seeing that Joanna was getting better and better at it and less nervous, Oliver said to her, ¡°Let¡¯s go


    back to thepany first.¡±


    There were several special parking spaces in front of thepany. Joanna was not good at reversing


    the car. Oliver didn¡¯t let her use the automatic parking entry because it would not help with Joanna¡¯s


    skills, so he taught her techniques.


    Finally, the car was parked. Although it was not perfectly parked, it finally stopped in the yellow line of


    the parking space.


    After getting out of the car, Joanna was about to talk to Oliver when someone nearby said in surprise,


    ¡°Joanna?¡±


    Joanna and Oliver felt that the voice was so familiar, but they couldn¡¯t remember who the speaker was.


    They both looked up and found that it was Marshall!


    It was Joanna¡¯s ex-husband, Marshall who kicked her out.


    Marshall stared at the Panamera that Joanna had just gotten off again in surprise. Then he pointed to it


    and asked Joanna, ¡°Is that your car? It¡¯s not cheap, is it? Who did you hook¡­¡±


    Marshall thought Joanna had hooked up with some rich guy this time. But when he saw Oliver getting


    out of the car with Joanna, he swallowed his words back.

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    Oliver¡¯s face darkened as soon as he saw Marshall.


    Before Joanna divorced Marshall, Oliver treated Marshall well because he wanted Marshall to treat


    Joanna nicely. But now that Joanna had divorced Marshall, Oliver was disgusted by seeing him and


    showed him no respect.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Oliver gave Marshall some money after he and Joanna divorced, but Marshall lost all the money that


    night.


    Marshall hadn¡¯t contacted Joanna since then. Suddenly, he saw Joanna and her brand-new Panamera


    today.


    Marshall happened to recognize the Porsche brand. He knew a guy who bought a Porsche 718 for


    about 140 thousand dors.


    Joanna¡¯s car looked expensive. It was brand new and didn¡¯t even have a license te. There was a


    temporary license te behind the windshield.


    Obviously, it was a new car Joanna just bought.


    Marshall estimated that this car would not be less expensive than the Porsche 718.


    Did Joanna marry a rich man?


    But Joanna and Oliver were the only two people in the car, and Marshall didn¡¯t see another man with


    them.


    When Marshall was guessing, Wayne parked his Rolls-Royce behind. Then he said to Oliver, ¡°Mr.


    Eastwood, let¡¯s get in.¡±


    When Marshall saw Wayne, he suddenly realized that Joanna had hooked up with this rich man.


    Marshall knew Rolls-Royce¡¯s golden statue. This car was far more expensive than the Porsche 718. So


    Marshall thought Wayne must be very rich.


    But Marshall was shocked as Wayne addressed Oliver as Mr. Eastwood respectfully.


    What was going on?


    Were they acting in front of Marshall?


    Although Marshall was not smart, he was not a fool. He met Joanna and Oliver by ident just now, so


    it could not be conspiracy.


    Besides, if Oliver really got rich, he wouldn¡¯t have to act in front of Marshall,


    Oliver didn¡¯t care about Marshall at all. He took Joanna into thepany.


    Marshall was curious and followed them. He peeked inside the gate,and was surprised by the luxury


    decorations of the


    It did not seem to be an ordinary ce. Telling from the decorations, Marshall knew that it was a high-


    end ce.


    ¡°Who are you? What are you doing here?¡± Wayne, who was walking into thepany, asked Marshall


    when he saw Marshall¡¯s strange behavior.


    Marshall replied immediately, ¡°I¡­ I saw someone I knew. The two people who went in just now¡­ Are


    they working here? You know, Oliver and Joanna. Do you know them?¡±


    Wayne nodded and said, ¡°Of course. Oliver is my boss. This is hispany.¡±


    ¡°What? Is this Oliver¡¯spany?¡± Marshall was startled and looked back at the cars again. He couldn¡¯t


    help pointing to them and asked Wayne, ¡°Well¡­ Do the car you drove belong to Oliver? That car must


    cost a lot of money!¡±


    Wayne pointed to the several cars at the door and asked, ¡°Which one do you mean? The three Rolls-


    Royce cars parked at the gate cost nearly 2 million dors each. The Mercedes-Benz AMG G63 is


    cheaper, only 800 thousand dors. The new car bought by Mr. Eastwood for his sister just now is the


    cheapest, only 640 thousand dors. Those cars all belong to Mr. Eastwood¡­¡±


    Those luxury cars at the gate were all owned by Oliver. That new car for Joanna was the cheapest one,


    and it ONLY cost 640 thousand dors!


    Marshall was furious and thought, ¡°Damn it! I have been fooled by Oliver!¡±


    If Marshall had known that Joanna was rich, how could he have divorced her for a settlement of several


    thousand dors?


    But Marshall was not stupid. He didn¡¯t get angry right away, but held back his fury and asked Wayne


    calmly, ¡°Sir, it seems that Oliver is really rich now. Was he so rich a few months ago?¡±


    Wayne thought Marshall was Oliver¡¯s friend, so he replied casually, ¡°Mr. Eastwood was already rich a


    few months ago.¡± Marshall was annoyed. He thought, ¡°Oliver has really cheated me! I have to find can¡¯t


    get rid of me so easily!¡±


    someone to sue him to get more money. He


    Marshall nodded to Wayne and said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. I have something else to do. I¡¯ll make an


    appointment with Oliver


    Wayne nodded and went into thepany.


    After Marshall went far away, he took out his phone and dialed a number of awyer named John


    Welch. Then he asked, ¡°Mr. Welch, I want to ask you something¡­¡±


    Marshall told John about the situation briefly and then asked, ¡°Mr. Welch, do you think I can win this


    case and get money?¡±


    John thought for a while and then said, ¡°Wait. I didn¡¯t seem to have figured out the whole situation. First


    of all, let¡¯s make this clear. Is it your ex-wife or your ex-wife¡¯s brother who is rich?¡±


    Marshall replied hesitantly, ¡°It should¡­ It should be my ex-wife¡¯s brother. My wife was with me every


    day at that time, so it wasn¡¯t likely to be her to suddenly get rich¡­ It should be her brother.¡±


    ¡°Then this is clear!¡± John replied affirmatively. ¡°If your ex-wife¡¯s brother made a fortune, it has nothing to


    do with you whether it was in the past or now. No matter how kind he is to his sister and how much


    money he gives her, you have no reason or right to ask for this money. Because the money doesn¡¯t fall


    in the range of themon property you shared during your marriage, you can¡¯t get any money and


    won¡¯t win the case.¡±


    Marshall was dumbfounded and still didn¡¯t give up. Then he asked, ¡°Mr. Welch, do you really think I


    have no chance to win? I¡­ When I got divorced, Oliver gave me 10,000 dors.¡±


    John sighed and then said, ¡°Marshall, although we used to y cards together, let me be honest. You


    are a scumbag. If I had a sister, I would definitely not let her marry you. Your ex-wife¡¯s brother gave you


    10,000 dors just because he wanted you to sign the divorce settlement agreement more quickly. He


    did it for his sister. If you hadn¡¯t divorced Joanna, then you could have asked Oliver for money. Maybe


    he would give you more money because he cares about his sister. Rich people don¡¯t really care about


    money. But now that you¡¯re divorced, how could he care about you? Think about it!¡±


    Marshall was annoyed by John¡¯s words. He was described as a scumbag, which was really offensive.


    Besides, John made it clear that Marshall couldn¡¯t win the case or get any money.


    Marshall¡¯s heart sank!


    All he wanted was money! Now he was hopeless.


    Hearing that Marshall was silent on the phone, John said, ¡°That¡¯s all. Goodbye.¡±


    As soon as the phone was hung up, Marshall snorted and murmured to himself, ¡°What the hell! If I can¡¯t


    get my money open manner, I¡¯ll ask my friends for help! Even if I can only get one Rolls-Royce back, it


    is worth nearly 2 million dors. I will be rich!¡±

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    Once Marshall had this evil idea, he couldn¡¯t get rid of it.


    Marshall kept thinking about the money and those top luxury cars!


    But it was also necessary to make sure that Oliver and Joanna were really rich. If they pretended to be


    rich, it would be a waste of time.


    Marshall went to the nearest shop and bought a cap and a pair of sunsses. In this way, no one could


    recognize him at first nce.


    One afternoon, Marshall peeked near Oliver¡¯spany. When Oliver went home in the afternoon,


    Wayne and Simon drove a Rolls-Royce each. Joanna and Oliver drove that Panamera so that Joanna


    could practice her driving skills.


    Marshall took a taxi and followed them to Juset Riveria Residences secretly. His eyes widened when


    he saw Oliver and other people enter the vi!


    Were they living in such a big and luxurious garden vi?


    Marshall¡¯s heart was filled with envy and jealousy. He hid in the bush and pondered for a while. Then


    he went to the guard room and found a guard on duty. Marshall pretended to be Oliver¡¯s rtive and


    chatted with the guard.


    Marshall wanted to get more information about Oliver, and he really got something useful from the


    security guard. Marshall knew that the vi was worth more than 2 million dors and Oliver had bought


    it. And he made sure that those luxury cars also belonged to Oliver!


    There was no doubt that Oliver was really rich!


    After Marshall made sure of everything he wanted to know, he walked out of the vi area and called a


    few gamblers who used to y cards with him. They were basically bad guys who only cared about


    money.


    The next day, Marshall met three of his gambler friends at a restaurant. After they arrived at the


    appointed private room, Marshall closed the door and told them about his n.


    The three men were all desperate gamblers. They had lost all their money and wanted to make a


    fortune. When they heard that Marshall had an opportunity to make money, they immediately agreed to


    join him. After the meal, the four of them decided on their n.


    ording to Marshall, they could swindle Oliver out of at least a Rolls-Royce. They were shocked after


    they searched the prices of Oliver¡¯s-cars!


    Oliver had four identical Rolls-Royces called Cullinan, each costing at least 1.8 million dors.


    1.8 million dors!


    The gamblers had never dreamed of this money. Every day they yed cards and dreamed about


    winning only several hundred dors. Several thousand dors would make them satisfied.


    They had never thought of such a huge figure. 1.8 million dors! Thinking of the money, they got


    excited.


    They would definitely do it. The money would be enough for the rest of their lives.


    Oliver had no idea that Marshall was nning to make a fortune from him. At this time, Oliver went


    home with Joanna happily.


    Joanna seemed to like driving and didn¡¯t want to go home so quickly. But Oliver stopped her from


    driving any longer. He said that she could drive every day and her skills would improve day by day.


    After returning home, Joanna didn¡¯t help her mother with the housework for the first time. Instead, she


    took out the instruction manual of her new car and read it with interest. She asked Oliver if she had


    something that she couldn¡¯t figure


    out.


    Wayne and Simon also exined to Joanna, while Fabian yed chess with Jason.


    Fabian came to Oliver¡¯s home every day for meals. Of course, it was also requested by Oliver. Fabian


    lived in a high-rise vi rented by Oliver in Juset Riveria Residences, which was not far away from


    Oliver¡¯s home.


    Calista was very kind. She knew that these young men didn¡¯t know how to cook. Since they were


    Oliver¡¯s subordinates, she treated them as family. Calista simply told the guys not to cook by


    themselves but to have meals together at home.


    Fabian was very d. He wanted to be with Oliver all the time.


    Jason liked ying chess the most, but he was slow in moving his chess pieces. Fabian also liked it,


    too, but he was a bad chess yer. So they enjoyed ying chess together.


    Calista would make an abundant dinner for the guys almost every day. Since Calista had be rich,


    she was generous and provided them with the best food and wine.


    After dinner, Fabian was going home. Oliver followed him to the yard for a walk since he was full after


    dinner.


    When Fabian opened the iron fence in the yard, four people suddenly rushed in before Fabian could


    get out. They put shining daggers around Fabian¡¯s neck and the leader warned in a low voice, ¡°Go


    inside or I¡¯ll kill him!¡±


    Oliver was stunned and looked at these people. They were all wearing masks, but the voice of the


    speaker sounded a little familiar although he faked his tone.


    Fabian didn¡¯t move and said in a deep voice, ¡°What do you want? Money? Just tell me how much


    money you want, and I¡¯ll give it to you directly, Why do you want to go inside?¡±


    Fabian was afraid to frighten Oliver¡¯s parents and Joanna when he entered the house.


    The leader pressed the dagger hard, and the edge of the dagger cut the skin on Fabian¡¯s neck, making


    him bleed.


    Fabian let out a muffled cry, but he still didn¡¯t shout.


    Seeing that these people were not kidding and Wayne and Simon were still in the room, Oliver said


    softly, ¡°Fine. Come inside and tell me what you want. Don¡¯t hurt him. Money¡¯s no big deal. I will pay for


    it no matter how much you want, but if you hurt him, I promise I won¡¯t give you a penny!¡±


    The leader snorted and kicked Fabian again. Then they went back into the room.


    After entering the room, the leading man looked at the people in the living room vigntly.


    There were five people in the living room, Oliver¡¯s parents, Joanna, Wayne and Simon.


    Sienna happened to go back to her parents and was not here now.


    As soon as the leader saw the people, his vignt expression was obviously rxed. There were only


    two men. They were not worried about what Oliver¡¯s parents and Joanna could do.


    The kidnappers believed that they could fight the two men easily. Besides, they all had daggers and


    weapons in their hands and had captured a hostage. How could the other side fight against them


    unarmed?Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time, Oliver pointed to the sofa and said, ¡°Take a seat. What do you want? If you want money,


    tell me the number. Everything can be solved by money.¡±


    The leader looked at his threepanions, hesitated for a moment, and then stretched out his fingers


    to make a gesture. Oliver asked without hesitation, ¡°20 million dors? Okay, I¡¯ll give you the money. I


    can¡¯t get that much cash all of a sudden, but I can transfer it to any of your ounts. If you want cash, I


    can only give you 4 million dors now, and there are 4 million dors in cash in mypany. It¡¯ste


    now, so I can¡¯t get any cash from the bank.¡±


    Oliver¡¯s words stunned the four people with daggers.


    The man at the head had asked for 2 million dors!


    Because a Rolls-Royce Cullinan cost 1.8 million dors, he added 200 thousand dors to round it up.


    Of course, Marshall was thinking in his heart that if Oliver bargained with him, it would be good if he


    could finally extort l


    million dors.


    Marshall was the main maniptor. If he got 1 million dors from Oliver, he would share at least 400


    thousand dors himself, and the other three people would each get 200 thousand dors.


    But the four of them didn¡¯t expect that Oliver would give 20 million dors to them!

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    This money was so easy to get!


    Marshall nced at his three aplices with bright eyes. Then he said to Oliver fiercely, ¡°30 million!


    Give me that number or I¡¯ll kill him!¡±


    Before Oliver could speak, Calista said to the masked man in panic, ¡°Don¡¯t hurt him. I have the money.


    I have 40 million dors! And I¡¯ll give it all to you!¡±


    For Calista, she had never seen or used more than 20,000 dors at all. 40 million dors was no


    different from 40,000 dors for her. Anyway, the money was given to her by Oliver. At this time, when


    Calista saw that the kidnapper wanted to hurt Fabian, she just wanted to save him. She didn¡¯t think


    about the money at all.


    The man wearing the mask couldn¡¯t helpughing, but no one could see hisughter behind the mask.


    It was so easy to get the money!


    Originally, they had expected that they would get 1 million dors. Unexpectedly, they were so lucky to


    get 40 million dors!


    At this time, the man who put the dagger on Fabian¡¯s neck couldn¡¯t help but say to the leader, ¡°God¡­


    Oh, my God¡­ 40 million dors. We¡¯ll share 10 million dors each!¡±


    The leader was stunned for a moment and immediately retorted, ¡°What 10 million dors? The three of


    you are just here to help me. I can give each of you 4 million dors at most. Why are you so greedy?


    Can you make the money without me? I¡¯ll take 28 million dors myself. Don¡¯t bargain with me!¡±


    ¡°Marshall, fuck you. Who the hell agreed you to take 28 million dors alone? Who the fuck told us that


    the three of us could only get 4 million dors each?¡±


    Marshall was stunned again and said, ¡°Do you want to take the money from me? No way. I¡¯m the


    mastermind. How can you make the money without me? Cut the crap!¡±


    Marshall was anxious when he heard his aplice say his name. So he simply pulled off his mask


    and said angrily to the three aplices, ¡°If you want 4 million dors each, it will be a deal. If you


    want more, it will be impossible!¡±


    Marshall was not afraid to show his face. He red at Oliver and said fiercely, ¡°You fooled mest


    month with several thousand dors, didn¡¯t you? What do you think I am? A beggar? I¡¯m telling you,


    you can¡¯t get rid of me so easily! Just give me 40 million dors, or I¡¯ll sue you for more money. Then I¡¯ll


    share at least half of your property!¡±


    Marshall threw his cap at Joanna. Oliver loved Joanna very much. As long as Marshall used Joanna to


    threaten Oliver, Oliver would simply give up!


    Oliver nodded and nced at Wayne and Simon behind the kidnappers..


    Simon cast a secret nce above his head, and Oliver also looked there secretly. There was a


    surveince camera.


    Wayne and Simon could defeat those people in an instant even if Marshall and his aplices were


    holding Fabian hostage.


    But Wayne and Simon didn¡¯t do anything. Oliver realized that they were waiting for Marshall to reveal


    his face so that the surveince camera could record his appearance!


    Joanna was not in the living room. Since she wasn¡¯t there, she must be on the second floor. It was


    impossible for her to not hear such a loud noise in the living room. She didn¡¯te down at this time.


    She must have secretly called the police and been waiting.


    Marshall thought he and Joanna were husband and wife. Even if they got divorced, he could still get


    something from Joanna. He thought that Joanna and Oliver had saved money without telling him. As


    long as the savings were before the divorce, Marshall believed he could take a share from it.


    Marshall¡¯s three aplices were about to lose their temper on the spot when they saw that Marshall


    had turned against them. However, seeing Oliver¡¯s mother Calista take out her bank card and hearing


    her say that there were 40 million dors in it, they were about to take the card.


    However, Marshall grabbed the card and held it tightly in his hand.


    He would not let anyone take the money away.


    No way. The money belonged to Marshall. If his aplices wanted to argue with him, he wouldn¡¯t


    even give them 4 million dors each. The three guys were so greedy. Marshall thought he would only


    give them each 200 thousand dors if they really annoyed him.


    With the bank card in his hand, Marshall let go of Fabian and kicked him away.


    Since Marshall didn¡¯t have to hurt anyone to get the money, why would he hurt Fabian?


    But 4 million dors was not enough. He must give hispanions at least 8 million dors each.


    Marshall intended to abandon his threepanions. When he was about to scold them, about seven


    people suddenly


    rushed in from the living room door and knocked the four of them down, twisting their hands fiercely


    and putting them in handcuffs!


    As soon as they put the handcuffs on the four kidnappers, one of the men shouted fiercely, ¡°Don¡¯t


    move! Police!¡±


    The four men were all stunned, and they all screamed in pain. It took Marshall a long time to react, and


    then he kept shouting, ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯m Oliver¡¯s brother-inw. I have the right to share his


    property. Joanna lied to me about her personal property before the divorce. Why are you doing this?¡±


    ¡°Stop shouting!¡± The man who cuffed Marshall kicked him and collected their daggers as evidence!


    At this time, Wayne pointed to the surveince camera above his head and said, ¡°Officer, there is a


    surveince camera. You can check it first.¡±


    The surveinceputer was in the nanny¡¯s room. After seeing the video, the police would know the


    facts instantly.


    Marshall and his men kidnapped a hostage with daggers and demanded money.


    The leading policeman took the bank card and asked Calista, ¡°Mrs. Eastwood, is there really 40 million


    dors in this card or were you just lying to them?¡±


    Calista nodded honestly and said, ¡°There are 40 million dors. It¡¯s the money my son prepared for me


    and his father.¡±


    The officer nodded, then called his men on the walkie-talkie and copied the surveince video.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Although the four people didn¡¯t seed in getting the 40 million dors, it was arge figure and


    Marshall and his friends would all go to jail.


    The amount of money was a main factor in sentencing.


    Then the police would collect evidence and take photos of the scene.


    After all the procedures were over and the police had left, Wayne asked Fabian, ¡°Fabian, are you


    okay?¡±


    Fabian shook his head and said, ¡°No. Those jerks just wanted to make a fortune. They didn¡¯t have the


    courage to kill me.¡±


    Wayne also nodded and exined, ¡°Fabian, the reason why I didn¡¯t take action first is that I knew they


    didn¡¯t have the courage to kill you. More importantly, I wanted the surveince camera to record their


    deeds. It¡¯s useless for us to beat them up first. We have to send them to prison for a long sentence.


    Such jerks should only live in prison for the rest of their lives!¡±


    Fabian immediately understood.


    He wondered why Wayne and Simon didn¡¯t take action. With their skills, they wouldn¡¯t have waited for


    Marshall to make trouble for so long.


    Jason and Calista were really frightened. Although the jerks had been arrested, they still looked


    worried.


    Oliver put the bank card back into his mother¡¯s hand and sighed, saying, ¡°Mom, take this card. I have


    enough money that can never be used up, so don¡¯t think about saving money for me in the future.


    Spend as much as you want. We don¡¯tck money!¡±

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    Before Oliver could speak, Wayne hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, today¡¯s incident reminded us that


    security should be tightened in the future. Sim and I have several retiredrades-in-arms. I will


    gather them all tomorrow so we can have people to guide here at any time.¡±


    Oliver nodded and replied casually, ¡°Alright. Once they arrive, we will arrange their food and


    amodation. The starting annual sry will be at least 100,000 dors. There will be no shortage of


    funds for me. Since they have joined us, we consider them a part of our family.¡±


    Wayne nodded. He always followed Oliver closely. Although Oliver was young, he was the most


    capable man Wayne had ever seen, especially in stone gambling.


    After a while, Sienna and her parents came in a hurry. As soon as they entered the door, they asked,


    ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    Sienna and her father were both criminal policemen. The news that Oliver¡¯s house had been robbed


    spread to them immediately. So she came over quickly.


    Sebastian was worried and came with her too.


    Oliver shook his head andforted her, ¡°It¡¯s okay. My sister¡¯s ex-husband, a social scumbag,


    somehow found out that I became rich and came here for ckmail. It¡¯s OK to have Wayne and Simon


    around. We just wanted to leave evidence of the crimemitted by that scumbag on purpose, so we


    let him be arrogant for a while. With the fact that he ckmailed us for 40 million dors, I¡¯m afraid that


    he will never be let out of prison in his life.¡±


    Sienna and her father were relieved after hearing that.


    The next morning, Oliver received another 240 million dors from Manuel¡¯s finance department.


    The bnce on Oliver¡¯s card is 360 million dors, and it¡¯s all cash.


    That¡¯s already a lot of money. Many wealthy individuals are said to have fortunes of 400 to 600 million


    dors, but most of their fortunes are not real money. The majority of their wealth is in stocks or assets.


    It¡¯s hard to find someone with billions of dors in actual cash.


    But Oliver has 360 million dors in cash, and he owns 50 percent of the Manuel chain of jewelry


    stores.


    In the past, Manuel¡¯spany¡¯s 50% stake was only worth around 100 to 120 million dors, but now


    it¡¯s different. As long as Oliver provides him with a batch of jadeite sources every month, Manuel¡¯s


    company¡¯s market value will immediately increase by more than ten times.


    Now Oliver has given Manuel half of his shares which is worth at least 1 billion or more, and this market


    value will continue to grow with each passing month.


    Originally, Oliver was thinking about adding some properties or businesses to his family that could


    provide a continuous source of ie because he couldn¡¯t guarantee that his special ability wouldst


    forever.


    What if one day it suddenly disappears?


    All of Oliver¡¯s current wealth was earned through his own eyes. Once he lost that special ability, he


    wouldn¡¯t be able to earn money with it anymore, and he would be back to square one.


    Therefore, Oliver¡¯s biggest concern is, first, to save arge amount of cash, and second, to purchase


    moremercial properties that can generate rental ie.


    Oliver was just about to reply to Manuel and say that he received the money when Manuel


    unexpectedly called him.


    Oliver quickly answered, ¡°Hello, Manuel? I got the money, I got the money. I told you not to rush to


    transfer the money now. Thepany needs liquid cash, and I don¡¯tck money here. I still have 120


    to 140 million dors in cash in my bank


    ount.¡±


    Manuel said with a smile, ¡°I told you I don¡¯tck money either. Your batch of jadeite sources brought me


    a prepayment of a full 180 million dors. After giving you 2.4 billion dors, thepany still has 800


    million dors in cash, which is enough: If thepany needs money, I¡¯lle to you, so don¡¯t worry.


    But I¡¯m not calling you about money. I¡¯m calling you to go to Hobat¡­¡±


    ¡°What are we going to Hobat for?¡± Oliver was stunned and asked.


    Manuel said, ¡°Well, I have a friend who is in the rosewood business. He said that recently there were a


    large number of raw materials such as scentedwood and sandalwood that is said to be imported from


    East Ynd. But these things are all about gambling, just like gambling with stones. My friend is short


    on funds and wants me to subsidize him. I¡¯m usually not fond of gambling because more often than not,


    you lose. However, I suddenly thought about how skilled you are at gambling with stones. Maybe you


    will also be good at gambling with wood, right?¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Oliver felt a stir in his heart. Although he had never gambled with wood and had never seen it, his eyes


    could identify all things, right?


    After thinking for a while, Oliver replied to Manuel, ¡°Sure, bro. I¡¯ll back you up. I¡¯m confident in my skills


    of gambling with wood, just you know. It¡¯s best not to partner with anyone else. Just the two of us can


    make a profit together.¡±


    Because Oliver had never seen how wood gambling worked and had no knowledge of it, his statement


    wasn¡¯t an absolute guarantee, but he stated that he was confident in his skills of gambling with wood.


    Hearing this, Manuel was overjoyed and said with a smile, ¡°Great, I understand. I¡¯ve got a handle on


    this matter. I¡¯ll arrange for ne tickets and have someonee to pick you up shortly. Just provide


    me with your headcount and personal information, and I¡¯ll n the trip.¡±


    Oliver agreed. After hanging up the phone, he took photos of his, Wayne¡¯s, and Simon¡¯s ID cards and


    sent them to Manuel. After thinking for a while, he decided to request Fabian¡¯s ID card and sent it to


    Manuel as well.


    Oliver had just returned from Manchernius, so he was not in a hurry to go there for a while. Fabian


    didn¡¯t have much work to do when he stayed at thepany. Besides, he was an old hand in the


    business world, so Oliver decided to take him along


    to broaden his horizons.


    As soon as Fabian heard that he was going to Hainn for wood gambling, his interest was piqued.


    Although Fabian was a stone gambling veteran, he had never ventured into the world of wood


    gambling, although he had heard of it.


    In essence, wood gambling wasn¡¯t much different from stone gambling. Both relied on surface


    inspection.


    Since no one could see whaty inside the wood or stone, everything was based on the appearance


    for gambling.


    Winning meant huge profits, while losing meant losing all your money.


    Fabian never even bothered to ask Oliver about the details. He hadplete faith in Oliver¡¯s skills in


    stone gambling.


    In Fabian¡¯s heart, there was nothing his young boss couldn¡¯t do, especially when it came to gambling,


    where he was almost always certain to win.


    If it were anyone else, Fabian would probably advise his boss to be cautious and not rush into


    something like gambling.


    But Fabian didn¡¯t worry about Oliver at all. In his mind, the only thing he thought about was how much


    money his boss would make on this trip.


    Manuel arrived in a few minutes, arranged for two cars to pick them up, and then drove them directly to


    the airport.


    But Manuel didn¡¯t bring anyone along, as Oliver and his two bodyguards were sufficient. Moreover,


    Oliver and he were like two peas in a pod, and he had no worries, as he was ready to follow Oliver to


    make money and get rich.

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132


    They arrived at Hobat at two in the afternoon.


    Manuel hadn¡¯t informed his friend because he wanted to partner with Oliver. His friend was not a


    particrly close one, but they only teamed up when there were mutual benefits involved.


    When there was no profit, they went their separate ways. The reason Oliver brought Manuel along this


    time was mainly due to his ownck of funds and the fiercepetition in Hobat, so he thought it was


    best to bring Manuel alone,


    If Oliver could handle it alone, he wouldn¡¯t have called Manuel to share the profits.


    Manuel booked the presidential suite at the Carlton Hotel for Oliver, while he himself stayed in a


    business suite.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as Oliver entered the top-floor presidential suite, he smiled wryly and said to Manuel and said,


    ¡°Oliver, you and I are partners and close friends. we¡¯re not only partners but also close friends. There is


    no need to book the presidential suite for me. A regr suite would be enough.¡±


    Manuel shrugged and smiled, saying, ¡°That won¡¯t do, bro. Why do we make money? It¡¯s for the


    enjoyment, isn¡¯t it? Given our ability to earn money and our wealth, what¡¯s a few tens of thousands of


    dors a day for a presidential suite? Even if stay here for a whole year, it¡¯s only a few million dors.


    What you make for me in a month is worth tens of millions of dors. Spending this amount is just


    nothing.¡±


    Hearing this, Oliver didn¡¯t refuse. He took a shower and changed his clothes.


    Manuel had arranged for a luxurious meal to be prepared in the restaurant. The four of them were in


    the restaurant. Looking at this mixed meal, Oliver couldn¡¯t help but be amazed by the array of seafood


    and delicaciesid out in front of them.


    Manuel waved to the waiter and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the best wine you have here?¡±


    The waiter nodded and replied, ¡°We have a selection of red wines, white wines, and liquors. May I


    inquire which type do you prefer, Mr. Camden?¡±


    Manuel said casually, ¡°I¡¯ll have a red wine. It tastes good.¡±


    The waiter nodded and introduced again, ¡°We have many varieties of red wine, including wine from


    Friyx, Archulea and Cadia. Mr. Camden, I don¡¯t know which one¡­¡±


    Manuel interrupted without hesitation and said, ¡°Which one is the most expensive?¡±


    The waiter said, ¡°The most expensive one is the 1982 Chateau Lafite and we have three bottles of it


    here. It is priced at 20,000 dors for each one¡­¡±


    Manuel immediately said, ¡°Bring all three bottles.¡±


    The waiter nodded and turned around, but ady next to him suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯ll take these three bottles


    of the 1982 Chateau Lafite. I¡¯ll give you 24,000 dors each.¡±


    Manuel and Oliver were stunned. They turned around and saw four girls sitting next to them. The girl


    who spoke was especially beautiful, looking twenty-five years old but very proud.


    The waiter looked at Manuel with embarrassment and hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Mr.


    Camden, how about¡­ Could you please give two bottles to them?


    Manuel became visibly upset, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve already purchased these wines, and now you want to back


    out because someone offered a higher price?¡±


    The waiter hastily called the manager over via the walkie-talkie and discreetly exined the situation.


    The manager thought for a while and then whispered to Manuel, ¡°Mr. Camden, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re


    familiar with thedy at the other table. Her name is Jenifer Woods, and she¡¯s the daughter of the


    master of the Woods family, the most prominent family in this area. She¡¯s a person we can¡¯t afford to


    offend. Furthermore, she¡¯s offered a higher price, an extra 4,000 dors per bottle. How about this, you


    give her the wine, and we¡¯llpensate you 6,000 dors, okay?¡±


    Hearing this, Manuel was annoyed and said, ¡°No way, I don¡¯t need the money, and all I want is to be


    happy. If it were on any regr day, I might consider it. But today, I¡¯ve brought my friends along. If I¡¯m


    not happy, it¡¯s a small matter, but if my friends aren¡¯t happy, it¡¯s a big issue. I want the wine, period!¡±


    The girl at the neighboring table raised an eyebrow and said calmly, ¡°30,000 dors for each bottle, and


    150,000 for the three bottles of wine. Just give them to me.¡±


    Manuel was also furious. He didn¡¯t say anything to the female manager, but said directly to the girl


    named Jenifer Woods, ¡°Forget 30,000 dors! I still wouldn¡¯t part with it no matter how much money


    you offer. Open the wine!¡±


    Manuel shouted at the waiter when he said thest sentence.


    The female manager was taken aback by Manuel¡¯s outburst and suddenly realized that a customer


    who wanted all three bottles of the top-quality wine, each priced at over 20,000 dors might not be an


    ordinary person.


    Jenifer seeing that she wasn¡¯t getting her way, mmed the table, stood up, confronted Manuel with


    anger, and said, ¡°What said, ¡°What do you mean by this? How dare you offend me just like that!¡±


    ¡°Manuel replied, ¡°¡±Why do I have to respect you? I¡¯m just having a meal and enjoying some wine here.


    I¡¯m spending my own money here. I am not stealing anything or robbing anyone, and I¡¯m not breaking


    anyws. Let me remind you, little girl. Respecting elders is a good virtue, and for that, you should at


    least show us some respect.¡±¡±


    Manuel ignored Jenifer, who was so angry, and he turned directly to the waiter and ordered, ¡°Open the


    wine!¡±


    Seeing that she couldn¡¯t reach an agreement with Manuel and not knowing how to handle the agitated


    Jenifer, the female manager was at a loss.


    Manuel and Jenifer were as stubborn as a donkey. One refused to yield and the other demanded


    strongly, and the atmosphere here was very tense.


    At this moment, Oliver suddenly said, ¡°Manuel, if Miss Woodsn is so eager for these three bottles of


    wine, why don¡¯t we just give them to her?¡±


    Manuel was stunned and said, ¡°Oliver, what are you¡­¡±


    Jenifer, seeing someone from the other side willing to give in, thought that this young man couldn¡¯t


    resist the temptation of money and wanted a piece of the pie.


    ¡±


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯m not an unreasonable man,¡± Jenifer said. ¡°Since you¡¯re offering them to me, I¡¯ll be generous.


    I¡¯ll give you 40,000 dors per bottle, so that¡¯s a total of 120,000 dors for the three bottles of wine.¡±


    Manuel was certainly unwilling toply, but since Oliver had said that, he had to restrain himself. He


    remained silent as the waiter brought the wine to Jenifer.


    Jenifer also generously asked the waitress to swipe her card. Under the instruction of the female


    manager, the waiter deposited the extra 54,000 dors exceeding the wine price into Manuel¡¯s ount


    that he used to book the suite.


    Jenifer and her threepanions had a sip of wine, felt good, and nced at Oliver. She then waved


    at Oliver and said, ¡°You,e over. I¡¯ll treat you to a drink and let you taste the wine.¡±


    Oliver replied calmly, ¡°No, it¡¯s not a real Chateau Lafite from 1982, but an 18-year-old Bordeaux


    second-tier red wine, repackaged in a recycled bottle. It¡¯s a top-quality red wine, but for the Lafite 1982


    brand, it¡¯s considered fake.¡±


    Jenifer was taken aback, and the female manager quickly defended and said, ¡°Mr. Camden, you can¡¯t


    make baseless ims. Our wine was personally purchased by the general manager. Each bottle cost


    over 9,000 Atharian dors.¡±


    Oliver smiled calmly and said nothing more,


    However, Jenifer became stubborn and pointed to the wine, saying, ¡°Alright, this is really embarrassing.


    I want to know the truth. I¡¯ll have Mr. Colee to verify the wine.¡±


    Mr. Cole was an appraisal master, a man in his fifties.


    When Mr. Cole arrived, he first examined the bottle and thebel patterns on its surface repeatedly.


    Then, he proceeded with the wine tasting.


    After verifying, Mr. Cole said, ¡°The wine bottle is genuine, a true 1982 Chateau Lafite bottle. As for the


    wine inside, it requires further chemical analysis, which will take approximately 12 hours. However,


    based on my experience, the quality and aging of this wine won¡¯t exceed 3 years.¡±

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133


    Jenifer was left dumbfounded. She might not believe Oliver¡¯s words, but she absolutely trusted Mr.


    Cole!


    In the appraisal world in the Southern area, Mr. Cole was a prominent figure. His status had reached a


    level where if he dered a counterfeit as genuine, no one would doubt its authenticity.


    Likewise, if Mr. Cole imed a genuine item to be fake, there was no doubt that it would be considered


    counterfeit.


    In the southern area, Mr. Cole¡¯s appraisals were considered aw unto themselves.


    Certainly not to say that Mr. Cole would genuinely misidentify a fake as real or vice versa. His eye for


    detail and expertise were unparalleled, and his appraisals had always been infallible.


    What astonished Jenifer even more was Mr. Cole¡¯s statement that the definitive results would only


    come after the chemical analysis process, which would take approximately 12 hours


    Mr. Cole¡¯s initial appraisal was just based on a visual assessment.


    But how did that seemingly young man know that the three bottles were counterfeits with just a quick


    look? He didn¡¯t even


    touch the wine.


    Did Oliver collude with the manager of this hotel to scam Jenifer?


    No, that didn¡¯t make sense.


    Jenifer immediately dismissed the idea. If it were a scam orchestrated between them, why would Oliver


    expose it right there


    and then?


    Exposing the scam meant Jenifer wouldn¡¯t fall for it, so that didn¡¯t add up.


    Jenifer shot another nce at the female manager, whose face turned pale. The manager was


    panicking and hastily assured Jenifer, and then said, ¡°Miss Woods, I absolutely wouldn¡¯t deceive you,


    truly, I wouldn¡¯t dare¡­ I¡¯ll call Mr. Simmons right away. He¡¯s the one who acquired this wine.¡±


    Jenifer remained silent, but the female manager was nearly trembling. She knew well the power and


    influence of Jenifer¡¯s family. She was in no position to cross them.


    The call was made, and after a quick conversation, the female manager told Jenifer, ¡°Miss Woods, Mr.


    Simmons said he¡¯ll rush back right away. Please wait a moment.¡±


    Jenifer ignored her and instead nced at Oliver.


    However, Oliver couldn¡¯t be bothered with her and continued to dine and drink with Manuel, Wayne,


    and Simon.


    Manuel took a big bite of Archulea lobster meat and then asked Oliver quietly, ¡°Oliver, how did you¡­


    just nce at it and know the wine was fake?¡±


    Oliver chuckled and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t you know what I¡¯m good at? I might not have any other skills, but


    I¡¯m pretty good at appraisals. No matter what it is, I can tell if it¡¯s real or fake with just one look.¡±


    Manuel gave a hearty ¡°Oh¡± and remembered Oliver¡¯s talent in stone gambling. This further boosted his


    confidence in their uing venture of gambling on wood, expecting substantial profits.


    For Manuel, making a few million dors was no longer a significant amount of money because Oliver


    could easily earn hundreds of millions of dors.


    Jenifer was not only beautiful but also talented. Growing up in the wealthy Woods family, she was


    always the center of attention, which fostered her domineering personality. She was ustomed to


    being in the spotlight and thought the world revolved around herself


    However, now Oliyer didn¡¯t spare her a second nce, and this young man disyed remarkable


    appraisal skills. This piqued her curiosity.


    Meanwhile, the female manager anxiously waited for Mr. Simmons¡¯s arrival, and Jenifer¡¯s three friends


    were somewhat at a loss.


    At their table, Oliver and the others continued eating and drinking, seemingly unaware of the


    commotion.


    After some contemtion, Jenifer decided to approach Oliver and said, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Jenifer. May I ask


    who you are?¡±


    Oliver casually responded, ¡°We¡¯re here for tourism. There¡¯s no need for someone like you, a wealthy


    youngdy, to get to know us.¡±


    Jenifer was taken aback, and her face showed a hint of embarrassment.


    Jenifer¡¯s attempt to be friendly was coldly rebuffed.


    All of a sudden, Jenifer¡¯s three friends were furious, rushing over to berate Oliver and said,


    ¡°Who do you think you are? So arrogant!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s with your attitude? Don¡¯t you know the reputation of the Woods family?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve offended our Miss Woods. You¡¯ll regret this!¡±


    Oliver just sneered and replied, ¡°We¡¯re not thieves or robbers, so I¡¯m not afraid of anyone.¡±


    Seeing that this young man was unyielding, Jenifer became even more curious. She gestured for her


    friends to calm down and then quietly returned to her seat.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Manuel, who had thoroughly enjoyed the meal, was exhrated. Oliver had indeed proven himself to be


    a talented individual, not merely a product of luck.


    Making over 40,000 dors from this meal alone was a pleasant surprise for Manuel. He had booked


    the presidential suite to ensure that Oliver had afortable stay. Little did he know that Oliver would


    earn such a substantial amount of money just from their dinner. Perhaps the money he just made even


    could cover the cost of their stay in the hotel.


    Wayne and Simon ate their meals swiftly and neatly, as if a gust of wind swept away thest remnants


    of clouds. Manuel and Oliver, on the other hand, were less concerned with etiquette, focusing on


    getting full, and that was all that mattered


    After the meal, the four of them prepared to return to their rooms.


    However, Jenifer couldn¡¯t resist stopping Oliver and said, ¡°Let¡¯s chat for a moment.¡±


    When Jenifer approached Oliver, Wayne moved to stand between them. He would have beaten Jenifer


    if she were not just a youngdy who couldn¡¯t fight.


    Oliver calmly responded, ¡°What is there to talk about? We¡¯ve eaten and drunk our fill. It¡¯s time to rest.¡±


    One of Jenifer¡¯s friends rushed over, irritated, and said, ¡°Are you going to sleep right after eating and


    drinking? Are you a pig or something?¡±


    Oliver¡¯s expression darkened.


    Jenifer hesitated for a moment and then said, ¡°I noticed you have a remarkable ability to appraise wine.


    Are you a professional appraiser? Can you also appraise other things?¡±


    Oliver nced at her and casually said, ¡°The Hermes bag you¡¯re carrying is a limited edition, but the


    bag itself is a high grade imitation.¡±


    Jenifer was once again-stunned. She took her bag and examined it carefully. This bag was a recent


    purchase from a local luxury boutique, and she was a long-time customer there, a diamond VIP.


    After scrutinizing it for a while, to be honest, Jenifer couldn¡¯t discern the authenticity. But she looked at


    Mr. Cole, who was still examining the three bottles of wine, and said, ¡°Mr. Cole, could you take a look at


    my bag?¡±


    Mr. Cole took the bag and only looked at it for a couple of minutes before delivering his verdict, ¡°This is


    a high-quality imitation bag.¡±


    Jenifer¡¯s expression once again changed.


    Jenifer was genuinely upset. No one had ever dared to question the authenticity of the bag she carried


    because, given her family¡¯s wealth and status, it was unthinkable for her to own a fake one.


    So, the luxury boutique, owned by one of Jenifer¡¯s friends, had been providing her with high-quality


    imitations.


    What made Jenifer even angrier was that her friend owned the luxury boutique, where each bag cost


    hundreds of thousands of dors, and she spent at least millions of dors there each year.


    Besides bags, there were also clothes, and Jenifer couldn¡¯t be sure if they were authentic either. If the


    bags turned out to be high-quality imitations, how could she guarantee the authenticity of the clothing?


    Jenifer immediately turned to Mr. Cole and said, ¡°Mr. Cole, I have to trouble you today. Could youe


    to my ce and check all my bags, clothes, and everything else? I just discovered today that


    sometimes, people can be so¡­¡±


    Mr. Cole nodded and added in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s always dangerous to make a fortune in a devious way.


    In this day, very few can resist the temptation of money. Even your best friend will try to scam you for


    money.¡±

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134


    Seeing Jenifer¡¯s situation reminded Oliver of the beautiful boss, Hailey. She went through something


    simr.


    The thought of Hailey brought an inexplicable tenderness to Oliver¡¯s heart, and he couldn¡¯t help but


    wonder how she was doing now.


    Oliver said to Manuel, ¡°Oliver, let¡¯s go back to the room and rest. We need to be well-rested for work


    tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Manuel nodded. The four menpletely ignored Jenifer and left the restaurant, heading back


    to their rooms.


    In the elevator, Manuel whispered to Oliver, ¡°Oliver, I don¡¯t know this Jenifer, but the Woods family here


    is quite famous. Their wealth exceeds hundreds of billions of dors. Not only in the southern area, but


    they are also among the wealthiest in the entire country. They¡¯re quite renowned.¡±


    Oliver said calmly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if Jenifer¡¯s family is famous or not. We don¡¯t rely on her family for


    our livelihood. Besides, we have no conflicts of interest with them. Can they really cause trouble for


    us?¡±


    Manuel smiled and said, ¡°True. In this day, it¡¯s all about conflicts of interest. We have no financial


    disputes with her family. If she wants to act high and mighty, let her.¡±


    Originally, Manuel had nned to take Oliver out for some fun that evening. However, Oliver had


    already fallen asleep, and Manuel didn¡¯t want to wake him. He decided to let him rest and recuperate to


    be in good shape for making money.


    The next day, Oliver got up early, but Wayne and Simon got up even earlier. Manuel was up as well,


    and the four of them had breakfast in the hotel restaurant before setting off.


    The ce to gamble on wood was not in the city but at a wood processing factory in a rural area.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The wood processing factory was quiterge, covering several acres. Wood was stacked everywhere,


    and the parking lot was filled with off-road luxury cars, including high-powered pickup trucks.


    In fact, these cars, although not as shy as supercars, were still quite expensive, costing millions of


    dors. People in this business usually valued practicality and functionality more.


    Because many business people often travel in rural areas, supercars have virtually no off-road


    capability in the countryside. In contrast, super pickup trucks not only excel in off-road performance but


    also offer the convenience of carrying cargo. They provide afortable ride, are capable of


    transporting goods, and can easily navigate rough terrain, making them the top choice for these


    businesspeople.


    Manuel and Oliver had rented a Mercedes-Benz van with a driver. Upon arrival, Manuel greeted a man


    in his forties and introduced him to Oliver, ¡°Oliver, this is Felix. He has been in the wood industry for


    decades.¡±


    Felix had a shrewd and business-savvy look in his eyes as he sized up Oliver and said, ¡°Manuel, you¡¯re


    no longer partnering with me. It turns out that now you have a new partner. Haha. Oliver, you look quite


    young.¡±


    From Felix¡¯s expression, it was clear that he looked down on Oliver.


    Oliver only responded with a faint smile.


    Felix didn¡¯t say much. In business, there is a simple principle that if we get along well, we coborate; if


    not, we part ways. There¡¯s nothing much to discuss. However, Manuel had been shrewd his entire life,


    and it puzzled him why he wouldn¡¯t partner with this young, inexperienced guy with no prior track


    record.


    Manuel originally intended to honestly tell Felix about Oliver¡¯s capabilities, but before he could speak,


    Felix pointed to the crowded area on the right side of the square and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s starting. The


    supply this time is more abundant than before, with over ny pieces of scentedwood. Come on, let¡¯s


    go and see how our luck turns out.¡±


    As they walked over, Felix was rubbing his hands together eagerly. ¡°We¡¯re going to have an


    extraordinary day today. If we can hit the jackpot with the scentedwood with a ghost-faced pattern, we¡¯ll


    make a fortune.¡±


    Oliver didn¡¯t understand the terminology of the scentedwood with a ghost-faced pattern, and he had


    never even heard of it.


    Manuel simply shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s like gambling on stones, all about luck.¡±


    However, as Manuel said this, he suddenly realized that Oliver might be his ¡°luck¡±.


    When they arrived, Oliver looked at the trees on the ground, each wrapped with a red cloth. Some had


    trunks the size of a bowl, and some were as thick as a washbasin, but thergest ones were only


    slightly thicker than a washbasin. None of them seemed exceptionally massive.


    Manuel with an excited expression and his mouth wide open, said to Oliver, ¡°Wow, there are so many¡­


    It¡¯s truly rare. Scentedwood grows only half an inch in trunk diameter every five years. To reach this


    size, they must be over a hundred years old. It¡¯s truly remarkable.¡±


    Oliver observed for a while and listened to the onlookers discussing the wood. He gradually understood


    scentedwood was one of the three most valuable types of precious wood, alongside precious redwood


    and sandalwood.


    This kind of wood was highly prized due to its slow growth, dense texture, natural fragrance, and


    exceptional appearance,


    making it a historically significant royal tribute wood.


    Its slow growth rate has led to the scarcity of this resource, increasing its value. Nowadays, there¡¯s


    even a saying that ¡°every inch of scentedwood is worth its weight in gold¡±.


    Scentedwood was also graded by quality, with the best featuring an abundance of wood burls that


    exhibit smooth and uncracked surfaces, resembling patterns such as fox heads, elderly heads, or


    elderly head hair.


    Because this was very simr to the pattern of a ghost face, it was called scentedwood with a ghost-


    faced pattern.


    Oliver focused on a piece of scentedwood with a bowl-sized trunk, which was rtively curved. Based


    on the size and curvature of this piece, it seemed more suitable for crafting smaller decorative items


    rather than furniture.


    After observing this moderately sized scentedwood for a few seconds, the identification message


    appeared in Oliver¡¯s mind:


    [Year of growth: 107 years old. Inner burl diameter: 13 inches. Inner burl length: 3.2 feet.]


    [360-degree internal view of the Inner burl.]


    [Craftsmanship: Raw form with no craftsmanship.]


    [Value assessment: Equivalent to 250,000 dors.]


    Oliver was surprised that the first tree he examined had significant value, even though it wasn¡¯t


    exceptionally high. Still, it was valuable.


    The owner of this tree had set the initial asking price at 20,000 dors.


    Because the tree¡¯s outer dimensions were not substantial, and there weren¡¯t enough prominent surface


    burls, the initial asking price of 20,000 dors was merely a high starting point. After negotiations, it


    was expected to drop by half or more.


    Oliver overheard someone nearby offering 6,000 dors, which was less than a third of the owner¡¯s


    asking price.


    And few people were interested in this particr tree, mostly smaller-scale gamblers hoping for a lucky


    find.


    Anyway, it didn¡¯t matter if Oliver paid 2,000 dors for a bet. If he is lucky, he would make a fortune. If


    he failed, he would only lose 6,000 dors or so.


    If it was more than 20,000 dors, Oliver would still feel distressed if he lost.


    Oliver whispered to Manuel, ¡°Manuel, try to secure this tree. I estimate it¡¯s worth at least around 200


    thousand dors.¡±


    When Manuel heard this, he was momentarily surprised. The tree¡¯s appearance seemed quite


    unimpressive, and he himself didn¡¯t hold it in high regard, but Oliver said it was worth at least around


    200 thousand dors.


    Manuel trusted Oliver and without a second thought, he nodded in agreement. As for how to


    oupete the others to acquire it, that was something Manuel excelled at.


    In the end, Manuel sessfully acquired the tree for 11,000 dors.


    The initial investment of 11,000 dors was practically a stealpared to the value of this piece of


    scentedwood.


    Felix had long abandoned the fourrgest and most eye-catching pieces of scentedwood that Manuel


    waspeting with.

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135


    Wood gambling, much like stone gambling, typically involved immediately cutting the material to reveal


    the oue.


    However, wood gambling was even more straightforwardpared to stone gambling. Assessing raw


    jadeites was more intricate, while scentedwood was basically cut in half with a saw to check for any


    ghost-faced patterns in the wood grain. It¡¯s a really simple and direct process.


    Manuel totally trusted Oliver, as his personal judgment didn¡¯t discern any potential value in this piece of


    wood.


    After receiving the payment, the wood dealer inquired with a smile and asked Manuel, ¡°Sir, do you want


    to make the cut now?¡±


    Manuel waved his hand and said, ¡°Of course, let¡¯s cut it. I can¡¯t take this chunk of wood home intact,


    can I?¡±


    The wood dealer nodded and asked Manuel, ¡°Where do you want to make the cut?¡±


    Manuel asked Oliver, ¡°Where should we cut it?¡±


    Oliver casually pointed to a spot and said, ¡°Let¡¯s cut it from here.¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    The wood dealer immediately started cutting the wood at the spot indicated by Oliver. With a buzzing


    sound, the wood was severed. As soon as the cut was made, the wood dealer bent down and, upon


    seeing the cut section, eximed, ¡°Oh my¡­ It¡¯s a win! It¡¯s got the ghost-faced pattern.¡±


    The wood dealer¡¯s sudden exmation drew a few people over to the area that had previously


    garnered little attention, and they all stared at the cut end of the wood.


    The cut surface of the wood resembled a ck eight-legged spider. In wood gambling, the stakes were


    all about the branch¡¯s burls. Wood with these features would turn into valuable treasures, whereas


    wood without them would be deemed firewood, suitable only for burning.


    As soon as the crowd saw it was a win, someone immediately asked Manuel, ¡°My friend, how much did


    you pay for this piece of wood?¡±


    Manuel opened his hand and said, ¡°11,000 dors.¡±


    The person immediately made an offer, ¡°You paid 11,000 dors for the wood, and I¡¯ll


    Il give you 20,000 dors for it. Scentedwood is all about luck. This burl has a ghost-faced pattern


    indeed, but that doesn¡¯t guarantee the ghost-faced pattern will appear in other ces. If you take my


    offer, you¡¯ll make a safe profit of 9,000 dors. What do you say?¡±


    Manuel tilted his head and looked at Oliver. Of course, he relied on Oliver¡¯s opinion in such matters.


    Oliver didn¡¯t say anything. He simply pointed to the positions on the wood and instructed the owner


    holding the saw, ¡°Sir, help me make a few more cuts here, here, and here. I need you to cut these


    five¡­ no, these six locations for me.¡±


    The person immediately understood that Oliver wouldn¡¯t sell for 20,000 dors and was continuing with


    the gamble. He didn¡¯t say anything further and just watched.


    The owner took an oil-based marker and drew lines on the six positions ording to Oliver¡¯s


    instructions before cutting them one by one.


    Every time a location was cut, the onlookers would exim, ¡°Wow, it¡¯s another ghost face!¡±


    Once all six positions were cut, they all revealed ghost-faced patterns, resembling eight-legged ck


    spiders.


    Those watching could estimate the potential value of the wood pieces based on their appearance and


    style, as well as what kind of jewelry or products they could be.


    However, no matter how much they tried to downy it, 20,000 dors was far from enough.


    1


    The person who initially made the offer admired Manuel¡¯s luck, though there was a hint of bitterness.


    He realized that the one making the decisions wasn¡¯t the seemingly astute Manuel but the young man


    who didn¡¯t talk much.


    Looking at the wood cut into six or seven pieces, the person extended a hand and said with a smile,


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky, my friend. With this gamble, the value has surged. Congrattions! It¡¯s almost clear-cut


    now. These pieces, when processed, will be worth approximately 300 to 400 thousand dors. I¡¯ll offer


    200 thousand dors for these pieces. What do you say?¡±


    Manuel once again turned to Oliver. Oliver nodded and said, ¡°Sure, 200 thousand dors will do. Let¡¯s


    make a friend through this deal.¡±


    In fact, if Oliver had negotiated, the scentedwood might have sold for 220 thousand dors, but Oliver


    wasn¡¯t that petty. He wasn¡¯t fond of haggling, and building a rtionship with these businesspeople


    was more important.


    The person smiled and promptly transferred the money. In this business, transactions were either cash


    or electronic transfers, with most transactions below 200 thousand dors being in cash, which added


    an extra thrill.


    Over the other side, a fewrge pieces with the best appearance were taken, and Felix spent 1.52


    million to acquire two wood pieces, the second and fourth highest-priced..


    The most expensive piece, valued at 1.8 million, was acquired by the Woods family. The person who


    attended on their behalf was a man in his thirties, and beside him was a beautifuldy. To Oliver¡¯s


    surprise, he realized thedy was Jenifer!


    The Woods family showed their financial prowess by acquiring the five best wood pieces, numbered


    one, three, five, six, and seven. Only the pieces of number two and number four, which were among


    the top seven, went to Felix.


    Next came the process of cutting the wood on-site. Felix didn¡¯t start the cutting; instead, he watched as


    the Woods family began cutting.


    The Woods family¡¯s representative, a man named Will Woods, was Jenifer¡¯s older brother.


    Will called over the most experienced master craftsman on-site to start cutting. He decided to cut the


    wood in order of value, beginning with number seven, the lowest in value.


    Number seven was initially cut near a significant branch because if thisrge piece of wood had the


    coveted ghost face in the burl, it would be more valuable than gold.


    However, when it was cut, there were countless tree rings around the core of the branch, with a ck


    spot at the center and nothing else.


    This first cut of the substantial piece of wood was a disappointment.


    Will remained expressionless, instructing the craftsman with a calm tone and said, ¡°Proceed.¡±


    The second cut also yielded nothing of value.


    Following the third cut, the fourth, and all the way to thest branch where the facial burl was expected,


    not a single spot developed into the coveted facial burl.


    The piece of wood, which was initially priced at 660,000 dors, was now virtually worthless, leading to


    a substantial loss.


    Fortunately, it was the Woods family who had bet on this piece, and with their wealth in the billions, this


    amount of money didn¡¯t mean much to them.


    Will remainedposed, showing no change in his expression, and instructed to cut the sixth piece.


    Felix watched nervously as he had invested over 1 million dors in two high-priced pieces, hoping


    they would yield the desired result.


    However, Will¡¯s second piece was as unremarkable as the first, devoid of any excitement, and most


    importantly, no ghost -face appeared.,


    Then, Will moved on to the fifth and third pieces, but neither of them revealed the desired ghost face.


    The total value of the four high-priced pieces they had bet on was already 3.36 million dors.


    Will had lost 3.36 million dors on these four pieces alone.


    The onlookers began to feel nervous.


    The saying ¡°Nine out of ten bets are lost¡± was an understatement. This was more like ¡°Ten out of ten


    bets are lost¡±


    3.36 million dors, when piled together, probably resembled a small mountain. However, this mound of


    money had now vanished into thin air.


    Will remainedposed, his fac¨¦ turning dark and gloomy. Jenifer, who stood nearby, also had an


    unpleasant expression.


    Will had one more wager remaining, the most expensive scentedwood of today, the number one item


    with the highest price tag, at 1.8 million dors.


    If the most expensive seentedwood turned out to be a win, Will would at least break even.


    The Woods family could afford to lose this money, with the total sum reaching 4.18 million dors.


    Losing wouldn¡¯t seriously affect their wealth, but their pride was at stake. If none of the five wood items


    turned out to be valuable, it would indeed be embarrassing.


    Will¡¯s fate rested solely on the most expensive scentedwood.


    ¡°Begin!¡±


    Will clenched his fist and instructed the craftsman.


    The craftsman nodded and started sawing through the thick scentedwood, which was thicker than a


    washbasin.

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136


    Even Will, at this moment, was quite nervous as he stared at the most expensive scentedwood, the


    most expensive wood. His sister, Jenifer, was equally anxious.


    If Jenifer and Will didn¡¯t win any of the bets today, the loss of over 4 million dors would be a small


    matter, but what they feared more was the repercussions of their failure, which could reach their father.


    The Woods family wasn¡¯t entirely united. Jenifer¡¯s father had two brothers, all of whom had their eyes


    on her father¡¯s position.


    Besides, the ex-wife of Jenifer¡¯s father and he had a son and a daughter, both of whom were not easy


    to deal with. Moreover, her father had an illegitimate son, which was not publicly acknowledged but


    known within the family, and he had a great affection for this boy in his teens.


    The master craftsman also noticed the solemn expressions on Will and Jenifer¡¯s faces. Nobody dared


    to say much, and he began cutting the wood along the marked lines.


    All¡¯eyes were fixed on the wood as the sawdust fell with the grating sound of the saw. This


    scentedwood was thergest, with the best external characteristics and the potential to significantly


    increase in value if a ghost face appeared.


    After all, therger the piece of wood, therger the objects that can be made from it, and hence, the


    higher the value.


    A few minutester, the saw cut through the wood, and all eyes were fixed on the cut surface.


    ¡°Oh¡­ there¡¯s no¡­ ghost face¡­¡±


    Will¡¯s heart sank as the most expensive scentedwood, which had all his hopes pinned on it, failed to


    reveal a ghost face with the first cut.


    ¡°Cut it again!¡± Will ordered the master craftsman with a grim expression.


    Will is getting more nervous. What else could he do but instruct the craftsman to continue cutting at the


    wood?


    One piece, two pieces, three pieces, four pieces¡­


    The craftsman kept cutting until the final piece, but not a trace of the ghost face appeared in thergest


    scentedwood.


    The gamble was aplete failure.


    ?


    Will couldn¡¯t hide his displeasure any longer. His face was as dark as the bottom of a pot.


    The disappointment was written all over Will.


    Five high-priced scentedwood pieces, and not one revealed a ghost face. The losses were staggering.


    Felix chuckled awkwardly and thought that Mr. Woods had lost big this time. He figured maybe his own


    luck was about to turn around. He immediately gestured to the master craftsman and said, ¡°Mr. Yam,


    let¡¯s cut my pieces.¡±


    Felix had bought two pieces, the second and fourth in price, one worth over 200,000 million dors and


    the other over- 400,000 million dors, both far from cheap.


    First, Felix cut the number four piece. He followed a simr strategy to Will, starting with the lower-


    value piece and saving the most valuable one forst.


    The master craftsman nodded, and his apprentice used a forklift to bring the wood over for cutting.


    Felix watched intently as they cut the wood and waited anxiously for a few minutes. When the cut was


    complete, he bent over to examine the freshly cut surface.


    ¡°Oh¡­ there¡¯s no ghost face!¡±


    Someone in the crowd couldn¡¯t help but exim. The cut surface only revealed concentric circles and


    no distinctive patterns.


    Felix felt a sinking feeling in his heart, and the pressure on him suddenly escted.


    When Will and Jenifer saw Felix hadn¡¯t gambled a ghost-faced pattern out of the first cut of wood,


    although they didn¡¯t show any emotion on their faces, they were secretly delighted. They thought, ¡°If


    everyone¡¯s bets fail, that¡¯s even better.¡±


    The craftsman continued cutting. After one, two, three, and four times¡­


    After thest cutting, the number four piece was also a total loss.


    Felix¡¯s face turned even darker, and he waved his hand and ordered, ¡°C-Cut the other piece of wood!¡±


    This second piece was the number two, the second most expensive piece in the entire auction, both in


    terms of appearance and size, trailing only behind Will¡¯s number one piece.


    When the craftsman began cutting the second piece, the first cut revealed the sameck of distinctive


    patterns as the previous one.


    Almost everyone had given up hope, including Felix, who felt his heart sink. However, he forced himself


    to instruct, ¡°Cut it again.¡±


    Each subsequent cut was met with sighs from the crowd. Felix clenched his teeth tightly throughout,


    until the final cut, which, once again, ended in disappointment.


    All seven pieces of the first-tier scentedwood pieces were total losses, and the total value of these


    wood pieces, worth over 6 million dors, was lost,


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Others privately celebrated that they hadn¡¯t outbid Will and Felix, as the losses were now borne by


    these two individuals,


    The second-tier scentedwood consisted of twenty-seven pieces, with the highest auction price being a


    little over 100,000 dors and the cheapest being just over 40,000 dors.


    The remaining, lowest-tier scentedwood consisted of around forty pieces, with prices all below 20,000


    dors.


    Oliver and Manuel didn¡¯t join the crowd around Will and Felix. Instead, they closely observed the


    scentedwood pieces.


    In the end, under Oliver¡¯s guidance, Manuel didn¡¯t leave a single piece behind and bought all


    seventeen pieces. He acquired seven pieces from the second tier and ten pieces from the lowest tier.


    As for the first-tier seven pieces, Oliver had assessed them as not holding any significant value, so he


    didn¡¯t bother joining the crowd to observe them.


    Manuel, who wanted to show off with the check, was also disappointed as he didn¡¯t get the chance to


    showcase his abilities,


    From the moment when Oliver snapped up the first piece of wood and made a profit of 200,000 dors,


    Manuel totally trusted Oliver now. He believed that as long as Oliver intervened, there was no reason


    for any piece of wood he acquired not


    piece of to bear a ghost face.


    It was simr to their experiences in Manchernius, where any raw jadeites chosen by Oliver, without


    exception, brought in hundreds of thousands of dors. From the beginning to the most recent one,


    Oliver never lost a single bet on a piece of raw jadeites he gambled on.


    Manuel was not only amazed but also grateful that he had made friends with Oliver. Oliver seemed to


    have a pair of eyes that could see through objects.


    Manuel kept this secret very close to his chest and never revealed it to anyone.


    Of course, Manuel had his own selfish reasons. He didn¡¯t want other people to attach themselves to


    Oliver. People are inherently selfish, and he was no exception.


    Most of the scentedwood that Oliver was interested in was won by Manuel with littlepetition. Few


    people had the financial means of Manuel, and even fewer had the confidence. Most people had


    focused their attention on the first-tier scentedwood.


    The oue was theplete annihtion of the first-tier wood.


    Manuel and Oliver were considered valued customers. Although they hadn¡¯t purchased the most


    expensive wood, they spent over 260,000 dors in total on the seventeen pieces of wood.


    The workers from the wood mill automatically used a forklift to transport the wood to the sawing area,


    where Will and his sister, along with Felix, were going to cut the wood.


    The second and third individuals took their turns to start the cutting, but they also ended up losing their


    bets.


    It was Manuel¡¯s turn, and he waved his hand to signal the start.


    Oliver marked the location for cutting with a pen. The saw operator noticed that Oliver¡¯s marking had a


    slight deviation from the ideal location he had assessed.


    However, since it was the buyer¡¯s own marking, the saw operator didn¡¯t say anything and proceeded


    with the cut. After all, the final oue was uncertain.


    Judging by the disappointment of the previous buyers, the saw operator thought there was a 99%


    chance of disappointment, with all bets going sour.


    But after the first cut, someone eximed loudly and with astonishment, ¡°Oh my goodness, there¡¯s a


    ghost face!¡±

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137


    Everyone except Manuel was extremely surprised.


    Only Manuel felt that he had a very secure bet, and indeed it turned out to be a ghost face. Moreover,


    this ghost face had a good appearance, with bnced features and a glossy texture.


    This ghost face was even better in appearancepared to the previous one resembling an eight-


    legged spider.


    Those who had bought the scentedwood piece with the spider face from Manuel and Oliver earlier had


    their eyes wide open, eximing, ¡°Wow, you¡¯ve hit the mark again.¡±


    Their luck was indeed too good. Many people had lost their bets, but they managed to hit two in a row.


    ¡°Mr. Camden, I¡¯d like this piece too. How about I bet with you? You¡¯ve only made the first cut. I¡¯ll offer


    you 40,000 dors. You spent only about 10,000 or 12,000 dors on this piece, so you¡¯ll make a pure


    profit of over 20,000!¡±


    Manuel didn¡¯t consult Oliver this time. He nced at the piece of scentedwood with several lines


    marked on it by Oliver and immediately shook his head, and declined, ¡°Thanks a lot, my friend. I still


    want to take a gamble. Sir, cut it again.¡±


    Seeing that Manuel was undeterred, the buyer thought of the earlier piece of scentedwood that had


    earned him a tidy profit of 200 thousand dors. Even if all the pieces heter bid on turned out to be


    losses, he had already recouped his initial investment with that one piece.


    As the second cut began, Manuel stared intently, and at first sight, he spotted the ghost face on the cut


    surface.


    Oliver was indeed a highly skilled expert in identifying things!


    Manuel was overjoyed and couldn¡¯t help butugh heartily when the second cut revealed another ghost


    face. This ghost face was even better in appearancepared to the piece he had bought previously.


    The other buyer could only smile wryly.


    Even though only two cuts had been made, the appearance of the ghost face on this scentedwood


    piece already exceeded the 40,000 dors he had offered. It was easily worth at least 100,000 dors


    or more.


    Needless to say, these two buyers wouldn¡¯t stop at this point. They would continue with the remaining


    cuts.


    Manuel certainly didn¡¯t intend to settle now and gestured for the craftsman to proceed.


    The process continued with the third cut, the fourth cut, and so on, until the final cut.


    Each cut revealed a ghost face. Onlookers couldn¡¯t help but feel envious, especially Will and Felix.


    It was only at this moment that Felix realized the owner of this wood was Manuel.


    Jenifer also saw theposed and silent Oliver, and she couldn¡¯t help but gaze at him, too.


    The person who had bought Manuel¡¯s first piece of wood chuckled and said, ¡°Mr. Camden, you have


    excellent luck. How about I offer you 300 thousand dors for this piece? Will you sell it to me?¡±


    Before Manuel could respond, Will chimed in, ¡°400 thousand dors, I¡¯ll take it!¡±


    That man was stunned. Seeing the eldest son in the Woods familypete with him, he hesitated a


    little and then couldn¡¯t help but raise his offer and said, ¡°Mr. Woods, I¡¯m not really looking topete


    with you. I just want to get some good materials for making custom pieces for a client. I¡¯m¡­ going to


    offer 420,000 dors.¡±


    The focus then shifted to Manuel.


    Will, with a displeased expression, straightforwardly dered, ¡°500,000 dors.¡±


    That man¡¯s face faltered. While the quality of this piece of scentedwood was indeed excellent, its


    highest potential value was around 460,000 to 480,000 dors. After being crafted by top artisans, the


    finished product might fetch around 600,000 dors. If it went beyond 500,000 dors, it might not be


    worth it.


    Will is going too far!


    That man muttered a curse under his breath, ming Will for ruining his ns with a 500,000 dors


    bid.


    Manuel turned to Oliver and asked, ¡°Oliver, can I sell it?¡±


    After saying that, Manuel also discreetly nced at Jenifer, who was standing beside Will. Their conflict


    from the previous day still irked him. If Oliver declined to sell, even if Will offered 5 million dors,


    Manuel wouldn¡¯t agree to sell it.


    But Oliver nodded and said, ¡°You can sell it. In business, making money is what matters.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Manuel nodded to Will and agreed, ¡°I¡¯ll sell it.¡±


    Will immediately wrote a check for 502,000 dors, understanding a non-integer number isn¡¯t good and


    generously adding 1,000 dors more.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Manuel thought to himself that this young man might have an arrogant demeanor, but he was skilled in


    doing business.


    The subsequent wood materials were all from Manuel and Oliver, and there were a total of sixteen


    more. They were cut in the order in which they were ced.


    The opening of the next batch of materials left everyone dumbfounded. The craftsman produced a


    ghostly face with each piece, and astonishingly, they had a one hundred percent sess rate.


    While others struggled and had a ten out of ten failure rate, with none of their pieces turning out as


    expected, Manuel and Oliver sessfully picked every piece, hitting the jackpot.


    Will, upon seeing the opened wood materials, finally wore a smile and extended his hand to Oliver, and


    said, ¡°Friend, I want all these wood materials, and I¡¯ll pay one percent above market price. Is that


    eptable?¡±


    Although others were envious, they didn¡¯t have the confidence topete, especially since Will was


    the heir of the Woods family. Moreover, Will had voluntarily offered to pay one percent above market


    price, making it impossible for anyone else topete.


    Furthermore, no one dared to truly offend the Woods family, as they held a monopoly in the wood


    industry. Crossing them would mean no future for the others.


    Oliver nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I have no objections. It¡¯s just business, after all. Making money is what


    matters.¡±


    Then, the pricing of each wood material was determined one by one, with thirteen pieces priced


    between 520,000 to 700,000 dors, totaling 6.8 million dors.


    Three wood materials were rtivelyrge in size, had excellent quality, and were priced at 3.4 million,


    3 million, and 2.9 million dors, respectively. The total cost for these three pieces was 9.3 million


    dors.


    Together with the previous two, the total amounted to 16.1 million dors.


    Will, despite losing over 4 million dors earlier, had now acquired all of these high-quality


    scentedwood materials. With the Woods family¡¯s connections and industry status, once these materials


    were transformed into high-end products and marketed, the selling price would easily exceed 40 million


    dors.


    This was the advantage of having a monopoly. If it were someone else, they wouldn¡¯t be able to


    consume such arge quantity of premium scentedwood, and they wouldn¡¯t have the Woods family¡¯s


    interpersonal connections. Hence, even if they acquired these top-notch materials, their profit would be


    unlikely to exceed 10 million dors.


    Will was delighted because he had recovered from his initial disadvantage. This batch of materials


    would make all his uncles and cousins stop criticizing him.


    The owner of the wood factory was named Forest ckwood, who had previously gone by a different


    name. A fortune teller had told him that his destiny was missing ¡°wood,¡± so he changed his name to


    ¡°ckwood¡±


    Surprisingly, after Forest changed his name, he experienced significant financial sess, especially in


    the wood industry.


    Forest extended his hand in a friendly gesture to Will, Manuel, and Oliver, saying, ¡°Congrattions to


    all of you. Let¡¯s go have some tea first and enjoy lunch, and then we can start gambling on sandalwood


    imported abroad. I¡¯ve collected this batch of materials from several shipments. Mr. Camden, you¡¯ve got


    good luck. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll win big again.¡±


    This was both ttery and building anticipation, as Forest was skilled in seizing the moment.


    Manuelughed and said, ¡°Certainly, we¡¯re here to have a good time and enjoy some exciting


    gambling.¡±


    With Oliver by his side, he wasn¡¯t worried about running out of things to gamble on. The more materials


    avable at Forest¡¯s ce, the better. He wasn¡¯t the least bit concerned because as long as there was


    something to bet on, money would naturally flow into their hands.

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138


    As Oliver and Manuel walked alongside Forest, Felix nced at Oliver and then quietly asked Manuel,


    ¡°Manuel, are you partnering with this young guy? Which family¡¯s son is he?¡±


    In Felix¡¯s view, for Manuel to be speaking so highly of this young man, he must be trying to bask in his


    family¡¯s glory and wealth.


    Although Manuel had a fortune of over a hundred million dors, among the truly wealthy, he was a


    small fish.


    It¡¯s not that easy to get into the rich world.


    Of course, Manuel understood what Felix was thinking. He smiled and didn¡¯t respond.


    Felix smirked, thinking that this guy didn¡¯t want to disclose the information, likely to avoid getting


    entangled with the wealthy second-generation as he had.


    The sandalwood was stored in the factory¡¯s main hall, lined up one by one and upying arge


    portion of the space. Each piece of sandalwood had a description sign and a base price.


    Forest exined as they walked, ¡°These materials were sourced from our neighboring country. They¡¯re


    quite cooperative over there, and as long as you pay, everything is possible. In our country, it¡¯s nearly


    impossible to buy them anymore, because the authorities have imposed strict regtions on the


    logging of sandalwood due to its endangered status. The same goes for scentedwood. What¡¯s


    avable for sale now is mostly old stock from previous years.¡±


    Manuel had experience gambling with sandalwood and whispered to Oliver, ¡°These sandalwood


    materials are excellent. It¡¯s quite rare to find pieces of this size. However, it¡¯s a gamble just like with


    scentedwood. While in scentedwood, we gamble on whether there¡¯s a burl or ghost face inside, with


    sandalwood, we gamble on whether the wood is hollow inside.¡±


    Sandalwood is often called the ¡°Emperor of Woods¡± and is considered the top-grade wood. Historically,


    it was primarily reserved for use by the royal family. The growth of sandalwood is very slow, with one


    growth ring appearing approximately every five years.


    Besides, these rings aren¡¯t very prominent. Additionally, sandalwood typically matures over 800 years.


    Most sandalwood logs develop a hollow center when they reach a diameter of 8 inches, which means


    that only the outer 8 inches of the wood can be used:


    Therefore, sandalwood is not as risky as scentedwood. Everyone knows that the profit of sandalwood


    is actually the selling price of finished products.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    For example, if you purchase a set of furniture materials for 1 million and create a set of furniture, like


    chairs or sofas, the selling price is usually at least 4 million or even higher.


    When Oliver took a look at these sandalwood materials and quickly assessed them, he lost some


    interest. After examining the results of one piece of wood, he said to Manuel, ¡°Manuel, I don¡¯t think we


    should get into this. The gambling difference is minimal. Essentially, it¡¯s about buying these materials to


    create high-end furniture and making a profit from the craftsmanship and the intrinsic value of the


    sandalwood.¡±


    Manuel¡¯s enthusiasm waned as well. Without the thrilling gamble for ghost faces in scentedwood or the


    excitement of gambling on raw jadeites, it just wasn¡¯t as interesting, and it didn¡¯t showcase Oliver¡¯s


    exceptional abilities.


    Besides, Oliver and Manuel weren¡¯t in the woodworking and processing business, so there was no


    need to acquire the sandalwood.


    1


    h


    Oliver took a quick look around and confirmed that there was nothing interesting. He then signaled to


    Manuel and said, ¡°Manuel, let¡¯s call it a day and head back to the hotel. There¡¯s nothing fun here.¡±


    Manuel readily agreed, and he waspletely reliant on Oliver¡¯s decisions. He had no attachment to


    the situation, and as soon as Oliver mentioned leaving, he nodded and turned to go.


    The driver was lounging in the car, ying on his phone and waiting. He made a few thousand just for


    this easy and carefree job.


    Once they got outside, Manuel opened the car door and motioned for Oliver to get in first. Only then did


    the driver realize they were leaving. He hurriedly sat up and asked, ¡°Mr. Camden, is it over already?¡±


    Manuelughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s over. We¡¯re the only ones who made money here. Staying around would


    just be asking for trouble. Haha, let¡¯s head back.¡±


    The driver, while starting the car and turning on the air conditioning, continued with a smile,


    ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Camden. It seems like you and your partner are the only ones who made money


    today. This probably has something to do with skill. I noticed so many peopleing today, and the


    fact that no one else made money suggests that it¡¯s more than just


    luck.¡±


    Manuel grinned and replied, ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right. We made money based on our abilities. Haha.


    Your fee for today is 600 dors, right? I¡¯ll add another 1,400 to make it an even 2,000 dors.¡±


    The driver was taken aback for a moment but then smiled and expressed his gratitude, and then he


    said, ¡°Thank


    you, Mr.


    Camden. Honestly, in all my years of driving, you¡¯re the first person I¡¯ve met who¡¯s been so generous


    and open-handed. Truly!¡±


    Manuel waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. We made more than 16.8 million dors today. It¡¯s


    nothing to give you 2,000 dors.¡±


    ¡°You earned more than 16 million dors in such a short time?¡± The driver shouted. He was so shocked


    that he couldn¡¯t even think straight.


    Manuel nodded with a smile and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. We made it from betting on scentedwood.


    Everything we bet on has significant value. The others bought expensive scentedwood that turned out


    to be useless scrap wood. We purchased a total of 18 pieces, and each one is worth a fortune. Out of


    the 78 pieces of scentedwood pieces here, only 18 revealed ghost faces. We¡¯ve got good luck¡­


    Haha!¡±


    When talking to outsiders, Manuel attributed their fortune to ¡°luck¡±, but he knew deep down that it was


    Oliver¡¯s exceptional skill that had made it all possible.


    No one can be lucky forever. Since Oliver gambled on jadeites, he realized that Oliver¡¯s abilities were


    beyond ordinary people¡¯s imagination. Even those so-called top veteran yers and appraisal experts


    can¡¯t match his skills.


    Someone like Oliver will inevitably soar to great heights, and money is of no concern to him. So,


    Manuel used various means to pull Oliver close to him.


    Of course, Manuel had no ulterior motives. His approach was to forcibly share half of his profits with


    Oliver, something that most people couldn¡¯t do.


    However, Manuel had a far-reaching and clear perspective. He knew that as long as he treated Oliver


    well, Oliver¡¯s personality would never allow him to abandon their friendship. Oliver would only be


    more loyal. So, no matter how high Oliver climbed or how far he went in the future, he would never


    leave Manuel behind to seek wealth independently.


    The driver hadn¡¯t started the car yet when someone blocked the front of the vehicle. ¡°Mr. Eastwood,


    please step out of the car. I have something to discuss with you.¡±


    This person was none other than the beautiful Jenifer.


    The driver was also taken aback and looked back at Oliver.


    Oliver and Manuel had no idea what was happening. Manuel even wondered if Jenifer was taking


    advantage of her local status to make things hard for Oliver.


    Oliver didn¡¯t get out of the car but leaned out of the window to ask her, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? We¡¯re not


    familiar, are we?¡±


    Jenifer nced at him, then at the others, pursed her lips, and lowered her voice. Then she said,


    ¡°You¡­ get out of the car. I have something to say to you.¡±


    Wayne and Simon got out of the car first, standing on the left and right, watching Jenifer.


    Jenifer frowned, feeling a little annoyed, and said to Oliver, ¡°Why? I just want to talk to you. Do I need


    two big men toe out with you? Am I a wild beast or something?¡±


    Wayne and Simon looked a little embarrassed. They clearly saw that Jenifer wasn¡¯t someone skilled in


    martial arts orbat, and she wasn¡¯t carrying any dangerous weapons.


    Oliver immediately got out of the car, gestured to Wayne and Simon to move a bit further away, and


    then asked Jenifer, ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡±


    Jenifer nced back at Manuel inside the car, blushed again, hesitated, and pointed to the other side,


    and then she said, ¡°Can we go a little further away to talk?¡±

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139


    Oliver looked back at the car, pondered for a moment, and then followed Jenifer several feet away.


    Jenifer stopped when she estimated that the people in the car and Wayne and Simon couldn¡¯t hear her


    words. She then lowered her voice and said, ¡°Your name is Oliver, right? I found out from the hotel¡¯s


    guest rtions department. Don¡¯t me them for revealing your information. Under the temptation of


    money, no one can resist. Besides, I just wanted to know your name and information. It¡¯s not like I


    committed a major financial crime, so it wasn¡¯t very difficult to obtain your information.¡±


    Oliver, although displeased with her words, didn¡¯t deny it.


    Jenifer continued, ¡°I¡¯d like to invite you to my 24th birthday party at my home.¡±


    Oliver was taken aback and then shook his head, and then he said, ¡°You¡¯re a girl, and I assume all your


    invited friends will be female, like your close girlfriends. Why would I go there? Plus, I¡¯m not familiar


    with you, so it would be awkward for me to attend it. So, I¡¯d rather not go.¡±


    Jenifer¡¯s expression darkened slightly, and she huffed, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so hesitant. I¡¯ll be direct. I


    find you appealing, and I¡¯ve never invited a guy to my home before. You¡¯re the first. Doesn¡¯t that make


    my intentions clear? Also, I¡¯ve heard about your appraisal skills and abilities from Mr. Cole. He said you


    can evaluate things just by your eyesight better than he can. I like people with abilities. As for my


    family, you probably know it too. It¡¯s the Woods Group. I hold a twenty percent share under my name,


    which is worth over 4 billion. So, as long as you treat me well and remain loyal, you¡¯ll have a lifetime of


    prosperity and wealth!¡±


    Oliver was stunned. After a long time, he smiled and said, ¡°Miss Woods, are you trying to entice me to


    be your dad¡¯s prospective son-inw? I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t ept that. First, I don¡¯t thrive on


    unearned wealth. Second, I can make money, so I don¡¯t need to rely on others. Third, I have a


    girlfriend, and I love her very much.¡±


    my own


    Jenifer, hearing Oliver¡¯s unwavering refusal, seemed bewildered for a moment. Then she asked in


    response, ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re saying? Do you realize what you¡¯re rejecting?¡±


    Oliver replied calmly, ¡°Regardless of whether it¡¯s 40 billion dors or the entire Woods family¡¯s shares,


    emotions can¡¯t be traded for money. My girlfriend is just a police officer who doesn¡¯t have much money


    indeed, but I love her.¡±


    Jenifer was embarrassed and upset when Oliver coldly rejected her. She was a beautiful and wealthy


    heiress of the Woods family, and countless suitors had pursued her. She had always been treated as a


    princess. When was thest time someone had rejected her like this?


    Especially when she had taken the initiative.


    To be honest, Jenifer was quite proud and picky when it came to mutual feelings. Although she had


    only briefly met Oliver, for some reason, she felt a connection.


    First of all, Oliver¡¯s ability to instantly appraise the authenticity of the Chateau Lafite and the fake bag at


    the hotel was truly


    remarkable.


    Even the top expert in the southern area, Mr. Cole, praised Oliver highly after the test results came out,


    considering him an outstanding talent.


    Jenifer had a deep admiration for talented individuals, especially in a generation where young people


    oftencked such abilities.


    Another very important reason is that when other men see Jenifer¡¯s beautiful face, they often be


    flustered or lose theirposure. However, Oliver never once looked at her, remaining seemingly


    impervious to her appearance from beginning


    to end.


    Jenifer had always been the type to appreciate people who didn¡¯t pander to her. The more someone


    pursued her, the less she paid attention to them, but the less interested that person appeared, the more


    intrigued she became.


    With these tw¨® factorsbined, Jenifer developed an affection for Oliver. That very night, she paid


    the hotel¡¯s manager to obtain Oliver¡¯s personal information.


    Jenifer had nned to approach Oliver after the business transaction, but she didn¡¯t expect him to be


    present at the scene


    with his group of four.


    Seeing Oliver¡¯s amazing skills during the transaction, and how he had single-handedly acquired all the


    worthwhile scentedwood pieces, only deepened Jenifer¡¯s fascination with him.


    If Oliver won the bet with one or two pieces of scentedwood, Jenifer could still think that he was just


    lucky. But he managed to identify all eighteen pieces of scentedwood with a ghost face and everyone


    else failed. Could this still be considered luck?


    Jenifer felt her heart filled with joy. She admired people with real skills. She realized that Manuel was


    merely a businessperson who wanted to profit from Oliver¡¯s abilities.


    Although Oliver didn¡¯t possess particrly striking looks, he was by no means unattractive. He had a


    unique charisma and stood out from the crowd.


    Jenifer also noticed that her brother, Will, had sessfully closed a 16-million-dor deal with Oliver,


    which left a favorable impression on him. She believed that Oliver would be easy to deal with in the


    future.


    As Oliver and his group prepared to leave, Jenifer started to feel anxious. She couldn¡¯t help but chase


    after them.


    Jenifer had initially prepared a speech, believing that any man would be charmed by her conditions,


    especially given her stunning appearance and top-tier qualities. After all, which man wouldn¡¯t be


    smitten by her?


    However, Jenifer didn¡¯t want to make it too explicit and decided to start by inviting him to her birthday


    party, hoping that those who understood would get the hint.


    Directly expressing her affection for someone was embarrassing for Jenifer.


    Unexpectedly, Oliver tly declined, prompting Jenifer toy out all her advantageous qualities.


    But Oliver still refused without hesitation, leaving the Woods family¡¯s princess somewhat at a loss.


    Jenifer had actively shown affection to a man and had been rejected so ruthlessly. How could she face


    others if word got out?


    Oliver added, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Woods, but I have to go now.¡±


    After saying that, Oliver turned around and went back to the car. Wayne and Simon also got into the


    car, and the driver slowly drove away, leaving Jenifer still bewildered.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After the car had left the wood processing factory, the driver began driving while joking, ¡°Mr. Eastwood,


    you indeed have strong interpersonal connections. Just now, that Miss Jenifer is like a celebrity in this


    area, the princess of the Woods family., She¡¯s quite capable too, hailing from a good family, good-


    looking, and she¡¯s basically the spokesperson for the Woods family.¡±


    Manuel replied indifferently, ¡°Despite her good looks, she¡¯s too arrogant. Someone like her is


    challenging to deal with. Any man who marries her will have a tough time.¡±


    The driverughed and said, ¡°Mr. Camden, are you just kidding? A girl like her, beautiful and wealthy,


    could she not be arrogant? Anyone in her shoes would have an inted ego. If I could marry her, I¡¯d


    willingly cut my lifespan in half. I¡¯m willing to do anything for her¡­¡±


    Everyone in the car couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter at the driver¡¯sment.


    Manuel nced at Oliver and slyly said, ¡°Oliver, she pulled you aside for a private conversation. I think


    that girl might be interested in you.¡±


    Oliver blushed and shook his head, and then denied, ¡°That¡¯s not the case. She just asked why we


    didn¡¯t continue doing business with sandalwood¡­

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140


    The driver returned to the hotel, and upon arrival, Manuel gave him 2,000 dors. The driver was


    overjoyed and couldn¡¯t stop smiling.


    Back at the hotel on the upper floor, they prepared to pack their luggage and check out. The hotel staff


    was cleaning the rooms and, upon seeing them enter, hastily handed each of them a bottle of water.


    Manuel was thirsty, and he opened the bottle and drank it all in one go.


    Wayne and Simon also finished their water quickly. Oliver only drank half a bottle before proceeding to


    pack his luggage.


    Wayne and Simon offered to help pack, but as they rushed to the room, Wayne suddenly had a bad


    feeling. He turned to look at the female staff member cleaning the room and stammered, ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡±


    Then, Wayne, Simon, Manuel and Oliver fell down one after another.


    It was uncertain how much time had passed when Oliver slowly regained consciousness. He opened


    his eyes, still feeling a bit dizzy.


    After a while, Oliver¡¯s mind gradually cleared. He smelled a faint fragrance and realized that the room


    was unfamiliar


    Where was he?


    It took Oliver a while to piece together his memory. He remembered that they were in the hotel, packing


    their luggage, and


    then¡­


    Then there was nothing more, as if Oliver¡¯s memory had been cut off.


    Did Oliver¡¯s memory really have a gap?


    ½ò


    *


    +


    ¡­


    2


    5 x


    ¥é


    * *


    7


    8


    *


    2


    461% %


    X


    2 V *


    Oliver tried hard to recall and only remembered that they drank a bottle of mineral water in the hotel


    room, and then..


    Suddenly, it dawned on Oliver. All four of them had drunk a bottle of mineral water given by the hotel


    staff, and then they had all copsed.


    Was the hotel involved in something shady?


    Oliver rubbed his head, finding it hard to believe that in this day, even the lowest-tier hotels were


    generally safe. Such urrences as drugging customers were rare. Yet, why had they all passed out


    after drinking that mineral water?


    Oliver couldn¡¯t make sense of it. He considered that if the reason for their fainting was indeed the water


    provided by the hotel staff, they should file aint with the hotel.


    e


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    2


    e


    13


    But when Oliver opened his eyes and looked around the room, he found it peculiar. The room exuded


    an understated yet luxurious atmosphere. There wererge floor-to-ceiling windows, and as he walked


    over and gently pulled the curtains, they automatically opened to the sides.¡±


    The curtains were electronically operated. When the curtains opened, there was a spacious terrace


    garden of over 1,000. square feet outside, adorned with a variety of vibrant flowers that made it look


    like a fairnd


    This ce was¡­ incredibly luxurious!


    Inspecting the room further, Oliver found a walk-in closet to the left, and on the right, an array of


    storagepartments. As he moved around, his footsteps triggered LED lights within the storage


    compartments.


    Thesepartments were filled with luxury items, including bags from brands like Louis Vuitton,


    Hermes, and Prada, as well as hats, scarves, and watches.


    And as Oliver cast his gaze further, he spotted an entire row of jewelry storagepartments, all filled


    with high-end jewelry.


    Oliver¡¯s eyes widened as he appraised the items.


    These were worth hundreds of thousands of dors for a single piece, and they were all authentic.


    ncing at the other side of the walk-in closet, behind the ss doors, Oliver found an extensive


    collection of designer clothing.


    Estimating the value of these items, Oliver realized that the jewelry, fashion, and essories in both


    sides of the closet and storagepartments were worth at least 1 million dors, if not more.


    This was undoubtedly a truly wealthy household, and it appeared to be a richdy¡¯s abode.


    Because all these fashions and essories here are for ady.


    As Oliver thought of a wealthydy, Oliver¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he suddenly recalled thedy


    who had pursued him on their way back from the wood processing factory, Jenifer!


    Isn¡¯t Jenifer behind all this?


    From the aerial garden view, it wasn¡¯t a high-rise building below but an intricate three-story vi estate


    with mountains, water, and forests. The entire estate spanned an area of at least 30,000 to 40,000


    square feet.


    In terms of size, design, and opulence, this mansion was easily worth hundreds of millions of dors.


    This was not a ce that an ordinary wealthy individual could afford.


    As Oliver pondered, the door opened, and someone walked in.


    ¡°Jenifer¡­ Who are you?


    Oliver instinctively thought that Jenifer had entered, but the person who walked in was not Jenifer.


    Instead, it was ady in herte twenties, beautiful in appearance, with a remarkable presence and


    charisma.


    Thedy gazed at Oliver for a moment and then said, ¡°You are Oliver, right? What do you do? I heard


    you are highly skilled in appraisal.¡±


    Oliver didn¡¯t answer her question but asked calmly, ¡°Who are you?¡± Why am I here? Where is this


    ce?¡±


    Thedy, displeased that Oliver didn¡¯t answer her question, instead furrowed her brows and asked, ¡°I


    asked you first. Don¡¯t think just because my little sister is interested in you, you can be one of our


    family. It is not that easy to be admitted by my family.¡±


    Oliver quickly grasped the situation and realized that Jenifer was behind all of this.


    Once Oliver figured out it was Jenifer¡¯s doing, he no longer felt the need to be polite. He said coldly to


    thedy, ¡°I think you¡¯ve misunderstood. No matter how rich your Woods family is, I have no intention of


    bing one of it. I don¡¯t need money. Even if I were penniless, I still wouldn¡¯t enter your Woods


    family, even if you offered me a fortune.¡±


    Thatdy sneered, ¡°ying hard to get, huh? I¡¯ve dealt with people who use such tactics before. Your


    tricks won¡¯t work here.¡±


    Oliverughed and said, ¡°Thank you, then. Send me out now. Don¡¯t be polite to a poor guy who always


    covets your wealth. Just kick me out.¡±


    The woman snorted and stared at Oliver without saying a word.


    Oliver ignored her. He didn¡¯t know where Manuel, Wayne, and Simon were or whether they would be


    brought here, but he knew the woman wouldn¡¯t say anything about that, so he kept silent.


    After knowing that this was the Woods¡¯ ce, Oliver didn¡¯t want to check carefully anymore. He looked


    out of the door and went straight..


    But the woman stretched out her hand to stop him and said, ¡°Hey, stop. There is something else I


    haven¡¯t figured out yet.¡±


    Oliver didn¡¯t want to have a direct conflict with her, so he stopped and said lightly, ¡°What else do you


    want to know?¡±


    The woman took out her cell phone to send a message and stood at the door.


    After a while, two middle-aged men arrived, one on the left and one on the right, standing guard at the


    entrance. They were bodyguards.


    Oliver reached into his pocket to get his phone, but it was empty.


    His phone was gone. Oliver wanted to call the police, but he didn¡¯t have anything on him.


    Although he had good identification skills, he was not good at fighting. The two strong men at the gate


    seemed to be powerful. He had no way to beat them down.


    Without Wayne and Simon with him, Oliver¡¯s quite weak in fighting.


    After a while, another man came in.


    Oliver did know this man, Will!


    Will was stunned when he saw that it was Oliver, and then said to the woman, ¡°M, this is Mr.


    Eastwood, he¡¯s young but quite capable. Wait¡­ Is he the man Jenifer brought?


    As soon as Oliver saw Will, his expression softened a little. He nodded and said, ¡°Mr. Woods, I was all


    confused. When I came back from the lumber mill at noon, I just arrived at the hotel and saw the waiter


    cleaning our room. We were about to check out when the waiter handed us a bottle of water and


    fainted after drinking it. Then, I woke up here. I don¡¯t know what exactly happened!¡±

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141


    Will was also stunned, and then his words surprised Oliver. ¡°It was yesterday that the wood gambling in


    the timber factory. Today is the second day!¡±


    Oliver stroked his head, and his face darkened.


    Jenifer was really excessive. He didn¡¯t know how much ¡°sweat potion¡± that girl had given them. He


    thought he only fainted for a while, but it was the next day!


    Will was surprised for a moment, then smiled and said to Oliver, ¡°Well, Oliver, I¡¯m really sorry¡­ But I¡¯m


    sure that my sister didn¡¯t do that thing¡­ Uh¡­ Maybe it was just because she fell in love with you and


    you just refused her. Then she knew that you were leaving here soon, so she was a little reckless.


    Don¡¯t me her. I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Hearing that, Oliver didn¡¯t get angry with Will. He paused and asked, ¡°Where are my three


    companions?¡±


    Will smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know it was you all along. I just heard that Jenifer forced a man


    she loved to stay here. Then she arranged for two bodyguards to drive the other threepanions


    from the highway to Jeahron¡­¡±


    Will looked at his watch, stroked his forehead, and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it is more than a thousand


    kilometers away by now!¡± Oliver couldn¡¯t help but want to swear. Jenifer was really unruly!


    Will also felt embarrassed and smiled awkwardly. Then he took Oliver¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Oliver, for my


    sake, don¡¯t be angry with her. My sister has no evil intentions. In fact, she is quite an innocent girl but a


    little willful. I apologize for her. Oliver, let me treat you to dinner!¡±


    Seeing that, M didn¡¯t stop Oliver anymore. She curled his lips and walked away.


    Oliver followed Will out of Jenifer¡¯s room. All the way out, he really saw what a rich family it was.


    ¨CBut as he was leaving the garden gate outside the mansion, a young man stopped him.


    Will nced at the man and said, ¡°Levi, what do you mean?¡±


    The young man nced at Oliver coldly and said in a provocative tone, ¡°Will, is this the person Jenifer


    likes and forced to stay?¡±


    Before Will could answer, Levi rushed to Oliver and said, ¡°Who do you think you are? Do you know a


    marriage between families of equal social rank? I¡¯ll teach you if you don¡¯t understand!¡±


    Will shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Levi, Mr. Eastwood is my friend. Please be polite. By the way, Mr.


    Eastwood is quite capable! Yesterday, Mr. Eastwood made more than 16 million dors through wood


    gambling in one hour at Mr. Forest¡¯s timber factory. Can you do that?¡±


    When Levi heard that Oliver had earned more than 16 million dors in Forest¡¯s ce for an hour, he


    was stunned. He looked at Oliver up and down and then said with some disbelief to Will, ¡°Oliver, are


    you defending him? Earning more than 16 million dors an hour? Really?¡±


    In their circle, wealth management and futures stockpanies could earn tens of millions or hundreds


    of millions of dors a day as long as they hadrge principals and good skills. But he hadn¡¯t heard that


    anyone could make so much money a day by wood gambling or stone gambling.


    If someone could earn so much money through gambling, he or she must be too lucky.


    Will said lightly, ¡°Your father and Mr. Forest are very close. Why don¡¯t you just call him and ask? Don¡¯t


    take luck as an example. It¡¯s ability, not luck. As for you and Jenifer, I can tell you clearly, just give it up.


    No one in our family can force her. Even Grandpa can¡¯t. She doesn¡¯t like you. I have no prejudice


    against you. You should understand it. And don¡¯t vent your anger on Oliver. It¡¯s useless!¡±


    Levi¡¯s face was suddenly full of anger. He stared at Oliver and was about to lose his temper, but seeing


    Will standing in front of Oliver, he knew today Oliver had Will as his support.


    He thought, ¡°Fortunately, Jenifer was not at home right now. If she was here, she would be furious with


    me.¡±


    Exactly, Levi couldn¡¯t do anything to Jenifer. Jenifer was always cold to him, but Levi just fell in love


    with her.


    In the past, Levi was just a rich phnderer.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After returning from abroad to meet Jenifer, he fell in love with her, but to his annoyance, Jenifer looked


    down on him.


    In fact, the two families have simr social status. On average, their children can¡¯t marry independently.


    They are all family unions, and marriage is a tool formercial interests.


    As soon as Levi told his parents that his parents also approved of the marriage, he immediately asked


    someone to propose marriage. The two families had many business contacts. The older generation


    knew each other well and hit it off at once, which was agreed by both families¡¯ older generations.


    But the resistance came from Jenifer herself. She refused to marry Levi and didn¡¯t listen to any elder in


    her family. Even Levi tried his best to please her, but he couldn¡¯t get Jenifer¡¯s favor after exhausting all


    his methods.


    Recently, Jenifer hated Levi more when she saw him, but Levi didn¡¯t care. Because he liked her and


    loved her, he was not impatient with Jenifer¡¯s bad temper.


    But today, it was suddenly different. Levi had people in the Woods family and knew the news that


    Jenifer ¡°kidnapped¡± a man home. Levi was so angry that he rushed here.


    He could endure all kinds of bad things Jenifer did to him, but he couldn¡¯t bear it if Jenifer fell in love


    with another man.


    After seeing Oliver angrily, Levi even wanted to press him down and rub him on the ground. He just


    wanted to embarrass him!


    In the past, Will was very friendly to him and even helped him with his advice. But today, he changed a


    lot. It seemed that Will wasn¡¯t on his side anymore, so Levi was more annoyed.


    Levi looked unhappy. After thinking for a while, he couldn¡¯t help but say to Will, ¡°Oliver¡­ Do you insist


    on defending him?¡±


    Will said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s not that I insisted on defending him. He is my guest, understand? Besides, he has


    a business rtionship with our family. In any case, he is our honored guest. No one can make trouble


    for him!¡±


    Levi was so angry that he didn¡¯t care about anything at all. He pointed to Oliver beside Will and


    shouted, ¡°Okay, I don¡¯t care! Today, even if you wanna stop me, I¡¯m not gonna through with him!¡±


    ¡°Levi, are you crazy? Go back to your house, don¡¯t make trouble in my house!¡± Suddenly, Jenifer came


    in from outside and scolded Levi.

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142


    Levi stared at Jenifer with pink-rimmed eyes. He was no longer obedient and pointed to Oliver and said


    fiercely, ¡°Are you sure you wanna be with him but not me?¡±


    Jenifer said annoyingly, ¡°Excuse me? I¡¯d never said that I wanna be with you.¡±


    Levi¡¯s face turned gloomy. He red at Oliver again and roared, ¡°Stand up and fight with me if you


    dare! Don¡¯t hide behind


    a woman!¡±


    Oliver nced at Levi contemptuously. He wasn¡¯t scared by Levi, but he didn¡¯t think it was worth it.


    He didn¡¯t like Jenifer at all and had nothing to do with her, but Levi wanted him to fight because of


    Jenifer. Isn¡¯t it ridiculous? Will was also annoyed by Levi¡¯s madness. Seeing that he couldn¡¯t persuade


    Levi, a thought urred to him and he said to Levi, ¡°Levi, we are all adults. It¡¯s not appropriate for us to


    do so. And fighting is illegal. Misfortune won¡¯t do anyone good. Let me make a suggestion. If you insist


    on fighting, why don¡¯t you have a verbal struggle?¡±


    Levi asked in a deep voice, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Will smiled and said, ¡°Pick what you are good at. You can decide by yourselves to keep fair.¡±


    Levi nced at Oliver coldly and asked him, ¡°That¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s have a bet. What are you good at?¡±


    Oliver didn¡¯t want to talk to him, but when he realized that the situation was beyond his control, he


    decided to make a bet with him.


    ¡°I prefer to identify anything, such as antiques, antique calligraphy and paintings, jewelry and jade


    ware, home luxury goods, even ordinary objects, flowers and trees.¡±


    Of course, Oliver wouldn¡¯t choose what he was not good at.


    Hearing this, Levi was delighted and agreed, ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s have a wood gambling. You and I will


    choose ten items to identify respectively. To prevent fraud, we will write our answers on a piece of


    paper and put them in a box.¡±


    Levi¡¯s earliest work in his family was running a pawnshop. He had been a pawnbroker since childhood.


    Although he wasn¡¯t that top-notch, he still had good skills.


    Besides, his best bet was not that he would identify the items, but that Oliver wouldn¡¯t recognize them.


    He has collected hundreds of strange objects over the years, and this time picked out ten of the most


    difficult to identify.


    It was estimated that Oliver couldn¡¯t even recognize one of them, and if he recognized two or three of


    the things Oliver offers, he would win.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Levi held back his anger and added, ¡°Besides, since this is a gambler, of course we have to add some


    bonus. How about 4 million dors? Whoever loses will give the other 4 million dors. What do you


    say?¡±


    Will and Jenifer knew it was a trap, especially Jenifer who secretly gave Oliver a direct look to stop


    them.


    But Oliver didn¡¯t even look at her. He nodded and said, ¡°Okay, that¡¯s fine.¡±


    Levi thought he was going to win. He didn¡¯t expect that Oliver would be the final winner. Identification


    was totally Oliver¡¯s strength.


    4 million dors?


    Even 4 billion dors was fine for Oliver.


    Oliver even took the initiative to say, ¡°To be fair, I¡¯ll transfer 4 million dors to Mr. Woods first. When


    one of us loses, Mr. Woods will be responsible for transferring the money to the winner.¡±


    Levi couldn¡¯t help but nod with joy. Of course, he agreed.


    He also took out his mobile phone and voluntarily transferred 4 million dors to Will, which was almost


    all he had.


    Although his family was quite rich, he didn¡¯t have too much money for overheads.


    He was afraid that Oliver would cheat after losing, but Oliver was actually willing to transfer the money


    to Will which made Levi very d.


    All right, Levi was so confident to win the bet!


    Levi took out the phone and made a call to inform his people to take ten items from his collection, And


    he indicated what kind of the ten items.


    After the phone call, he said to Oliver again, ¡°I¡¯ll stay here in case you slip away. You have half an hour


    to prepare.¡±


    Jenifer snorted and said, ¡°You asked your people to bring the collection here. Oliver¡¯s house is not


    here. You told him to prepare it in half an hour. Where can he find the items for gambling?¡±


    But Oliver said lightly, ¡°Okay, no problem.¡±


    Then he turned to Will and said, ¡°Mr. Woods, please take me to your back garden.¡±


    Will nodded and took Oliver to the yard behind his house. Then he whispered to Oliver, ¡°Oliver, I have


    some personal treasures. Maybe you can take them out for emergency.¡±


    Oliver shook his head and said, ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯ll just use some simple items. Do you have a knife?¡±


    Will called a maid to bring a knife to prune flowers and nts.


    Oliver didn¡¯t say whether it was appropriate or not. He cut a lot of branches and leaves in the garden,


    picked out ten small pieces as big as fingers, peeled off the bark, and scraped them on the scissors


    until they were unrecognizable.


    Oliver then wrote the original names of these ten different kinds of trees on a piece of paper, folded


    them, and put them in a small box. Then he correspondingly put an inch-long tree knot into the box.


    Will was stunned and asked, ¡°Is that all?¡±


    Oliver smiled and said, ¡°In fact, it¡¯s not as simple as you think. Mr. Woods, please look at the branches I


    cut. Can you recognize the names of these ten trees?¡±


    Will looked down carefully for a while. The small branches were only an inch long, and the bark was


    peeled off. It was hard to recognize what kind of tree it was because of its shape.


    He can¡¯t recognize it anyway.


    These short knots have only extremely difficult textures to recognize, which are hardly recognizable


    except by a botanist. Will guessed a few answers, then took the note that Oliver had put in the box and


    looked through it.


    Without exception, he was wrong about every one of them.


    Oliver smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s it. It doesn¡¯t matter whether I win or lose. Just 4 million dors after all.¡±


    Will¡¯s heart raced and he thought, ¡®Jsut 4 million dors?!


    4 million dors is a huge sum that the average person can¡¯t earn in his lifetime, but Oliver said ¡°just¡±,


    which clearly means he has much more than 4 million dors of wealth.


    Is he really a super-rich second generation?¡¯


    They went out with the boxes in their hands. Levi¡¯s men had brought ten boxes here already. They


    stood at the front door of the courtyard.


    In order to prevent cheating, both of them had to put the correct answers in the boxes with paper in


    advance and take them out for check after identification.


    Levi thought he would win, so he said proudly to Oliver, ¡°You go first. If you are all wrong, I don¡¯t need


    to identify your items anymore. Just admit defeat!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Oliver didn¡¯t even think there was something wrong with his words, he just agreed quickly.

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143


    Seeing that Oliver agreed without hesitation, Will and Jenifer couldn¡¯t help feeling worried for him.


    Obviously, that was a trap set by Levi!


    But Oliver had promised them, so there was nothing they could do. They couldn¡¯t force Oliver to eat his


    word, right?


    After giving his word, Oliver nced at Levi and said, ¡°I have one more condition. If all my guesses are


    correct, the 10 items of yours will be mine. Dare you ept this term?¡±


    Provoked by Oliver, Levi replied without hesitation, ¡°Of course, ¡­¡± Yet before he could finish his words,


    something had jumped into his head. He then said, ¡°No! Those items are quite valuable¡­¡±


    Oliver smiled sarcastically and replied, ¡°So, you are just a coward. Is it because you know that you are


    going to lose this game?¡±


    What Oliver said stunned Levi for seconds. Then Levi red at Oliver and said, ¡°I will lose? Nonsense.


    Deal! But the bet should be raised to 10 million dors. Dare you ept my term?¡±


    Oliver smiled, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll transfer another 6 million dors to Mr. Woods¡¯s ount right away. Can you


    follow up with my steps?¡±


    Falling into Oliver¡¯s provocation trick, Levi yelled, ¡°What? Fine, let¡¯s juice up this game. I¡¯m going to


    transfer another 6 million dors to Will as well¡±


    Levi immediately made a phone call. Soon Will received a transfer of 6 million dors.


    That money was the fund for a project which he was in charge of He asked the financial guy of his


    familypany to transfer it to Will¡¯s ount illegally.


    Anyway, he was sure that he would not lose, so he misappropriated the money. In his n, he would


    return it shortly. Then he would give the financial guy 20,000 dors to keep this a secret.


    That financial guy agreed without hesitation. After all, Levi promised the money would be returned to


    the Company¡¯s ount in an hour. Besides, it was the Hanks family that owned the wholepany.


    So, he decided not to disobey Levi.


    The financial guy thought, ¡°I can make 20,000 dors without doing anything. Why should I refuse


    this?¡±


    Realizing that his strategy worked, Oliver then transferred his 6 million dors to Will, adding his bet to


    10 million dors.


    Levi asked theckey to arrange 10 boxes in a row for Oliver to identify.


    In response, Oliver also put 10 small boxes in a row. Neither side was afraid of the other, because the


    actual information had been written on the note and ced in the boxes.


    Oliver took the lead in identifying ording to Levi¡¯s requirements. Beginning with the first box, Oliver


    saw an egg-sized ote stone in red, yellow, blue, white and ck.


    Underneath the stone was a folded note on which was written the name of the stone.


    Several people kept an eye on Oliver, especially Levi. He fixed his eyes on Oliver in case Oliver might


    peek at the answers he had written on the note.


    Oliver merely took out the stone and ced it on his palm. He realized the stone was a little burnt.


    In terms of weight, this stone was obviously heavier thanmon ones.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    With


    eyes fixed on that rock, both Will and Jenifer had no idea what it was.


    Considering Levi¡¯s determination to beat Oliver in this gamble, they knew that rock must be something.


    Jenifer even took out her phone, trying to find out what that rock was on Google.


    Levi sneered at Oliver and said, ¡°What? Already stuck in the first round? Haha, should I give you the


    answer?¡±


    Oliver replied with a faint smile, ¡°No need. I can tell you, the name of this stone right now. In the


    collection circle, it is called Heavenly Five-colored Stone¡¯. It is said to contain deity power, which has


    never been proven real. All but legendary. But in fact, this stonees from Sagittarius. That is to say,


    it is actually a meteorite!¡±


    In shock, Levi almost spat the word ¡°Damn¡±!


    Jenifer didn¡¯t know whether Oliver¡¯s answer was right or wrong. Seeing silence on Levi¡¯s face, she


    hurriedly took out the note from the box and read the words.


    On the note, there were three words: ¡°Heavenly Five-colored Stone¡±.


    ¡°Oliver is right!¡± Jenifer cheered. She couldn¡¯t help jumping up in delight, which was a little erratic for a


    girl.


    Noticing Jenifer¡¯s cheerful expression, Levi felt as if someone had stabbed his heart with a dagger.


    Then he said fiercely, ¡°That one is your luck. There are nine more. One mistake is enough to kick you


    out of this game!¡±


    Right after Levi finished his sentences, Jenifer was about to sneer at him, saying he was a sore loser


    who made the terms too harsh.


    Yet she soon realized that Levi did offer these terms before the game. And Oliver didn¡¯t refuse them at


    all!


    That Jenifer cheered for Oliver but sneered at Levis ignited a fire of furious in Levi¡¯s heart. The more he


    thought about it, the more fierce the fire was. Levis, who was into Jenifer, really wanted to beat the crap


    out of Oliver!


    Instead of arguing, Oliver decided to open the second box. That one was a crimson wooden box in a


    long strip.


    After opening the box, Oliver saw a strangely shaped item in it. It was rolled up into a strip the size of a


    wine ss, like a rolled-up belt.


    But it was quite narrow with its width no more than a centimeter.


    What was that!?


    Jenifer was a little confused, and so was Will. Both of them had no idea what it was.


    Levi squinted at Oliver, assuming that his romantic rival would lose in this round!


    This time, Oliver just stared at the item in the box. He didn¡¯t even reach out his hand or take the item


    out for careful observation and identification.


    Levi, as well as Jenifer and Will, thought that Oliver failed to recognize the second item. That was why


    Oliver dared not even take the item for identification, which was the typical reflection of incognizance


    andck of confidence.


    Because one could not name something that one doesn¡¯t recognize.


    However, Oliver looked up and said to Levi. ¡°This item¡­ It is called ¡®Fish Intestine Dagger¡¯. ording


    to legend, it was forged by Master Owen for King Robert. Using metals such as tins from the Red


    Mountain and coppers from the Clear River as well as special weather, he forged five well-known


    swords, including the Integrity, Monarch, Justice, Fish Intestine, and Muttion.¡±


    What Oliver said literally dropped Levi¡¯s jaw. Now, he really had strongly mixed feelings in his mind.


    Oliver added, ¡°The Fish Intestine Dagger is named so because it is slender and soft. When hidden in a


    fish¡¯s belly, it looks like the intestine. The user can even use it as a girdle. Unlike us, ancient people


    could only use a string or long cloth strip to fasten their pants. So, the Fish Intestine Dagger can also


    be hidden in the waist as a girdle. Based on itsplex craft, we can¡¯ understand that it is rather rare


    for our professors to forge such an amazing sword.¡±


    Oliver only mentioned the name and other ordinary information about this dagger. He didn¡¯t say


    anything about its value. That was how he dealt with the Heavenly Five-colored Stone.


    Because he was afraid that Levi might eat his own word once he knew the true value of these items.


    This gamble had no contract as its support, making it quite fragile in terms of legal effect.


    In annoyance, Levi murmured in his heart, ¡°That brat guessed it correctly again!¡±


    The same expression that appeared on Levi¡¯s face in the first round now showed up again, making


    Jenifer quite worried. Yet she made every second count, taking the note out of the second box and


    browsing.


    On the note, there were three words: ¡°Fish Intestine Dagger¡±!


    ¡°Oliver¡­ nailed it again!¡±


    Jenifer cried out in surprise and joy, with her eyes on Oliver. ¡°He¡¯s really good!¡± praised Jenifer in her


    head.


    Will couldn¡¯t help but be impressed by Oliver. He thought, ¡°This guy has keen eyes for wood gambling.


    He is really good at


    this.


    That he nailed the first round could be exined as luck. Yet it would be too weak to exin the


    second round using the


    same reason!¡¯

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144


    In the third small box was a clear ss bottle full of liquid.


    The ss bottle was tightly sealed so that no odor could be smelled.


    There was also no signage on the bottle.


    Clearly, this round was about identifying the liquid but not the bottle.


    Levi pointed to the bottle and said, ¡°This round is to identify what¡¯s in the bottle.¡±¡±


    Will and Jenifer felt rather upset. The liquid in the ss bottle looked like a colorless bottle of mineral


    water.


    But since it was Levi¡¯s treasure and one of the ten items that Oliver was required to identify, it couldn¡¯t


    be something ordinary or easy to identify.


    Oliver stared at the ss bottle, and a few secondster, an identification message appeared in his


    mind:


    [Brewed and packed on March 21, 1989, it is a 32-year-old high-quality Red Lady with 52% alcohol


    content.]


    [Craftsmanship: Excellent.]


    [Value assessment: 52,000 dors.]


    Noticing that Oliver was staring at the bottle in a daze, Leviughed smugly and said, ¡°Brat, what are


    you waiting for? If you don¡¯te up with an answer in five minutes, you will lose!¡±


    Oliver raised his head and smiled strangely at him, ¡°Five minutes is too much. I can give you the


    answer right now. It is a bottle of Red Lady with 52% alcohol content, brewed and packed in 1989.


    Hitherto, it is 32 years old. As for its value, I assume it is about 40,000 dors. Unfortunately, I see no


    brandbel on this bottle. If it were the Long Expedition, the most famous liquor in Clusia, its value


    would be much bigger!¡±


    Immersed in the fantasy that Oliver was going to lose, Levi was busyughing. He never thought Oliver


    would give him the answer. So, when that really happened, the smile froze on Levi¡¯s face.


    Again, Jenifer couldn¡¯t help but rush to take the note out of the box and read the answer:


    A bottle of 32-year-old Red Lady that has 52% alcohol content and was brewed in Riverside in 1989.


    ¡°Yeah! He¡¯s right again!¡±


    Jenifer yelled with her smile as beautiful as flowers and his eyes as bright as stars.


    Although Oliver didn¡¯t promise her anything, she just felt proud of him. The man she liked was really


    extraordinary! Neither could Oliver open the bottle or smell any odor given off by the rice wine. And it


    was impossible for Oliver to conduct a chemical test on the liquid in that bottle. All that he was allowed


    to do was observation.


    The right answer somewhat reflected Oliver¡¯s impressive identification skills.


    A wine bibber might still find it difficult to tell what kind of wine it was even if he had a chance to taste it.


    Yet Oliver spoke out the right answer without either smelling it or tasting it. He merely observed the


    liquid with ayer of ss between them. And he could even know the age and alcohol content of this


    wine. What did it mean?


    Levi looked dumbfounded. It took a long time for him to wake up. Shaking his head in disbelief, he said:


    ¡°You ¡­ You cheated, didn¡¯t you? How is it possible that you can tell?¡±


    But when it came to ¡°cheating¡±, Levi himself felt that it was also impossible.


    Because he asked his men to bring those items directly from his house. Even his family didn¡¯t know the


    exact names of these things. It could be said that only he knew it best.


    It was impossible for Oliver to have an insider or to cheat. ¡°Yet why could he guess so urately?¡±


    Levis wondered. With his head full of doubts, Levi just could not tell what went wrong.


    There were still seven boxes left, but suddenly, Levi felt flustered. Oliver was so incredible. The thought


    that Oliver might guess all seven items correctly jumped into Levi¡¯s head from nowhere. ¡°Am I going to


    lose?¡± thought Levi.


    At the thought of losing, he even denied this thought instantly. ¡°I will not lose, and can¡¯t lose!¡±


    murmured Levi in his mind.


    For him, it was but a small matter to lose these items he collected for years. After all, they are Levi¡¯s


    private objects. What he couldn¡¯t afford to lose was the 10 million bet, which included 6 million from his


    familypany¡¯s funds.


    If he lost the money, his project would not start. Then his old man would know this. No one in the


    company could afford 6 million dors, therefore, no one dared to bear it for him. The whole thing


    woulde to his old man¡¯s notice eventually.


    Once the old man learned about this, Levi knew that half of his career would be ruined. The life to


    come might be quite harsh for him!


    10 million dors!


    Suddenly, Levi felt quite uneasy, feeling that his confidence was kind of weakened!


    There are seven items left.


    What Levi was worried about finally became true because of Oliver.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The fourth item was a seal carved with the word ¡°kill¡± in the ancient white shark tusk fossil.


    The fifth item was a blessed superb sandalwood bracelet.


    The sixth item was¡­


    The seventh item was¡­


    The eighth item was¡­


    The ninth item was¡­


    Oliver named the left items correctly one by one. Even if Levi wanted to deny the answers, those


    names that he wrote on the notes in the boxes made it impossible.


    There was still one item left, but Levi didn¡¯t have even one ounce of confidence. However rare the item


    was, he felt that Oliver would identify it anyway.


    Will and Jenifer were even more surprised. They didn¡¯t expect Oliver to be so amazing. Before this


    gamble, they hadn¡¯t really seen Oliver¡¯s superior identification skills in Forest ckwood¡¯s wood


    processing factory. Onlyter when Oliver processed the wood did they know that he won the bet.


    The gamble tonight became a live show of Oliver¡¯s extraordinary abilities.


    For Will and Jenifer, they couldn¡¯t identify these things even if they guessed wildly. Those items were


    so strange that they had never seen or heard of them. How could they identify them?


    And thest box.


    Levi had lost all confidence. He stared at Oliver in depression.


    Instead of saying too much, Oliver reached out his hands to open thest box.


    There was a rusty yet sharp metal-made horn inside the box. That was all. That item was so rusty that


    it couldn¡¯t be seen in its original shape. There was nothing else. How was Oliver going to identify it?


    It was not an artifact.


    Oliver stared at the rusty, finger-sized piece of metal-made horn for a moment and then looked up at


    Levi.


    Although Levi had no confidence at all, he still unconsciously hoped that Oliver couldn¡¯t identify it.


    But he didn¡¯t see confusion and panic in Oliver¡¯s eyes. What he saw was the deep void!


    ¡°Was thest challenge difficult enough for Oliver?¡± thought Levi.


    He almost secretly prayed for the Mighty Lord to help him defeat Oliver.


    But Oliver looked at him with a weird smile. He then said, ¡°This item is an arrowhead used by Steven


    Brand, an ancient general serving Emperor Charlie, the Conqueror. A poet named Luke Lawrence once


    composed a poem to describe the story of General Brand and this arrowhead, in which the general


    found a tiger in the woods at night. Then he took his bow and shot that tiger with this very arrow. The


    next day, the general came to check his prey only to find an arrow stuck into a rock. He then tried to


    shoot other arrows into the rock but failed. That¡¯s why the first arrow is so famous. To memorize this


    event, the descendants kept this arrowhead carefully. With time passing by, the body of this arrow has


    already decayed, with the head rusted. Am I telling its history correctly?¡±


    Among what Oliver said, thest one was threw right in Levi¡¯s face.


    Levi opened his mouth, having no idea what to say!


    Jenifer didn¡¯t waste time on talking. She took the not¨¦ out of the box, on which it was written: The


    arrowhead of General Steven Brand.

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145


    As soon as Oliver¡¯s words came out, Levi felt as if he had sunk to the bottom of the Pacific Ocean.


    However, Jenifer had a different emotion. Waving the note towards Will, she said with a flowery smile,


    ¡°Will, he right again!¡±


    After saying that, Jenifer tilted her head and nced at Oliver. She couldn¡¯t figure out how Oliver


    identified all those strange items correctly!


    She had already had a crush on Oliver. And Oliver¡¯s icy attitude toward her stirred up her


    competitiveness to win his heart.


    Jenifer was such a stubborn girl. The more she couldn¡¯t get it, the more she wanted it. Now that she


    had seen Oliver¡¯s impressive identification skills, her heart was filled with joy as if it were about to


    explode!


    Oliver was actually quite handsome, but his skills were even more dazzling, andpletely converted


    Jenifer¡¯spetitiveness into admiration!


    Looking at the shining Oliver, Jenifer showed her contempt for Levi directly.


    Levi was both panicked and frustrated. At this time, whether Jenifer was nice to him was no longer a


    concern to him. He was worried about his 10 million dors!


    Now that Oliver had identified all the items correctly, Levi was definitely going to lose. But he still had


    hope. If Levi also identified all items of Oliver correctly, this game would be a tie and he wouldn¡¯t lose.


    Thinking about it, Levi nced at the 10 small boxes ced by Oliver. He took a few steps forward with


    his teeth gritted and said to Oliver, ¡°Okay, now I¡¯ll identify your items!¡±


    Beginning with the first box, Levi saw a piece of wood as big as a finger in it.


    The wood had its skin peeled off and the bark was not visible. It was a little reddish in color.


    Levi couldn¡¯t identify it at all. He withdrew his fingers touching the wood and licked them in his mouth,


    which tasted slightly astringent.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Is that from some sort of tree?¡± Levi wondered.


    Levi frowned and thought about it. That small piece of wood was very light. It should not be good wood


    such as solid rosewood. Yet there were many other high-quality woods, and all of them felt a little


    different from this one.


    Pondering for a while, Levi thought it might be redwood because the color of redwood was also slightly


    red. Besides, redwood possessed high quality but felt rtively light.


    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± concluded Levi.


    He gritted his teeth and said to Oliver, ¡°This is redwood!¡±


    Hearing what Levi said, Oliver smiled without anyments. He pointed to the small box and said to


    Levi, ¡°Read the answer in the box for yourself.¡±


    Levi then took out the note and looked at the right answer. In an instant, his face changed.


    Jenifer looked sideways and saw the note in his hand: The branch of hydrangea macrophy.


    ¡°Wrong!¡±


    Jenifer smiled and said ironically, ¡°Levi, I don¡¯t think you need to identify the rest items. Oliver didn¡¯t


    miss one item. So, you are supposed to do the same thing. But you guessed the first item incorrectly,


    so you have lost this game!¡±


    With his face turning pale, Levi couldn¡¯t stop his fingers from shaking. ¡°What about that 6 million dors


    of thepany?¡± he thought.


    Levi was definitely going to lose!


    He screwed the first round. So what if he nailed the rest?


    He still changed nothing.


    Oliver shrugged off his hands and said in a light tone, ¡°I didn¡¯t y any tricks. I just cut ten kinds of


    flowers and branches in the backyard of Mr. Woods¡¯s house.¡±


    Levi was both angry and furious. He was overthinking it and making it tooplex, but he didn¡¯t expect


    Oliver to make the simplest ten items. Even so, he still failed to identify them.


    Will said to Levi with a smile, ¡°Mr. Levi, rules are rules. I¡¯ll transfer all the 10 million dors to Oliver¡¯s


    ount. If you can¡¯t take this result, you should make another bet with Oliver and win back your


    money!¡±


    The words ¡°Fuck you¡± were right on Levi¡¯s tip of the tongue. Yet somehow, he didn¡¯t say that. Though


    he did want to do so to Jenifer.


    With his confidence cursed by Oliver¡¯s identification skills, Levi knew that he would still be the loser in


    the next game.


    Yet he swore to get his vengeance. Oliver took away his lover and money. Grudges, whether new or


    old, left countless scars on Levi¡¯s heart. He hated Oliver to the guts.


    Witnessing Will transferred the money to Oliver¡¯s ount, Levi felt as if his heart was bleeding.


    Oliver got his trophy as a matter of course. But if he refused it, Levi then could take the chance to get


    his money back. Levi desired the word ¡°No¡± spat from Oliver¡¯s mouth terribly.


    But Oliver didn¡¯t say anything. He epted the money gently. No matter how fiercely Levi looked at


    Oliver, Oliver simply ignored him.


    Oliver had no fear in Levi at all. After all, thetter was only somebody here. In Jeahron, Levi was


    nothing to him.


    Besides, Oliver¡¯s business and resources were not restricted by anyone. Why should he be afraid of?


    While Levi was stuck in anxiety and frustration, Jenifer went over to gather the 10 boxes together and


    waved for a servant,manding, ¡°Pack up these boxes.¡±


    Oliver had won all ten items. It was agreed in advance that whoever won would get all of them.


    Levi¡¯s ten items were quite strange, but Oliver said they were quite valuable.


    On the contrary, Oliver¡¯s ten items were worthless. They were but branches cut from Jenifer¡¯s


    backyard.


    Only two or three of Levi¡¯s ten items were what Oliver really wanted because he saw hidden value in


    them.


    Levi probably didn¡¯t even know about it. Otherwise, he would have sold it for money already.


    Sure enough, Oliver wouldn¡¯t reveal this secret. He knew he should not cross the line too far. Although


    Levi asked for it, Oliver still decided to pull his punches.


    Seeing that Levi was stunned and didn¡¯t want to leave, Jenifer ridiculed him mercilessly: ¡°Why are you


    still here? Did you lose your taxi fare in the game?¡±


    As she spoke, Jenifer took out a few hundred bucks from her bag and stuffed them into Levi¡¯s hands.


    She said with a smile, ¡°Here is some money for you. You don¡¯t need to pay them back¡±


    How was it possible that Levi could not even pay the taxi driver?


    He drove his own caring to this game. Besides, hisckey who was asked to bring those items


    here also had a car.


    Seeing his own crush openly defend Oliver but ridicule himself meanly, Levi couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    Leaving a snort, he turned around, got into his car and left.


    With a smile, Will turned around and said to Oliver, ¡°Oliver, let¡¯s go and chat inside!¡±


    Shaking his head, Oliver who looked at Jenifer reached out his hands and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s my phone?¡±


    Jenifer was stunned. Smiling as she took out his phone from her bag and handed it to Oliver, Jenifer


    said, ¡°You¡­ I¡¯m worried that it might drop somewhere, so I have been keeping it for you. I don¡¯t want


    the servant to break it.¡±


    Oliver took over the phone with a sullen face and pressed it only to realize it was turned off.


    After turning on his phone, he found a series of SMS prompts popping out. There were more than 70


    missed calls, including 28 from Wayne, 29 from Manuel and 17 from Simon. There were also countless


    text messages from them.

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146


    Before Oliver could call them back, Wayne had called.


    The moment Oliver turned on his phone, Wayne received a text message notifying him about this. He


    called Oliver immediately.


    ¡°Boss, send me your location right away!¡± texted Wayne.


    That was Wayne¡¯s first message. He didn¡¯t ask Oliver what happened. In his opinion, getting to Oliver


    as soon as possible was the most important thing.


    Without asking for reasons, Oliver sent his location to him and then texted, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    After receiving the position, Wayne sent his second message: ¡°Be there in two hours!¡±


    Oliver checked the time on his phone. It was 11:12 am.


    Will patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°Dude, let¡¯s go to the living room inside.¡±


    Feeling Will¡¯s sincerity and enthusiasm, Oliver didn¡¯t refuse or say anything even though he was


    disgusted with Jenifer. In the living room, Will asked the servants to bring the beverage.


    After the servants ced the beverage down on the table, Oliver noticed the porcin cups on the


    servant¡¯s te. The white porcin was bright and rounded. He then realized that its manufacturing


    time could be traced back to the rule of Emperor Edward!


    This set of porcin alone was worth more than 200,000 dors. However, people like Will had no


    interest in this, so he didn¡¯t know much about its true value.


    The coffee, which was called Premium Earl Grey, was quite good and smelled fragrant.


    ¡°The rich really know how to enjoy their lives. The best material is used even in the tiniest thing,¡±


    thought Oliver.


    Seeing Oliver staring at the coffee cup, Will couldn¡¯t helpughing and asked, ¡°Why are you staring at


    the cup so hard?¡±


    Oliver said thoughtfully, ¡°Mr. Woods, aren¡¯t you worried that the servant might identally break the


    cup? After all, one cup each is worth about 200,000 dors.¡±


    Shaking his head, Will said with a smile, ¡°Our servants have been working for our family for two


    generations. And there are strict rules for the neers. They know that they can¡¯t afford it if they


    break the cup. My family is quite humane as long as they don¡¯t intentionally or deliberately break these


    antiques. There is indeed the possibility that some of them break the porcin by ident, and that


    truly happened once. But it just can¡¯t be more rare. Never have we askedpensation from


    them.¡±


    Oliver nodded again. It seemed to him that the Woods family was not as bad as he thought. But he still


    wondered why Jenifer would have such an arrogant and unreasonable character.


    Seeing Oliver¡¯s nce at her, Jenifer blushed, which was quite rare. She whispered, ¡°O-Oliver, I¡¯m


    sorry. I just want to keep you¡­¡±


    Rubbing his head, Will said with a wry smile, ¡°Dude, I have to apologize to you for my sister¡¯s behavior.


    But she really has no malicious intentions. Maybe she is indeed a little wayward. s¡­ Oliver, let¡¯s


    enjoy the coffee!¡±


    Oliver took a sip of coffee, and Will stared at him again, ¡°Oliver, I know you¡¯re from Jeahron. As for


    Manuel who came with you, I have dug out details about him. As the owner of the Aureate Jewelry, he


    is kind of a sessful businessman. However, I still don¡¯t know anything about you. Haha, my brother,


    I don¡¯t mean any harm. I just want to know where youe from and what kind of business you do. I¡¯m


    curious about you and quite interested in making friends with you!¡±


    Oliver nodded and replied frankly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to look into my background. I am an ordinary person


    who deals in the wholesale of jadeite and jade stones. Of course, I¡¯m also open to any business with


    promising profits. But at present, my main business lies only in raw emerald roughs. This is also my


    first time ying wood gambling here.¡±


    ¡°The first time?¡± Will was shocked to know that Oliver was a newbie in this game!


    Historically, the Woods family made their first fortune in the rosewood sector. It mainly involved


    scentedwoods and precious redwoods. As for the sandalwood, it was but a bywork because of its rarity.


    Will was especially good at gambling on scentedwoods, but all that he knewy in the rules of this


    game. The key factor of gambling on scentedwoods was actually ¡°luck¡±.


    Over the years, his ancestors, as well as other predecessors, had actually left a set of experience and


    techniques in gambling an scentedwoods.


    Will still felt unbelievable about his experience in Forest¡¯s factory. There were hundreds of people, all of


    whom were top experts in the industry. However, none of them but hundreds of them guessed any


    items correctly. Yet Oliver won all eighteen of the scentedwoods with grimaces. The rest yers lost all


    their money, making Oliver the final winner. Could it be exined merely by luck?


    What Oliver had done made Will suddenly feel that luck, which his ancestors considered the key factor,


    was quite/unreal.


    He concluded that Oliver must have a method of identifying items, which was extremely precise.


    Will now found it even more incredible that Oliver was not a veteran of this game.


    Will thought it was unrealistic that Oliver could kill in his virgin show in the wood gambling.


    He thought for a while and agreed that Oliver must have some special tricks. And he also knew that


    Oliver would never talk about those tricks, let alone teach others. So Will stopped digging deeper.


    If Will was the one who had those tricks, he wouldn¡¯t tell others no matter how much he could make by


    teaching others.


    ¡°Oliver, you said that your business lies in jadeite and jade stones. I¡¯d like to give my grandmother an


    excellent set of jadeite jewelry. Do you have any rmendations?¡± said Will.


    Oliver really didn¡¯t like it when people tried to get to the bottom of his background. Luckily, Will did


    understand him very well. Instead of asking more questions, he changed the topic to jadeite jewelry.


    Oliver nodded without hesitation and said, ¡°Sure. A few days ago, I won a few top-notch emeralds from


    stone gambling in Manchernius. I keep them in Manuel¡¯s Aureate Jewelry and intend to make them


    essories. In fact, I own half shares in Aureate Jewelry. If you get any interest, I can contact Manuel


    for youter.¡±


    Hearing what Oliver said, Will was immediately overjoyed. He looked back at Jenifer and said, ¡°Jenifer,


    I¡¯d like to book a set of jade jewelry from Oliver in the name of you and me.¡±


    Jenifer also nodded excitedly and agreed, ¡°Okay, but I only have 10 or 12 million dors in cash


    avable at most. I can¡¯t trade my shares in thepany for money, can I? Thepany won¡¯t pay


    dividends until the end of the year. Asking for money from Dad and Mom is apparently not an option, or


    they would know our n!¡±


    Shaking his head, Will smiled, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll pay for it. And the gift will still be given to Grandma in the


    name of you andContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    me.¡±


    Then Will asked Oliver again, ¡°Amigo, how much is a set of top-notch jadeite jewelry?¡±


    Oliver pondered for a while and then answered, ¡°Reservation is indeed in Manuel¡¯s shop. A pair of top-


    grade jadeite bracelets is about 15 million dors, and the minimum price of a pendant is 5 million


    dors. Manuel will be there soon. He can talk to you in detail.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± said Will.


    Will then whispered to Oliver, ¡°I apologize to you for what my sister did to the three friends of yours. It¡¯s


    just that¡­ she is so into you!¡±


    Jenifer did leave no good impression on Oliver. But Will was indeed a nice person. As the future leader


    of the Woods family, he had shown great respect to an unknown man like Oliver and had no personality


    as a yboy at all.


    After pondering for a while, Oliver said in a low voice, ¡°I can ignore your sister¡¯s rudeness to me, but I


    can¡¯t make the same decisions for my friends. They will decide on their own when they arrive.¡±

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147


    Will could only smile bitterly.


    Jenifer glimpsed at Oliver with his eyes full of adores.


    Every aspect of this man was full of charm that made her fall in love. The more she looked at Oliver,


    the more she liked him.


    She had never fallen in love with any man since she was an arrogant child, and her family still kept


    spoiling her.


    The older generation of the Woods family, including her father and grandfather, literally treated Jenifer,


    the only girl in three generations, as a princess.


    The Woods family really hoped that Jenifer and Levi would eventually walk together to the altar, which


    would help their family business on two sides grow stronger.


    But Jenifer looked down on Levipletely and never gave a smiling face to him. And the elders of the


    Woods family never forced her to marry Levi.


    Besides, Levi really had a notorious reputation outside. He changed a little only because of Jenifer. The


    moment he saw Jenifer, he was into her totally.


    In fact, Will and Jenifer didn¡¯t know much about Oliver, but they were impressed by his personality


    charisma from wood gambling in that wood processing factory to now.


    What Will felt most was that Oliver was unfathomable but reliable.


    Apart from Oliver, all other men would fall for a beautiful and rich girl like his sister. Who wouldn¡¯t?


    Besides, his sister even took the initiative to show feelings for Oliver. Yet Oliver has no response at all.


    He even refused her sister, face to face.


    An insightful man like Will surely knew that Oliver¡¯s refusal was genuine. He was not ying hard-to-


    get.


    In fact, Jenifer had a high IQ. She studied financial management at a famous foreign university and


    obtained her doctorate by herself rather than relying on her family¡¯s money and influence.


    Today, Jenifer witnessed Oliver¡¯s amazing identification skills. She felt that it was incredible. No matter


    how hard she thought about it, she couldn¡¯t figure out whether Oliver cheated or not.


    It felt like cheating, but on second thought, she concluded it was impossible because the game was


    designed by Levi himself and all those items were his as well.


    The whole process was as if Oliver was the one who had put the ten items in the boxes.


    In her first meeting with Oliver, he recognized the bottles of wine and her bag as fake without even


    touching them.


    After thinking about it deeply, Jenifer concluded that Oliver was indeed awesome!


    Will nced at her sister quietly, realizing that she was keeping her eyes fixed on Oliver. The


    intoxicating expression on her face made Will sigh.


    Oliver obviously had no feelings for his sister at all. If Oliver were a nobody, Will could use his family¡¯s


    wealth to seduce him. But for Oliver, Will couldn¡¯t see the possibility that money could work on him!


    After a sigh, Will said to Oliver, ¡°Amigo, I¡¯d like to keep you at our house for a few days. During these


    days, we can talk about cooperation in business. Personally, I really want to do any cooperation with


    you.¡±


    Shaking his head, Oliver replied, ¡°My friends will be there soon. It¡¯s definitely not convenient to talk


    about business today. Maybe the other day. But I¡¯ll be grateful for your kindness. Whenever possible, I


    surely will cooperate with you.¡±


    Jenifer suddenly stepped forward and interrupted, ¡°Oliver, I heard that your business lies in jadeite and


    jade stones. I say we start a joint chain jewelrypany in the South. As for shares, 50-50. What do


    you think?¡±


    Without a second of hesitation, Oliver shook his head and refused, ¡°Sorry, I definitely won¡¯t cooperate


    with you. Even if I have to do this, I will only choose your brother as my business partner. As for other


    Woods, they are never on my list.¡±


    Rejected by Oliver mercilessly, Jenifer looked furious and wanted to lose his temper. But atst, she


    tried her best to suppress her anger.


    With embarrassment upying this room, a servant hurriedly came in and said to Will, ¡°Mr. Woods,


    outsidee three men. Two of them are so powerful that even Daniel got beaten!¡±


    Will was stunned by the information. Daniel, the high-priced security guard hired by his family, was the


    leader of the other 11 skilled bodyguards working for the Woods family. Today, his father went out with


    two of them, and his grandfather went on vacation with another two guards. So, there were eight


    guards left at home, including Daniel.


    Will just didn¡¯t believe that the three invaders had beaten up his eight elite bodyguards!


    Hearing this, Oliver immediately realized that Wayne, Simon, and Manuel arrived. He quickly stood up


    and said, ¡°Well¡­


    Could those invaders be my friends?¡±


    ¡°Go out and have a look, said Will stood up as well and asked Oliver to go out with him.


    ¡°If it is his friends, I have to stop them from fighting more guards. I will be bad if elders here get


    disturbed,¡± thought Will.


    Jenifer also hurriedly followed them out.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In the front yard of the mansion, Will and Oliver who were striding ahead saw several bodyguards lying


    on the floor. Meanwhile, two or three still stood there, fighting against the invaders.


    As expected, the invaders were Wayne and Simon!


    Oliver shouted from a distance, ¡°Wayne, Simon, stop it! Stop it!¡±


    It was Manuel whomanded the other two with his arms around his waist, shouting ¡°Fight a way in


    there.¡±


    Seeing Oliver running out and yelling ¡°Stop it¡±, Wayne and Simon stopped the fight immediately and


    took two steps backward.


    Manuel stopped shouting instantly as well. He rushed over to Oliver and looked him up and down,


    asking, ¡°Bro, what did they do to you?¡±


    Oliver said with an awkward smile, ¡°Nothing. I am fine.¡±


    Manuel nced at Jenifer suspiciously and asked her maliciously, ¡°Did you do this?¡±


    Turning her head toward Manuel, Jenifer admitted directly, ¡°Yeah. I like Oliver. I just want to keep him


    here and have a good talk with him. Why are you so mean? I won¡¯t hurt him!¡±


    Manuel was stunned by her words. If she was with malicious intentions, he could still speak ill of her.


    However, Jenifer made it clear that she liked Oliver!


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with a woman loving a man?¡± he thought.


    Manuel felt speechless and looked back at Wayne and Simon.


    Originally, the two of them were also furious. They had determined to humiliate the ¡°enemy¡± and


    ¡°snatch¡± Oliver out of


    there.


    But Jenifer was such a charming beauty. They also had a strong feeling that their punches would


    definitely be powerless even if they didn¡¯t want to!


    Jenifer added, ¡°I like Oliver. Is there anything wrong with me loving him? I wanted to keep him here and


    talk with him, but he refused me. So I had to do this. And I was worried that the three of you would


    make trouble, so I arranged for someone to send your car back to Jeahron. But I didn¡¯t ask my men to


    abuse you. If I offended you, I apologize to you. And if you think an oral apology is not enough, then


    you can vent your anger by beating me up!¡±


    Jenifer stood forward, straightening her chest as she spoke.


    Wayne and Simon looked at each other awkwardly. No matter how good a fighter they were, they


    couldn¡¯t do anything to Jenifer, could they?


    Atst, Oliver said, ¡°Forget it. Wayne, Simon, and Oliver! Let¡¯s go! Just forget about this!¡±


    Trying to keep them here, Will hurriedly said, ¡°Oliver, I said I¡¯d like to order a set of top-notch jadeite


    jewelry in your shop. Since Mr. Camden is right here, let¡¯s talk about it!¡±


    Hearing what Will said, Oliver pondered for a while and then said to Manuel, ¡°Dude, Mr. Woods wants


    to order a set of top-grade jadeite ornaments for the elder¡¯s birthday. And I rmend a pair of


    bracelets. What do you think?¡±


    Manuel thought for a while and replied, ¡°Okay. Since you have promised him, I will keep a set then. But


    the inventory is indeed a little night. There are too many orders. I¡¯m hoping you could get some top-


    grade jadeite back from Manchernius as soon as possible!¡±

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148


    Believing in striking the iron while it was still hot, Will immediately asked for Manuel¡¯s ount and


    transferred him a deposit of 4 million dors. He didn¡¯t even ask for a receipt or contract as an


    assurance.


    Because he hadplete confidence in Oliver¡¯s moral quality and personal ability.


    However, Manuel still wrote him a deposit receipt on which pressed his fingerprint. He thought it was


    someone else¡¯s business to trust him, but he still had to do things ording to normal procedures.


    When they were ready to leave, Wayne said seriously to Jenifer, ¡°Miss Jenifer, it¡¯s my boss who


    decided to y the bigger man. But if you do that again, I will show you the consequences!¡±


    Jenifer was somewhat frightened by Wayne¡¯s serious face. She wanted to retort and scold him, but Will


    gave her a harsh eye, so she had to endure it.


    It wasn¡¯t until Oliver got in the car and left with Wayne and others that Will whispered sternly to Jenifer,


    ¡°Jenifer, I don¡¯t mean to scold you. But you have gone too far. I¡¯m all for it that you have a crush on


    Oliver. As a talent with immeasurable potential, he is just not someone whom we can seduce and


    suppress with money and power. If you really like him, I suggest you only touch him with sincerity. But I


    guess¡­¡±


    Shaking his head, Will continued with a sigh, ¡°I guess that your chance won¡¯t be big because he has


    already found his love!¡±


    Jenifer pursed his lips stubbornly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care. I like him no matter what. He is my only crush


    in my life!¡±


    Will could only smile bitterly.


    For an extraordinary character like Oliver, Will surely wanted to build bonds with him.


    If Oliver could be his brother-inw, it would be great. With the support of Oliver¡¯s ability, Will was sure


    that he could seize leadership of the Woods family firmly.


    In the car, Manuel hurriedly asked Oliver, ¡°Dude, did Jenifer treat you well?¡±


    However, before long Manuel said those words, he then said in a mocking tone, ¡°What possibly can


    she do to you? The worst situation might be that she nails you. But still, you would lose nothing. Dear,


    that girl is really crazy. She even dared kidnap us.¡±


    Oliver had no choice but to snort.


    Manuel-then continued, ¡°Dude, We earned more than 16 million dors this time. This money has


    nothing to do with thepany. Since it is from the sideline, I say we split it. 60% is for you, and I get


    the rest.¡±


    Oliver immediately refused, ¡°50-50. 8 million dors for each of us and the rest will be Wayne and


    Sim¡¯s.¡±


    Manuel tried to argue with Oliver but gave up eventually because Oliver just kept shaking his head.


    Oliver was not that greedy. Now that he and Manuel were like brothers and he had joined the interest


    group of Manuel¡¯spany, he knew what it meant to make a fortune together.


    As for Manuel, he had a clear idea of his positioning. He coulde up with ideas and find financial


    resources, but in the end, he had to rely on Oliver to make money. Therefore, no matter how much


    money they made together, ?liver ounted for 99% of the credit. He didn¡¯t want to take as much


    money as Oliver did.


    And Oliver¡¯s attitude made Manual both touched and grateful. Since Oliver insisted on this, he didn¡¯t


    say anything more. He agreed quickly and then called the financial guy of thepany to transfer


    money to Oliver, Wayne and Simon respectively.


    In the past, Manuel couldn¡¯t imagine how easy it was to make money. Now, they could earn more than


    16 million dors in one day.


    Yet years ago, he only made a profit of 20 or 40 million dors a year after working the pants off him.


    Now, with Oliver¡¯s help, he could make ten times more than that number in a month. This time, his


    company even made 16 million dors in a day, which waspletely out of his imagination.


    However, as he knew Oliver better, his endurance had been expanding because of Oliver¡¯s continuous


    stimulus.


    The four of them arrived at the airport with no idents urring again. They took the ne and


    returned to Jeahron safely,


    After getting off the ne, Oliver received a message the moment he turned on his phone: [Oliver, this


    is Gabriel. Something happened to Hailey. I can only ask for help from you. Yet your phone is turned


    off. Hope you can reply to this message after seeing it.]


    In the stun, Oliver hurriedly gave Gabriel a call.


    Shortly, Gabriel¡¯s trembling voice reached Oliver through the phone, ¡°Oliver, is that you? Something


    happened to Hailey. She. After returning from Enchanting Hollow, she had been gging. Then one day


    she said that she would go abroad. I couldn¡¯t stop her because I thought it was good for her to take a


    break overseas so that her mind could be distracted. In the


    first several days after she arrived in Oropa, I could still check her condition on the phone. She said she


    was fine. Yet suddenly, I couldn¡¯t get in touch with her yesterday. Today, I got a call from her mobile


    phone. It was a man¡¯s voice saying that he wanted 10 million Oros. And he said he would kill Hailey if I


    called the police or refused to pay the money.¡±


    Without a second thought, Oliver replied to Gabriel, ¡°Gabriel, send me Hailey¡¯s detailed address in


    Oropa. I will be there right away. Don¡¯t worry about the money. Leave it to me.¡±


    He thought, ¡°10 million Oros for domestic current is just over 80 million dors. It¡¯s nothing to Oliver. I


    can afford it.¡±


    Gabriel said yes and soon sent him Hailey¡¯s address in Oropa.


    It was a small town in Quesdia.


    Oliver immediately called Fabian and asked him to get passports for himself, Wayne and Simon done


    and book a flight to Quesdia.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Feeling nervous as well, Manuel said, ¡°Dude, is it an emergency? I¡¯ll go with you!¡±


    Oliver shook his head and said, ¡°My friend is in trouble. But as long as the trouble is about money, it


    can be solved easily. You don¡¯t have to join us. Besides, you still have apany to run. I will contact


    you at any time. If you are in trouble, just let me know. I have no use of my money on the ount


    anyway.¡±


    Manuel hesitated for a moment and agreed. ¡°What else could I do but support them with money?¡± he


    thought.


    Yet thest thing that Oliver was in shortage was money. As for Wayne and Simon, they could provide


    Oliver with force.


    More importantly, Oliver happened to get to the point on one thing. Manuel was indispensable for


    everything in thepany. The fact is that he really couldn¡¯t join the expedition. If he left thepany


    for two or three days, thepany would be in chaos.


    After arranging everything well, Oliver went home first. He told his parents and Sienna he needed to


    travel to Oropa for business.


    Surely they wouldn¡¯t overthink it. Oliver didn¡¯t defy thew, and the jadeite stone trade was also legal.


    So, they didn¡¯t ask too many questions.


    Sienna wanted to join him and see what the exotic scenery looked like, but Oliver¡¯s mother and her


    own parents didn¡¯t agree. ¡°How could a woman who was pregnant for months run around the world?¡±


    they thought.


    Oliver didn¡¯t want her on this travel as well. Although it was not a matter of personal feelings, that he


    risked his life to save Hailey still might make her jealous. Any woman would be jealous of this, let alone


    Sienna who was Oliver¡¯s official girlfriend.


    After all, Sienna was very sensitive to Hailey. When they went to Enchanting Hollow, the two of them


    had had a conflict.


    Otherwise, Hailey wouldn¡¯t have returned in frustration. And her father¡¯s death made her emotions


    worse. That was why she traveled that far to Oropa.


    This travel was destined to be a secret.


    Even Wayne and Simon knew this point, so they didn¡¯t say anything to Fabian or the others.

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149


    The next morning in Jeahron, Oliver, Wayne, and Simon took the flight of the Jade Sea Airlines to that


    foreignnd.


    The 13-hour flight was indeed a long trip. Yet in the first-ss cabin, the three of them could enjoy


    better catering supplies and fancy entertainments.


    The exotic flight attendants were particrly enthusiastic about Oliver. After all, passengers in the first-


    ss cabin were basically from the upper-level society.


    However, ording to these attendants¡¯ usual experience, the vast majority of first-ss passengers


    were basically over 30 years old.


    Sessful people, after all, were in their middle ages. Young passengers like Oliver and his partners


    must be silver-spoon kids. They were exactly the target of these attendants.


    Because the wealthy daddy usually had a sharp mind and superb observation ability. It was difficult to


    seduce them to take the bait, but silver-spoon kids werepletely different. Their sole ability was to


    spend money as willfully as they wanted. Girls with pretty faces were exactly what they chased after.


    But no matter how those pretty stewardesses winked at Oliver, he just stayed indifferent.


    One of them was quite disappointed. With her nearly perfect figure and angelic appearance, she could


    hardly shake off men¡¯s lusty eyes. This time, she even took the initiative to get Oliver¡¯s attention.


    Women, especially high-quality women with high arrogance and starting points, all desired a loaded


    husband.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    As for origin and race, they were never problems in term of this.


    In this twisted world, the central topic was wealth and high-quality life. Though money was not the


    solution to everything, it was still a necessity for the superior life.


    Until the nended at the airport in Utopia, Oliver didn¡¯t respond much to that pretty stewardess.


    Yet what she didn¡¯t know was that Oliver had no idea what she was nning. That¡¯s why he ignored


    her gesture from beginning to end. He was thinking about nothing but Hailey.


    As for Wayne and Simon, they had been staying vignt with their sharp eyes browsing the


    surroundings. She knew at a nce that they were bodyguards. Wayne and Simon made her feel even


    more mysterious about this rich young man from the eastern part of this.


    Afternding, Oliver got off the ne with Wayne and Simon. Watching them leave, that stewardess


    couldn¡¯t help sighing in disappointment.


    Wayne and Simon¡¯s sharp eyes could naturally tell that the flight attendant was secretly sending love


    messages to Oliver with eyes. However, they were toozy to interfere in this non-hostile approach.


    Only Oliver could deal with emotional matters, so they wouldn¡¯t and couldn¡¯t intervene.


    Outside the airport lobby, the three people were stunned by the signs in Saxoniese and Utopinese!


    Although Wayne and Simon were qualified bodyguards, they were not highly educated. As for Oliver,


    he did learn Saxoniese back in school. But he didn¡¯t learn it well. He could not understand the full


    sentences of thisnguage at all.


    ¡°Guys, where are you heading?¡±


    Suddenly, a woman¡¯s pleasant and familiar voice sounded. The three of them turned around and found


    that it was the most beautiful stewardess on that flight. She pulled a suitcase and tilted her head.


    looking at them.


    Oliver was stunned for a moment before he realized that she spoke in Clusianese!


    ¡°You¡­ You can speak Clusianese?¡± Oliver asked happily. He remembered that she spoke standard


    Saxoniese on the ne.


    ¡°Because most of my flights head to your country. The crew on this line is required to speak Clusianese


    fluently. I studied at Clusia University for three years as an international exchange student. That¡¯s why I


    can speak yournguage,¡± exined this stewardess.


    She gave her exnation with a light smile.


    At this very moment, Oliver suddenly felt that she was pleasant to the eye. Supported by the big wavy


    hair, her oval-shaped face was indeed attractive. And she was at least five feet eight inches tall. Her


    figure and face made her even prettier than many A-list female stars in the entertainment industry.


    ¡°¡±We¡­¡± Oliver pondered for a while and then realized that they didn¡¯t have an urate itinerary. What


    they knew was that


    Hailey got kidnapped in Utopia. He thought about it for seconds and replied, ¡°We don¡¯t know each other


    well, nor have we decided where to live. How about¡­ Could you rmend us a hotel or something


    like that?¡±


    The stewardess nced at Oliver and asked him, ¡°What kind of hotel do you prefer?¡±


    Oliver thought for a while and replied, ¡°It¡¯s better to be the safest ce. The best hotel you know.¡±


    The stewardess nodded and said, ¡°The most upscale and safest hotel must be Utopia Royal Resort


    Hotel. But it has one of its biggest drawbacks!¡±


    Oliver was stunned again. He asked, ¡°Since it has drawbacks, why did you rmend it to us?¡±


    The stewardess stroked her hair on the forehead and said with a smiling face, ¡°The biggest drawback


    is that it¡¯s expensive. It costs 40,000 Oros to stay one night. Even my monthly sry is only about


    10,000 Oros!¡±


    Oliver wanted to smile on this stewardess, but he managed to hold it atst. He just waved his hand


    and said, ¡°That¡¯s fine. But we are¡­ new here in town. Can


    you take us there?¡±


    Looking at the stewardess¡¯s thoughtful expression, Oliver quickly added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will give you


    10,000 Oros as payment.¡±


    She thought over it and then shook her head, trying to refuse the offer. But what she said was, ¡°I¡¯ll take


    you there. Forget the payment. Come with me.¡±


    Oliver and the others followed her to the underground garage. It turned out that this stewardess had a


    car parked there.


    That was a Volkswagen sedan in white with an Saxon logo. Oliver didn¡¯t know which model it was, but


    he still understood the words ¡°1.8T¡± on the trunk.


    That told Oliver that her car was not too luxurious.


    This was a little different from those beautiful stewardesses back in his country. Oliver often saw them


    on social tforms. They would post their pictures of eating and living in star-rated hotels. And they


    basically drove fancy cars worth millions of dors.


    After getting in the car, the stewardess said as she drove, ¡°My ce is not far from there. I¡¯ll take you


    there. But I suggest you hire a tour guide who speaks yournguage. I assume you are quite wealthy,


    so a tour guide can help you a lot.¡±


    Oliver nodded seriously and said, ¡°I agree. We came in a hurry and didn¡¯t think about this point at all. It


    would be difficult without a good tour guide. Do you know anyone who is a tour guide? Can you


    introduce ¨®ne to us?¡±


    She thought for a while and then shook her head. ¡°Basically, none of my friends can speak Clusianese,


    so they can¡¯t do this job,¡± she exined.


    Oliver nced at her and then asked, ¡°What about you? Are you avable recently? If you take the job,


    I can give you 10,000 Oros a day as your sry.¡±


    ¡°10,000 Oros a day?¡± asked the stewardess in a surprise. ¡°Is his family running a bank?¡± she


    wondered.


    But looking at Oliver¡¯s serious face, she knew this first-ss passenger with two bodyguards wasn¡¯t


    joking. She then murmured in her mind, ¡°10,000 Oros a day makes 300,000 Oros a month. That¡¯s


    nearly 400 thousand dors in his country. Well, that¡¯s still peanut for a rich guy like him.¡±


    Oliver nodded and replied, ¡°If you are not satisfied with the sry, we can further talk about it.¡±


    This girl was a flight stewardess, so she had nothing to do with people kidnapping Hailey. Besides, she


    was a local and knew this ce well. She also had a car, so Oliver and the others didn¡¯t have to rent a


    car, which was quite convenient for them.


    As for money, Oliver had a big load of them.

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150


    Driving with hesitation, the stewardess said to Oliver after getting on the Airport Road, ¡°Let me take you


    to the hotel first. I¡¯m not sure how many days I can work for you as a tour guide, but I do have no flying


    missions this week. It¡¯s mainly because of me¡­ Well, my mother actually¡­ I have to go home and


    discuss this with her over this first.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m expecting your response,¡± Oliver didn¡¯t ask for it but epted her requirement directly.


    The stewardess introduced herself to them again: ¡°My name is Denise, which means ¡®flower¡¯ in


    Utopiness.¡±


    Oliver nodded again and said, ¡°Hey, Miss Denise. I¡¯m Oliver. And myst name is Eastwood.¡±


    Denise¡¯s most of flights head to Oliver¡¯s nation, so she knew what his name meant.


    From the Utopia Airport to the Royal Resort Hotel, it only took about 20 minutes by car. So, it was a


    short trip.


    As soon as they arrived at the Royal Resort Hotel, Oliver felt it was really eye-opening.


    The hotel was surrounded by the sea from three sides, with the blue sea and bright clean buildings


    showing its upscale luxury.


    Denise parked the car ready and took them to the front desk of the hotel. Oliver and the other two


    partners had nothing prepared except for their passports. Neither did they have Oros or other


    currencies.


    Fortunately, he had four credit cards that could be used in this ce. In this regard, domestic banks did


    achieve international excellence.


    Beginning with a private butler service, Oliver¡¯s credit card was upgraded to the level of a ck card


    because his deposit had reached an astonishing amount of more than 2 billion dors.


    Usually, the ck card was a service based on 1 million dors. However, Oliver had more than 2


    billion dors of cash in his ount, and the number never stopped growing since then. Meanwhile,


    the bank statement of hispany was also quite huge, so his bank gave him a customized


    consumption limit of 4 million dors to 20 million dors.


    The amount of credit card consumption given by banks was usually fixed. 4 million credits was 4 million


    dors, and 20 million credits also meant 20 million dors.


    A floating amount was given to Oliver because the bank set a controlling point. If the bnce of


    Oliver¡¯s credit card, after most of his cash was transferred away, was not less than 20 million dors,


    then the credit points of Oliver¡¯s credit card would not be less than 20 million.


    But if Oliver transferred all his money, the credit points of his card would slip to 4 million dors.


    For banks, customers¡¯ status and face were based on their own financial strength, which was very


    realistic.


    The chamber price of the Royal Resort Hotel was at least 28,000 Oros. Since money was not a


    problem for Oliver, he book three luxurious rooms priced 40,000 Oros a night.


    Three chambers for one night cost 120,000 Oros, which was close to 200 thousand dors.


    That was just one day¡¯s expenditure on chambers, not including fees to be used on entertainment and


    dining activities.


    Yet Oliver just booked these chambers for a week, which cost him almost 1.4 million-dors,


    completely stunning Denise.


    The receptionist girl wasn¡¯t as pretty as Denise, but she was still quite attive. Noticing the three


    generous foreigners, she, after helping Oliver and the other two with check-in, tried to rmend all


    kinds of catering and other recreational activities, such as yachting.


    She could get a handsomemission for the sess of promoting these services to customers. As


    for high-end projects such as yachts and helicopters, they could only be afforded by millionaires.


    Oliver didn¡¯t understand a single word that the receptionist girl said, so G


    became a free trantor again.


    Having understood that girl¡¯s words, Oliver shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need those services for


    the time being. I have other things to deal with. If I need them, I will call you.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Denise tranted what Oliver said to that receptionist girl and then left a number for Oliver. She said,


    ¡°Mr. Eastwood, you guys can take a rest first. And I¡¯m going home now. I will call you if I can take this


    job.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you!¡± said Oliver who shook her hands.


    Denise¡¯s hands were a little cold and soft, but there was anxiety in her eyes.


    She had something on her mind. Oliver wanted to ask her about it, but he didn¡¯t do so after thinking it


    over. Instead, he said goodbye to her politely and went back to his chamber with Wayne and Simon.


    ¡°We can¡¯t call the police for Hailey¡¯s thing, at least not yet,¡± thought Oliver.


    Besides, Oliver was also worried about the proficiency of the police in Oropa. After all, the domestic


    police did a way better job than those here.


    First, Oliver had no trust in the police here. Second, for the sake of Hailey¡¯s safety, he could only make


    moves cautiously.


    And now he could only wait for the kidnapper to call them because that phone was turned off.


    At this time, no matter how urgent it was, they could only wait.


    And due to the jetg, Oliver felt kind of sleepy. After all, back in his country, he was supposed to be in


    bed at this time.


    However, he was indeed worried about Hailey. After discussing for a while, the three of them went to


    the hotel¡¯s dining room for dinner. For Oliver, money was thest thing that concerned him. Upset as he


    was, he still decided to have a fine supper with his buddies. So, they ordered a few dishes that looked


    nice.


    However, they didn¡¯t understand thenguage of the waiter and could only order with a menu on which


    there were clear prices.


    This meal cost them thousands of Oros, but none of them ordered wine. One bottle of wine here was


    more expensive than all the dishes they ordered.


    Although Wayne and Simon could drink alcohol, they were not addicted to it, especially when there was


    a mission toplete.


    After paying the check, Oliver said to Wayne, ¡°It¡¯s really tough for us to rescue Hailey without a


    trantor who understands Clusianese. That girl named Denise is quite useful. I wonder if she¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, his phone had rung. It turned out to be Denise whose number just


    got saved by Oliver not long ago.


    Oliver hurriedly answered it, ¡°Miss Denise?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me¡­ Mr. Eastwood, I¡¯m really sorry. You¡­ I¡¯d like to be your interpreter and guide, but I wonder if


    you can advance me 10,000 Oros? My mother is in the hospital¡­¡± said Denise whining.


    She sounded helpless and rather sad on the phone.


    Oliver¡¯s heart skipped a strange beat. He wondered, ¡°Is this flight stewardess a liar?¡±


    But soon he forsook that thought and replied in a deep voice, ¡°Where are you? I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    Denise replied, ¡°St Mary¡¯s Hospital.¡±


    Oliver put down the phone and greeted Wayne and Simon, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Because he couldn¡¯t speak Utopinese, Oliver searched Google for the Utopinese trantion of ¡°St


    Mary¡¯s Hospital¡± and paid 50,000 Oros in cash at the front desk after they arrived.


    Of course, he tipped the front desk guy for 500 Oros.


    Normally, there was no limit on foreign credit card consumption as long as you had enough credit


    points. However, there was still a limit on the withdrawal of foreign money, which was set by the SAFE.


    However, for institutions like luxurious hotels, when customers needed to convert the credit points into


    cash for use, they also offered this subsidiary service.


    Wayne and Simon only checked whether Oliver was in danger. they believed that their boss had more


    wisdom and brighter insight in terms of money consumption and use, so they didn¡¯t need to worry


    about this at all.


    Even if the two of them felt that Denise might be lying, they wouldn¡¯t argue with Oliver at a bad time.


    The taxi driver didn¡¯t speak Clusianese, but he still understood the words ¡°St Mary¡¯s Hospital¡±


    tranted on Oliver¡¯s phone. After nodding to show he understood them, he drove his passengers to


    the destination.


    It only took half an hour for them to get to the hospital. Oliver looked at the figure on the taxi meter,


    which showed 7.56 Oros. Yet he paid the driver with a 10-euro bill. Waving his hands, he refused


    changes from the driver and got out of the car with his buddies.


    St Mary¡¯s Hospital wasrge. Though they could read those characters, they still could tell where the


    inpatient building was.


    The three


    ee of them who followed Denise¡¯s message found her in ward 1621 on the sixteenth floor.


    On the bed in the wardy a woman who looked somewhat like Denise. To be honest, Oliver couldn¡¯t


    tell the difference between females in the western part of this He felt that they all looked the


    same. And their ages confused him the


    most.


    In his eyes, girls aged 17 or 18 looked the same as those aged 30 or 40.


    But the woman on this bed was clearly an olddy. Her gray hair seemed to add a few more years to its


    owner¡¯s age make her look quite haggard.


    and


    Oliver could tell from her appearance that she must be a beauty when she was young. But those marks


    of trivial matters in life told Oliver that this olddy¡¯s life was probably a little tough.


    With tears in her eyes, Denise kept whispering tofort the woman on the bed.


    ¡°Miss Denise,¡± Oliver said in a soft tone.


    Denise nced back at the man who called her and said something to her mom. She then stood up


    and whispered to Oliver, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, please¡­ Let¡¯s talk outside.¡±


    Having walked out of the ward, Denise wiped her eyes and said, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, she is my mom. My


    father and my mother divorced when I was seven years old. And I have been raised by my mother. The


    local economic condition is not that good, and I can only get less than 50% of my normal sry due to


    the pandemic. Being worried about our financial status, my mother has been refusing toe to the


    hospital.¡±


    Oliver nodded and stuffed a small bag containing 50,000 Oros into her hands. He said, ¡°I understood.


    You can use this money to pay the medical bill first. Just let me know if you need more money.¡±

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151


    Feeling the weight of the bag. Denise opened it out of curiosity.


    The amount of money in the bag really stunned her for a while. Minutester, she then said, ¡°Mr.


    Eastwood, this is¡­ too much!¡±


    Oliver waved his hands and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t wee to a deal before? 10,000 Oros a day as your


    payment. The money in the bag is but five days¡¯ sry in advance. You don¡¯t have to thank me. We


    can talk about the financial details after our cooperation is over.¡±


    Denise¡¯s blue eyes were foggy. She wanted to say something, but she failed.


    She didn¡¯t dare to refuse the money. If Oliver took it back, she had no idea how she could pay her


    mother¡¯s medical bills. ¡°Besides, where can I find another job that pays me 10,000 Oros a day?¡± she


    thought.


    There was no way for her to find such a job with so high a sry. Denise knew very well that the young


    man might really appreciate her beauty.


    ¡°If that¡¯s not the reason, why would he pay 10,000 Oros a day as my sry?¡± she then wondered in her


    mind.


    Although Denise really wanted to marry a rich and handsome second-generation rich, she was uneasy


    when she actually


    met one.


    But the strong smell of medical disinfectant made her immediately remember that she was in the


    hospital and her mother was still lying on the bed inside!Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Forget it. No matter what the purpose of Mr. Eastwood is, I have to ept the money for my mother¡¯s


    sake,¡± she thought. After giving her the money, Oliver added, ¡°Well, you should go back to take care of


    your mom. Call me if you need anything. We¡¯ll stay in the hotel.¡±


    Denise nodded blindly.


    With a smile, Oliver turned away and left directly.


    Denise raised her hands, trying to stop him. But she didn¡¯t say anything. In the twinkling of an eye, the


    three of them disappeared around the corner.


    Waiting for the taxi outside the hospital, Wayne said to Oliver, ¡°Boss, I think Denise will be stuck here


    for a while. Should we hire another interpreter?¡±


    Without an interpreter, they found it really difficult to do anything here. Denise and her depended on


    each other to live. It could be said that Denise was deeply attached to her mother. How would it be


    possible for her to leave her mother alone in the hospital?


    Oliver picked up a taxi and showed the driver the logo of the Royal Resort Hotel.


    The driver immediately understood. He nodded and made an ¡°OK¡± gesture. Then he drove them to the


    hotel directly. Then Oliver said to Wayne and Simon, ¡°Don¡¯t rush to find someone else for the time


    being. Things might change soon. Besides, we haven¡¯t got another call from the kidnapper. So, we


    have to wait.¡±


    Soon, Oliver and the guys returned to the hotel. He then took Wayne and Simon to a seaside canteen


    to get them rxed. Before they could enjoy the dishes, Oliver¡¯s phone had rung. He took out his


    phone and checked it. It was Denise who called. him.


    ¡°Hello, Miss Denise?¡± said Oliver.


    Denise¡¯s voice came from the phone, ¡°This is Denise speaking. Mr. Eastwood, are you in your


    chamber? I rang the doorbell, yet no one responded¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you


    outside my chamber?¡± Oliver asked in stun. He then hurriedly said, ¡°We¡¯re not in our chambers. You


    can find us in the seaside canteen downstairs.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there,¡± said Denise who then hung up the phone.


    Five minutester, Denise, who was a little panting, showed up and waved her right hand to Oliver and


    the guys from far away.


    This canteen was very upscale. Through the transparent ss wall, customers could see the blue sea


    outside, which was really pleasing to the eye.


    Denise ran a little hastily, her chest heaving with gasp and her face flushing.


    One had to admit that this foreign girl was really beautiful. She gave full y to the exotic charm.


    ¡°Why are you here now? Shouldn¡¯t you watch over your mother in the hospital?¡± Oliver asked as he


    invited her to sit down.


    Denise sat down, regardless of which cup it was, and assumed that no one touched it. She picked it up


    and took a big sip.


    ¡°There is nursing care in the hospital. I¡¯ve arranged it,¡± Denise replied. ¡°Mr. Eastwood, I¡­ After taking


    so much money from you, I always feel ufortable. Having thought it over, I think I can only feel


    relieved if I fulfill my duty first!¡±


    Oliver nodded. Originally, he was worried about her mother for her. Now that she had dealt with it


    properly, he decided to ept the fact. After all, they really couldn¡¯t do anything here without an


    interpreter.


    ¡°Still, you need to eat something,¡± said Oliver who raised no more questions and asked the waiter to


    add an additional set of cutlery for Denise.


    Denise peeked at Oliver as she ate.


    Oliver, on the other hand, did the opposite thing. While he was trying to finish the wonderful seafood


    feast, right in his mind he wondered anxiously when he would get a call from the kidnapper.


    Meanwhile, Denise asked herself in her mind, ¡°What will Mr. Eastwood do to me?¡±


    Would Oliver chase after her because of her pretty face? Or would he just want a one-night


    rtionship?


    But she didn¡¯t have the right to refuse anyway, now that she had already epted that 50,000 Oros.


    But Denise wondered, ¡°If Mr. Eastwood is into my beauty, why didn¡¯t stay with me after giving me the


    money?


    If I run away behind his back or flee away with my mother, how is it possible for him to find me again?¡±


    After the meal, Oliver went back to the front desk of the hotel and got Denise a chamber as well. Her


    chamber was right adjacent to Oliver¡¯s. It was quite convenient for Oliver to get her help in time when


    necessary.


    Curiosity grew even bigger in Denise¡¯s heart when she saw Oliver get her a luxurious chamber priced


    at 40,000 Oros a night without hesitation.


    She wondered, ¡°If he really wants me, he could have just asked me to sleep in his chamber tonight. Yet


    why would he get me a chamber?¡±


    That was 40,000 Oros a night! Denise just felt pain in her heart when she thought about this.


    At the door of his chamber, it was before Oliver could ask Denise to go back to her chamber and rest


    that a phone had rung again.


    This time, it was not Oliver¡¯s private phone but that old-finished phone Gabriel gave him.


    This was asked by that kidnapper who thought that the old-fashioned phone could not be spied on and


    analyzed by smart


    software.


    Oliver was dumbfounded for seconds. Then he suddenly felt nervous. So did Wayne and Simon. So,


    they opened the door and got in the chamber in a hurry.


    Oliver pulled Denise into the chamber and said nervously in a low voice, ¡°Pick up this phone. Then


    trante what you and this guy might say to me.¡±


    Denise was also frightened by Oliver¡¯s sudden and reckless action. She thought he finally could not


    help suppressing his desire. Yet she didn¡¯t expect that Oliver merely asked her to pick up a phone.


    Pointing at that old-fashioned phone, Denise asked, ¡°Who¡¯s calling? What am I going to say?¡±


    Oliver whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Just answer it and trante what that guy is going to say to me.¡±


    Denise nodded, then pressed the answer button and turned on the speaker.


    The voice on the phone was a man¡¯s. He said something in Utopinese.


    Denise asked something, and then said to Oliver, ¡°He told you to prepare 500,000 Oros and get to the


    Crystal Casino right


    now.¡±


    ¡°Is it far from here? Do you know where it is?¡± Oliver asked Denise directly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not far. It takes you around 40 minutes of driving to get there,¡± answered Denise who then added,


    ¡°But he said you must get there in 50 minutes. So, we should set off right now if you decide to follow his


    instruction.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± said Oliver.

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152


    Without hesitation, Oliver got up and urged Denise to set off.


    But it was difficult to cash out 500,000 Oros at the hotel. Oliver then asked Denise, ¡°Miss Denise, can I


    exchange my credit points for cash in the casino?¡±


    Denise nodded, ¡°Yes, you can. I¡¯ve seen a lot of foreign guests do this before. As long as the amount is


    big enough, you can exchange for as much cash as you want.¡±


    Oliver was relieved after getting this reply. He thought, ¡°As long as I can get cash there, it won¡¯t be a


    problem. I can exchange as many credit points as possible for cash and then y a few rounds of


    games in the casino casually. Some small games will do. I can¡¯t lose my money in the big ones. Atst,


    I only need to exchange the chips I get in the game for cash in Oros.¡± Denise chose the shortest road


    to the casino. She was familiar with this area. Besides, due to the great pandemic, the scarce cars on


    the road could reflect how bad the economy of Utopia was.


    Located in the suburbs, Crystal Casino was a typical hotel-styled casino that was quite luxurious. It was


    mainly used to receive foreign tourists, but domestic yers would be here for fun as well.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ording to statistics, the amount of money spent on gambling in Utopia was 11,000 Oros per capita,


    which was not lowpared with its output value per capita.


    After arriving at the Crystal Resort Hotel, Oliver and the guys realized that itsrgest building was used


    as the casino. The security there was quite good. People who intended to get in had to go through


    several security checks.


    Security inspection was mainly to check dangerous and cheating tools. In fact, the casino¡¯s strictest


    inspection control was for cheating tools.


    There were many technical cheating tools in the technology era. However, casino managers were


    closest to those tools used for cheating on gambling, so they could ensure that security checks were


    basically suitable for all kinds of cheating behaviors. Basically, they, together with security scanning


    facilities, could find all cheaters.


    Oliver and the others went through security together sessfully. There was no rm sounded by the


    scanner.


    However, mobile phones were checked strictly and scanned by electronic devices.


    In fact, very few people came to the casino to cheat. It was not that they didn¡¯t want to. They just had


    no guts to do so. None of them could bear the consequence of getting caught cheating.


    After checking, the phones of Oliver and his friends were good. Then they were allowed to enter the


    casino.


    The first step was to exchange chips.


    Oliver took the credit card and exchanged his credit points for 1 million Oros. The female staff who


    exchanged chips for Oliver at the window was a little excited. Most of the exchange chips were within


    100,000 Oros. Therefore, those who suddenly exchanged one million Oros were regarded as big


    customers.


    Denise was responsible for the negotiation work. But after asking Oliver¡¯s advice, the chips were


    changed to five chips for 100,000 Oros each, five for 50,000 Oros each and 24 for 10,000 Oros each.


    Oliver only exchanged 10,000 Oros for chips noted for 100 Oros. He intended to y the game using


    10,000 Oros. It meant nothing even if he lost.


    Actually, the minimum chip denomination was 10 Oros, but Oliver didn¡¯t n to y the game


    seriously. Anyway, he had little interest in gambling right now. He mainly waited for the phone call here.


    But when he came to the casino as required, his phone kept silent.


    Oliver arrived at the required ce with strict control of time. They didn¡¯t gette. Instead, there were


    still six minutes away from the deadline. Yet that old-fashioned phone just kept silent.


    Denise had no idea what was going on. She thought it was Oliver¡¯s friends who called and asked them


    to meet at the casino. She held a te of chips and asked Oliver, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, what kind of games


    do you want to y? Roulette, dice, ckjack¡­¡±


    Oliver looked around and said casually, ¡°Anything is fine.¡±


    Denise looked at the chips on the te, then swept her eyes over the hall and whispered to Oliver, ¡°Mr.


    Eastwood, the hall is kind of noisy. The amount of your chips makes you qualified to y games in


    chambers on the second floor.¡±


    Oliver didn¡¯t feel anything about the magnificent hall. He nced at it again and said, ¡°Let¡¯s y in the


    hall first.¡±


    He didn¡¯te here to gamble. Why should he go to the second floor? If the kidnapper called, he still


    had to follow instructions. So, it was quite troublesome to leave the hall.


    But the phone just didn¡¯t ring.


    Denise pointed to the nearest gaming table and said, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, this game is called ckjack,


    which means the number of points on the cards is the key. The maximum number is.¡±


    ¡°21-point? I know how to y this game¡± Oliver nodded and said.


    He did know how to y this game cause he yed it once. This game was about the banker and the


    yers. First, all yers would get a secret card. After checking the point of the secret, the yer shall


    decide whether to ask for more cards.


    Ace stood for 1 point or 11 points, and the eight cards such as 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8 and 9 were real


    numbers, standing for their corresponding points.


    Then 10, Jack, Queen, and King each stood for 10 points. The yer should check the secret card and


    decide if an additional card was necessary.


    Rtively speaking, this game was more favorable to the banker, because the yer usually asked for


    more cards for greed orck of confidence, resulting in a 50% chance of blowout.


    As long as the total points of one¡¯s card were bigger than 21, it could be called a blowout. Oliver and


    his friends also called it ¡°Death by the Rise¡±.


    Realizing that Oliver knew the rule, Denise stopped exining it and sat down at the nearest table.


    There were originally three guests at this table, all from Oropa. The banker was a man in his forties


    with both his suit and expression reflecting professionalism.


    There were four of them, but Oliver was the only gambler. Oliver and Denise sat down, while Wayne


    and Simon stood beside him.


    The banker said something. Taking a nod, Denise then pointed to Oliver and said a few words.


    Beginning with a distribution of cards, the dealer gave each of his four guests and himself a secret


    card.


    Considering this his first time ying ckjack here, Oliver ced down a chip worth 100 Oros on the


    table.


    As for the other three yers, two of them chose 30 Oros, while thest one put down 150 Oros on the


    table. Oliver¡¯s bet was neither big nor small.


    The first yer took a look at the card and then asked for the second card. ording to the rule, the


    second card should be face-up. His card was a 9.


    That yer hesitated for seconds and asked for the third card. But it was still a 9.


    The moment he saw that card he started scratching his hair in anger. He then showed his secret card,


    which was a 4. The total number of points for the three cards was 22, which was already a blowout.


    The second yer asked for the second card, which was a 10. Seeing that, he stopped immediately.


    The third yer was Oliver. His secret card was a 7. He would definitely ask for the second card.


    Whatever his second card would be, he would not get a blowout.


    The second card was a 2, making his total points 9.


    Oliver then asked for the third card, which was a 3, making his total points 12.


    His points now became a little tricky. The situation would be favorable to him if the point of his fourth


    card was smaller than 10. And if it was a 9, he would get the ckjack.


    However, if the card was 10, Jack, Queen, or King, his total points would be 22, resulting in a blowout.


    Oliver stared at the stack of cards at the card shuffler, wondering what point his next card would count.


    But when he was staring at the cards, he suddenly got the data of identification:


    [Card specification: 8 x 13; offset paper type: offset paper; card value: Hearts 4.]


    [Craftsmanship: Average.]


    Value assessment: Not valuable]


    In a stun, Oliver thought, ¡°Damn it! Even the card value could be identified?¡±

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    Out of trust in his eyes¡¯ identification skills, Oliver shouted, ¡°Card!¡±


    Denise tranted what Oliver said to the banker.


    The banker did as Oliver said. That head-up card was a Hearts 4.


    16 points.


    Seeing that, Denise was so excited that she grasped her fist. ¡°Not a blowout. And his total points now


    are quite promising,¡± thought she.


    ording to her idea, she suggested that Oliver should stop asking for more cards and leave the risk


    to the banker.


    But Oliver nced at the card shuffler again. He already had four cards in his hands. If he got the fifth


    card and his points didn¡¯t exceed 21, it would be the Small Five, which meant five cards with the total


    points under 21. Then the odds for the banker could be 1.5 times.


    If the five cards added up to 21 points, that made the ckjack. Then the odds for the banker could be


    2.5 times.


    If the ckjack showed up in different forms, such as two cards or three or four cards, then the odds


    for the banker could be 2 times.


    The Small Five made the odds even higher.


    If six cards made a ckjack, which was called the Small Six, then the odds for the banker could be 3


    times.


    That was to say, the yer got six cards with the total points reaching 21, he then got a ckjack in


    the Small Six form. The odds for the banker were the highest.


    Oliver looked again at the card shuffler and found that the next card was a Spade 4.


    He had 16 points on four cards, and the fifth card would make his points reach 20.


    Even if it was not a ckjack, he still got a Small Five. If he beat the banker, he would win 150 Oros in


    this round.


    ¡°Again,¡± said Oliver.


    Hearing what he said, Denise nced at Oliver and saw his calm face. She thought the stakes were


    only 100 Oros, he would lose too much anyway. So, she didn¡¯t say anything to Oliver.


    The banker then issued another card, which was a Spade 4 as Oliver identified.


    This Spade 4 almost sent the joyful Denise in the air.


    ¡°20 points. Still in the safe zone!¡± yelled Denise.


    After a pause, Denise exined to Oliver again, ¡°You¡¯ve got a Small Five at 20 points. You will win 150


    Oros in this round.¡±


    Oliver nodded and looked at the card shuffler. The next card was a Club 10.


    ¡°No more cards,¡± thought Oliver.


    The fourth yer¡¯s card was a 10. So, he asked for a card, which was a Club 10. So, he got 20 points


    in all. He then naturally stopped asking for cards.


    And the banker got a King, which stood for 10 points. So, he had to ask for an additional card.


    The moment Oliver found that the next card was a Spade Ace he knew that the banker was going to


    win


    The banker asked for the second card. He then turned it over and found it was a Spade Ace, which


    made his cards the ckjack.


    The banker won!


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Therefore, the banker gathered the chips of all the yers and piled them up before him.


    Denise was a little annoyed that the banker had the ckjack!


    Another gambler also muttered a curse. He could not believe he would lose even if he had 20 points.


    He thought his winning


    rate in this round was 90%, but it so happened that the banker actually got the Spade Ace that could


    help him win.


    Oliver basically knew how to y this game, so he threw a chip worth 10,000 Oros without a second


    thought. ¡°You¡­ Mr. Eastwood, are you serious?¡± asked Denise who was still annoyed by the first round


    in which Oliver almost won. Yet she didn¡¯t expect that Oliver bet 10,000 Oros on the second round.


    The banker was also a little surprised. Usually, the individual customers in the hall were basically mid-


    ss iers. The maximum amount of money that could be spent was about several hundred or


    1,000 Oros. It was rare for them to bet 10,000 Oros in a round at once.


    But the banker could not refuse Oliver.


    The other three guests bet 100 Oros simultaneously.


    The first card was the sacred card.


    The first two yers got their blowouts after asking for additional cards. So, they dropped out this


    round.


    Then it was Oliver¡¯s turn. His secret card was a Hearts A, which meant his card value could be either 1


    or 11. ¡°Card,¡± said Oliver.


    The second one was a head-up card, which turned out to be a Diamond 2.


    ording to this card algorithm, A stood for 11.With a 2, he would get 13 points.


    The risk of a blowout might ur if Oliver asked for more cards. The best card he could get was an 8,


    which happened to give him the ckjack. Afterwards, the card value must be smaller than 8.


    Cards above 8 would bring him a blowout.


    That was to say, Oliver would win if the card was one from Ace to 8.


    The card from 9 to King would bring him a blowout.


    The odds of winning was bigger than that of the blowout.


    Oliver nced at the secret card of the card shuffler and found that the next card was identified to be a


    Club 3.


    Surely he would ask for cards.


    ¡°Card,¡± said Oliver.


    Denise then tranted it to the banker. The card that the banker distributed was a Club 3.


    13 points plus 3 points made 16 points.


    Not a blowout.


    Next card identified was a Spade 2.


    Oliver continued to ask for cards without hesitation.


    That 10,000 Oros worth of bet already made Denise quite nervous in this round.


    It was not a small sum. ording to her thinking, it would be better not to ask for more cards.


    But the yer was Oliver, not her. So she kept trantion Oliver¡¯s instruction to the banker.


    A Spade 2 added up his points to 18. Four cards now!


    ¡°Great, 18 points. Still alive!¡± Denise squeezed her hand excitedly She then motioned to Oliver not to


    ask for cards.


    This point was already veryrge. The next card must be the one from Ace, 2, and 3. Any other cards


    would bring a blowout


    to Oliver..


    Oliver looked at the card shuffler again, and his eyes identified the next card as a Heart 2.


    What else he could say?


    ¡°Again,¡± said Oliver.


    Denise couldn¡¯t help pinching Oliver and whispering to him, ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Eastwood, please don¡¯t. The two


    yers before you have had their blowout and dropped out. But you have had a big chance to win in


    this round. There¡¯s no need to risk it. Besides, you bet 10,000 Oros instead of 100!¡±


    Oliver said casually, ¡°It¡¯s OK. It¡¯s just gambling we are ying. Let¡¯s give it a shot! Maybe my bike will


    be a motorcycle.¡±


    -Denise didn¡¯t understand the proverb he said. She still tried to persuade him, but Oliver waved for her,


    indicating her to ask


    for cards.


    In a sigh, Denise thought, ¡°Money really makes one willful!¡±


    ¡°Card,¡± said Denise.


    The banker was also a little nervous, but he also hoped that the yer would continue to ask for cards.


    It would be better if their cards burst and relieve him from worries.


    The new head-up was a Hearts 2.


    20 points, great!¡± yelled Denise who saw that card and jumped cheerfully with her hands grasping


    Oliver¡¯s arm. Five cards made 20 points.


    Oliver secretly nced at the card shuffler again. The next one was a Hearts A!


    If he called another card, then he would get the ckjack with 6 cards. The odds would be 3 times!


    Before Denise could get any more excited, Oliver had said to her, ¡°Again!¡±


    Stunned by Oliver, she said, ¡°Again? Please, don¡¯t. You can only get an Ace if you want to win. Think


    about it! You have already got an Ace, so the next one is very unlikely to be an Ace. The chance of


    winning at 20 points is veryrge, and this is still the Small Five. If you win, the banker will pay you


    15,000 Oros!¡±


    Now that Oliver had known the next card was an Ace, what else could stop Oliver from asking for


    cards?


    ¡°Keep asking for cards! Let¡¯s give it a shot!¡± said Oliver.


    Seeing that Oliver ignored her advice, Denise turned to look at Wayne and Simon.


    Yet they were like two cold-faced statues. They didn¡¯t care whether Oliver would ask for more cards.


    They were like two


    robots.


    Beginning to get tangled up in her heart, Denise told the banker to issue cards again.


    ¡°Since he wants to be willful, then so be it. It¡¯s his money anyway, thought Denise.


    Hearing this, the dealer was relieved. Oliver bet 10,000 Oros and had a 90% chance of winning at 20


    points. So, the banker was worried that he would lose such big a bet as the banker. When he heard


    that this young man from a foreignnd wanted more cards, he was immediately joyful!


    ¡°This guy is a fool!¡± the banker concluded.

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154


    The banker couldn¡¯t wait to deal cards, because he was also worried that Oliver would regret it and


    stop calling for cards.


    The dealer thought, ¡°Isn¡¯t it better to wait and see this greedy man bust?¡±


    A card was dealt. The banker was stunned when he saw that it was hearts A!


    Deniseined faintly, but when she saw that the card was A, she was surprised and grabbed


    Oliver¡¯s arm.


    ¡°It¡¯s A, it¡¯s A, it¡¯s A. Six little ckjacks, we win, triple, we win 30,000 Oros!¡±


    The banker¡¯s eyes darkened and he said in his heart, ¡°He even got the only A that could win. Damn it,


    he was so lucky!¡± To make matters worse, the dealer lost 30,000 Oros at his gambling table!


    But if you lose, you lose. You can¡¯t regret it.


    The banker wiped the sweat with his trembling hands and paid Oliver 30,000 Oros.


    With the principal of 10,000 Oros, that was 40,000 Oros in total.


    Other guests followed Oliver¡¯s example and ordered three cards in a row. As a result, they busted on


    the fourth card. The banker¡¯s own card was 8. The one he ordered was 7, 15 points in total. And the


    card next was 4, 19 points in total. The dealer could only keep on betting. If he got ckjack, he


    wouldn¡¯t lose.


    He wasn¡¯t as lucky as Oliver. The fourth card was 10. He busted.


    Oliver looked at Wayne¡¯s feature phone used to contact the kidnapper, but there was no call or text


    received. He had to wait. He was a little anxious and pushed out the 40,000 Oros he had just gotten


    and bet again.


    Denise was stunned and hurriedly stopped him. ¡°Mr. Eastwood, gambling is gambling. It¡¯s all about


    luck. You just won 30,000 Oros. We should hang it up before we lose. There is no need to be so crazy


    about gambling. This is not safe.¡± Oliver said absent-mindedly, ¡°Just bet. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Denise couldn¡¯t help smiling bitterly. Oliver was so stubborn that he wouldn¡¯t listen to her at all.


    The 40,000-Oro bet even made the banker nervous.


    This wasn¡¯t the VIP room upstairs. This was where ordinary gamblers yed.


    Seeing Oliver bet so fiercely, the other three guests also noticed him.


    Beginning of the new game, the banker dealt the first card.


    Oliver got a Spades Q, 10 points.


    One of the first two guests ordered a 9 and then stopped. Oliver identified the guest¡¯s card, which was


    10, so 19 points in total. The guest did have to stop.


    The second guest¡¯s card is an 8, followed by a 2.


    The first guest couldn¡¯t help but pat his thigh and cried out in annoyance.


    If he had called for another card, he could have gotten exactly 21 points, the ckjack!


    But there were not so many ifs.


    The second guest got 10 points from two cards, so he had to call again. Then he called for another


    card, which was a K, so 20 points from three cards.


    The second guest immediately shook his hand and stopped. After 20, he could only win with an A. Any


    other card would bust.


    Oliver looked at the next card and saw it was really an A, Spades A.


    Oliver took this chance and waved his hand to call for a card.


    The card was Spades A. The guest opened his mouth and cursed. He actually missed ckjack!


    Oliver¡¯s two cards, a Q and an A added up to exactly 21 points, ckjack!


    The winning bets for the two-card ckjack were twice the original bet, and Oliver bet 40,000 Oros.


    Therefore, he could get 80,000 Oros. Plus interest, it was 120,000 Oros.


    The banker was dumbfounded, and he felt like he was about to faint!


    He must also get ckjack in order not to lose, but that was a long shot.


    The fourth guest bust. Only two of them were still in the game. The other guest got 20 points and Oliver


    21 points, the ckjack.


    The banker¡¯s hand was trembling. His card was 7 of Clubs, which was the worst number in terms of


    probability. The best card to y ckjack was either thergest or the smallest.


    The tworgest cards could add up to 21 points, and the two 10s could add up to 20 points, which was


    most likely the winner.


    If it was all small cards, the yer could still win a lot. As long as the banker wasn¡¯t ckjack, the


    yer could basically win.


    Therefore, no one liked the middle cards. One could get 16 or 17 points with a big card. He could easily


    bust if he drew another card. The probability of winning wasn¡¯t high if he didn¡¯t draw, so it was an


    embarrassing number.


    The banker drew another card, and it was a 10, so 17 points.


    He had no choice but to draw and bet again. The first guest¡¯s bet was 100 Oros, which didn¡¯t matter


    whether the dealer won or lost. But Oliver¡¯s bet was 40,000 Oros, so the dealer mustn¡¯t lose!


    When the dealer was getting another card, the guest who took 20 points in front of Oliver murmured,


    ¡°Bust! Bust! Bust!¡±


    He didn¡¯t want the dealer to get 3 or 4. If the dealer got 3, it would be 20 points, just like his points. He


    wouldn¡¯t lose and nor could he win if it was a tie.


    If the dealer got 4, it was 21, the ckjack. Then he would lose.


    The card dealt was a Spades 5, and the total number of points was 22. It busted.


    The guest pped his hands in excitement and shouted, ¡°OK!¡±


    Oliver won.


    Denise¡¯s heart was pounding. Oliver won another round with a 40,000-Oro bet. He got the ckjack,


    so he won 80,000 Oros.


    And he won 120,000 Oros within just two rounds.


    Oliver didn¡¯t feel anything. What he cared about was why the phone still didn¡¯t ring.


    The banker¡¯s sweat ran unstoppably. He gave Oliver the 80,000 Oros.


    Oliver pushed all the chips and bet again.


    That was 120,000 Oros.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The banker¡¯s face changed, and he stammered.


    At this time, a middle-aged man in a suit came over and said to Oliver with a big smile, ¡°Sir, please


    continue ying upstairs in the VIP room. Unlike here in the lobby, there is no limit on the number of


    bets in the room upstairs. The maximum bet is 100,000 Oros. For your enjoyment, please go upstairs.¡±


    Oliver didn¡¯t understand, so Denise quickly tranted for him.


    Oliver looked at the phone in Wayne¡¯s hand and then at the person who invited him. After thinking for a


    while, he nodded and said, ¡°Okay, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll stay there long.¡±


    The man smiled and said, ¡°Of course. We don¡¯t limit the time of our guests here. You can leave anytime


    you want.¡±


    Oliver nodded. After he found that his identification skills could be used for this game, he became kind


    of addicted. In addition, the kidnapper didn¡¯t call, so he continued to y.


    The VIP room upstairs was divided into many rooms, and the middle-aged man introduced the rules to


    them while leading them over. ¡°Sir, there are several levels of VIP rooms here. The limit is 100,000


    Ores to 500,000 Oros for junior guests, 500,000 to 1 million Oros for intermediate guests, and 1 million


    to 5 million Oros for senior guests. There is no limit for guests in the supreme gambling rooms. Which


    one do you want to go?¡±


    After listening to Denise¡¯s trantion, Oliver thought for a while and replied, ¡°The senior level, the one


    with the limit of 1 million to 5 million Oros.¡±


    Oliver suddenly thought, ¡°The kidnapper asked for a ransom of 10 million Oros. So I have to prepare 10


    million Oros anyway. Since I¡¯m more than 90% sure that I can win now, why not ce some big bets to


    get the ransom?¡±

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    The middle-aged man couldn¡¯t help smiling when he heard that Oliver wanted to y the game with a


    limit of 1 to 5 million Oros. But this smile shed away without being noticed at all.


    His name was Des, the number one gambler in this casino and manager of the VIP room.


    Des used to be the third-ranked cardshark in the world.


    In fact, when Oliver won the 10,000-Oros bet, Des was debriefed and studied the surveince footage


    of Oliver¡¯s gambling and watched him in real time.


    In the next few rounds, Oliver¡¯s every move was analyzed by Des


    It turned out that Des didn¡¯t see any sign of Oliver cheating. The only exnation was luck.


    But with so many years of experience in gambling. Des believed that nobody could be this lucky.


    Oliver¡¯s identity had been entered on their worldwide gambling league intr, which still showed that


    he didn¡¯t have any past gambling records.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In other words, he was a newbie.


    Des was in touch with most of the top yers in gambling, both past and present, and knew their


    current addresses and inheritors,


    And Oliver wasn¡¯t among them.


    And most importantly, Des¡¯ eyes couldn¡¯t tell how Oliver cheated.


    Their surveince system was state-of-the-art technology, and Oliver and his threepanions were


    also monitored. The surveince could not only monitor but also analyze intelligently inner activity and


    capture electron waves.


    If Oliver and hispanions had cheating electronic devices on them, the surveince system would


    have picked up the


    waves.


    Yet, that did not happen.


    And the four of them weren¡¯t wearing any ¡°see-through¡± technology.


    In fact, there was no real ¡°see-through¡± instrument at all. The so-called ¡°see-through¡± instrument was


    only a chain of cooperation.


    For example, the back of a poker card was marked with invisible material. If you wanted to see it, you


    could only see it when wearing contact lenses.


    The cards, machines, and people in the casino were theirs. Oliver and hispanions were guests, so


    it was impossible to tamper with their stuff. As a result, cheating might be ruled out.


    Moreover, the scene of Oliver getting the card was monitored and analyzed at a slow rate of 1/100,000


    by surveince cameras. No cheating was found, either.


    All this analysis suggested that Oliver won by luck.


    Thest thing a casino was afraid of was its lucky guests.


    Des led Oliver and his men to a gambling room.


    The room was not particrly luxurious, but it was well-appointed and had only six seats by the table.-


    There were two men and two women in the room. The two men who looked fierce were clearly security


    guards. The two women were dealers in professional clothes. Of course, they didn¡¯t do their job here


    but waited on the guests. Des asked Oliver and others to sit down before introducing himself.


    ¡°Honorable guest, my name is Des. I¡¯m the VIP room manager of this casino. Now let me apany


    you to have fun. What kind of game do you want? ckjack, dice, Texas, roulette, whatever you want.¡±


    ckjack. I think I¡¯m lucky in this game,¡± Oliver answered without thinking twice.


    He didn¡¯t know if his identification skills could work on other games, so he decided to y ckjack.


    Des smiled and nodded, then ordered a beautiful dealer to bring the cards.


    With a new deck of cards, the beautiful dealer put it on the table for Oliver to check.


    Oliver stared at the cards for three seconds and got an identification message in his head.


    [Offset-printed poker, 8¡Á13 type, made of new technology, with invisibility paint coating of points and


    figures on the back of the card. Contact lenses are required for viewing.)


    [Craftsmanship: Excellent.]


    [Value assessment: None.]


    Oliver knew that the value assessment was ¡°None¡± mainly because of the value of the card.


    No matter what technology it had on its back, it was worthless for ordinary people outside this ce.


    Oliver looked into Des¡¯ eyes, and three secondster he got the identification message.


    Des was not wearing contact lenses in his eyes.


    After thinking for a while, Oliver nced at the beautiful dealer and found that she was wearing contact


    lenses in her eyes.


    It was hard for an average person to find this out.


    Oliver looked very calm and unpredictable.


    He said faintly, ¡°This card¡­ Let¡¯s change it.¡±


    Des narrowed his eyes


    and thought, ¡®Did the young man see something wrong with this card?


    But he didn¡¯t even touch it. He could tell by a nce?¡¯-


    Des looked up and ordered the dealer to bring back a new deck of cards.


    The beautiful dealer took a new deck and asked Oliver to check it.


    Oliver nced at it and then shook his head. ¡°Change again.¡±


    The poker cards had an invisibility coating as well.


    After the beautiful dealer came over for the third time, Oliver nodded after identifying it again. ¡°We¡¯ll use


    this one.¡±


    This deck of cards was normal.


    The beautiful dealer looked a little surprised, and Des was also secretly frightened. He thought, ¡°Can


    he really see it? How did he do it?¡±


    Seeing that Oliver said it was okay, the beauty dealer took 10 decks of this kind of card and asked


    Oliver to check again before putting them into the transparent card shuffler.


    And then the dealer gave Oliver and Des their first cards.


    Oliver¡¯s card was 9 of Plum Blossom and Des¡¯ was Ace of Hearts.


    Then Oliver drew a card since he was the guest.


    The next card was a 10 of diamonds. Des smiled to tell Oliver to ce his bet.


    Since the limit of this room was 1 to 5 million Oros, the minimum bet should be 1 million Oros.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll try 1 million Oros first.¡±


    Oliver¡¯s chips now totaled 1,119,900 Oros. He lost 100 Oros in the first round and won 120,000 Oros


    later.


    After cing 1 million Oros, Oliver had only 119,900 Oros left.


    But it didn¡¯t matter. If he lost, he could swipe his card directly and get at least 50 million Oros out.


    With the billions of cash deposits he still has in the bank, Oliver could directly call the bank¡¯s


    international credit card VIP hotline if needed, and use the frozen deposits as coteral to obtain a


    temporary credit card loan.


    ¡°Card.¡±


    After Oliver asked for a card, the dealer gave him a card, the 10 of diamonds.


    He got 19 points from two cards.


    The face of the next card was the 7 of hearts.


    Surely, Oliver didn¡¯t draw more cards or he¡¯d bust.


    Then the beautiful dealer handed Des the 7 of Hearts.


    Des¡¯ first card was Ace. Plus this 7, he now had 18 points, a little less than Oliver¡¯s 19.


    Des did not hesitate to continue asking for cards.


    And the next card was the 6 of Spades. With 18 points at hand, Des was going to bust.


    When the beautiful dealer put the card in front of Des, it turned out to be 3 of Spades!


    He got 21 points, the ckjack!

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156


    Denise was heartbroken to see the dealer transfer the 1-million-Oro worth of chips to Des!


    Des smiled silently.


    Oliver lost.


    Oliver instantly knew that the card must have been changed by the dealer.


    There was a series of tricks. The cards weren¡¯t fake and Des himself wasn¡¯t cheating.


    But the dealer cheated.


    Oliver stared at the dealer¡¯s right wrist, who was wearing a standard white shirt and vest suit.


    She had an extremely delicate card changer in her wrist, and she was so fast that it was difficult for one


    to spot the changer from her movements.


    Des¡¯ pretension was to attract attention, and the pretty girl was only a dealer, so Oliver paid her little


    attention.


    Oliver looked at the dealer who was about to deal and said lightly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to deal.¡±


    As soon as Denise tranted, the beautiful dealer was stunned and nced at Des again.


    Oliver didn¡¯t say much. He unbuttoned the cuffs of his shirt, rolled them up, and showed his wrist.


    Des got it at once and waved the dealer away.


    Obviously, Oliver saw something wrong but didn¡¯t reveal it on the spot.


    Since Oliver saw the problem but didn¡¯t ask for the 1 million Oros back, it seemed that he didn¡¯t care


    about this amount. Oliver took out the bank card and ordered, ¡°Withdraw another 10 million Oros.¡±


    After a while, a waiter handed over ten chips, each worth 1 million Oros.


    Oliver then said to Des, ¡°Mr. Des, could you deal the cards yourself?¡±


    Des didn¡¯t cheat. With Oliver watching, it was hard to cheat, so he dealt cards seriously.


    Oliver identified his first card. It was a 3 of Hearts and Des¡¯ was a 2 of Spades, both of which were


    small.


    When Des was about to ask Oliver how many chips Oliver wanted to put in, Oliver said, ¡°Sir, we haven¡¯t


    seen the cards yet. How about a simpler game?¡±


    Des smiled and asked, ¡°What game?¡±


    Oliver pointed to their respective cards in front of them and said, ¡°We use only the cards we have now.


    Whoever has the bigger number will win.¡±


    Des pondered for a moment and then nodded. ¡°Okay, but what if they¡¯re the same?¡±


    Oliver said faintly, ¡°Then ording to your rules, Spades have thergest number of points on the


    same card, followed by Hearts, Clubs, and Diamonds.¡±


    Des nodded again. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Oliver pushed out all the 10 million Oros that the waiter had just brought in front of him and said, ¡°I¡¯ll bet


    10 million Oros on this one.¡±


    Des was stunned for a moment and became nervous. Because he dealt secret cards, the surveince


    cameras could not see them from any angle when he dealt them, so the monitoring analysis room


    outside didn¡¯t know the numbers of their cards.


    The cards were normal, so there was no possibility of cheating. They had to gamble on luck.


    But surprisingly, this young man bet the 10 million Oros he had just withdrawn. Was he confident or


    was he just gambling on luck?


    Des couldn¡¯t stop right there. He nodded in a deep voice and flipped his card, a 2 of Spades!


    Oliver also slowly flipped his card, a 3 of Hearts.


    Oliver won.


    Des gestured calmly to the dealer to pay the chip, and then he dealt in the second round.


    This time Des changed the tactic, certainly not stealing cards, but slightly tilted one side of the card to a


    camera, so that the card was captured and then analyzed.


    Oliver immediately shouted, ¡°Stop!¡±


    Des stopped immediately and looked at Oliver.


    ¡°Sir,¡± said Oliver, ¡°don¡¯t lift your cards when you deal. Let them stick to the table.¡±


    Des¡¯ face turned red, and it seemed that Oliver had found out his method again.


    Oliver added, ¡°Let¡¯s bet on pure luck and see if we win or lose.¡±


    Oliver didn¡¯t say it, but it was clear that he knew Des¡¯ method had a problem and that Des cheated.


    Des¡¯ heart skipped a beat. ¡°All right, let¡¯s bet on luck then.¡±


    The young man seemed to be an expert, and Des couldn¡¯t fool him with tricks. Since it was a game of


    luck, Des decided to take his chances. In gambling, luck was definitely on the side of the banker,


    because as long as one continued to gamble, there would be no winning for him.


    Des said nothing more and dealt a card against the table to both of them.


    Oliver identified the cards. His card was Hearts 7 and Des¡¯ was Hearts 4.


    Oliver directly pushed out all the chips in front of him, which were worth 20 million Oros.


    Des¡¯ eyelids were throbbing. He thought, ¡°How bold this man is!¡±


    Average gamblers would always give themselves a way out. With 10 million Oros, they would only bet


    500,000 or 1 million Oros rather than betting them all at once.


    Des took a few deep breaths, calmed himself down, and said to Oliver, ¡°Let¡¯s reveal the cards.¡±


    Des revealed his own card, hearts 4.


    Des couldn¡¯t helpining. It was a small card.


    Oliver stuck out his hand and said to Des, ¡°Sir, turn the cards for me, please. I won¡¯t touch them. Could


    you do me the favor?¡±


    Anyway, he knew the numbers, so he didn¡¯t touch them or look at them from beginning to end.


    This way, Des had less reason to suspect Oliver. The casino was theirs, and the cards were theirs.


    Oliver didn¡¯t even touch the cards. If he won, Des couldn¡¯tin.


    Des flipped Oliver¡¯s cards, hearts 7.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± he cursed inwardly.


    Des felt like he was cut by a knife in his heart. ¡°Damn it. I lost again!¡± he thought.


    Oliver had 40 million Oros in front of him after this round, with interest.


    On the third round, Des¡¯ hand trembled a little and his forehead beaded with sweat.


    Oliver identified that his card was Hearts A, and Des¡¯ card was Plum Blossom A!


    It was such a coincidence. They had the same cards, but ording to the rules mentioned earlier,


    Oliver¡¯s card was bigger


    than Des¡¯!


    Oliver didn¡¯t say much and pushed out all the 40 million Oros at once.


    Des¡¯ eyelids twitched a few more times. He thought, ¡®Is the man mad or stupid?


    He pushed all his chips out every time. Is he sure to win?¡¯


    Oliver didn¡¯t deal or touch the cards and the cards were the casino¡¯s. Des did not believe that Oliver


    could win


    He thought Oliver was just rich and willful, just rich!


    Des was at peace when he thought of it. It was just a gamble on luck. A man who bet on luck could not


    win all the time.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    But there¡¯s no absolute.


    After the cards were revealed, Des saw his card was the Clubs A. He was relieved because his chance


    of winning was 90%! Oliver motioned for Des to flip his cards. Des reached over and flipped it.


    Hearts A!


    It was as if a heavy hammer had struck Des¡¯ heart. He almost fainted.


    He lost again!


    He lost 70 million Oros in three rounds.


    ording to Oliver¡¯s personality, he would push all his chips out again in the next round. The total


    amount in front of Oliver was 80 million Oros. If Des lost again, he¡¯d lose 80 million Oros.


    If he lost another round, he¡¯d lose 150 million Oros.


    This was a number he couldn¡¯t bear. If he really lost so much, he would be chopped to pieces by the


    bosses of the board of directors and thrown into the ocean for sharks!

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157


    This was the fourth ground.


    Without exception, after the first card, Oliver made the move of pushing all the chips out without


    hesitating.


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±


    Des made a gesture of blocking with a pale face, then stammered to Oliver, ¡°This¡­ This is a room with


    a limit of 5 million Oros, and your bet is¡­ beyond the limit!¡±


    Oliver said casually, ¡°Five million Oros? Didn¡¯t I bet 10 million Oros, 20 million Oros, and 40 million


    Oros just now? I didn¡¯t go beyond the limit?¡±


    Des smiled awkwardly and then said to Oliver cunningly, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, please wait for a moment. I¡¯ll


    go deal with something ande backter.¡±


    After Des left, the two bodyguard-like men guarded the door like iron towers instead of leaving with


    him.


    Oliver nced at Wayne and Simon, who were secretly evaluating the situation.


    They had estimated from what they saw since they entered that there were at least 100 security guards


    in the casino hotel.


    Of course, the security guards in other parts of the hotel were just ordinary people. Only the security


    guards in this area of the casino were really capable, and there were about 35 of them


    If those guys didn¡¯t use guns, Wayne and Simon could handle at least half of them.


    Almost all of these security guards were retired from the various special armies.


    Wayne and Simon knew it at once as they had received the same training.


    If those people used guns, they couldn¡¯t get out of this casino.


    Even if those people didn¡¯t use guns, it would still be hard to get out, as many of those people were


    experts.


    But Wayne and Simon weren¡¯t afraid. It didn¡¯t matter whether they could get out. They only needed to


    make sure Oliver wouldn¡¯t fall before they did.


    Only Denise didn¡¯t think that much. She didn¡¯t think Oliver was cheating, so she wasn¡¯t worried about it.


    Because this casino hotel had a good reputation, it was impossible to win yet end up with no money.


    But Denise didn¡¯t expect Oliver to win so much money. He won 70 million Oros and 80 million Oros with


    interest, which was a huge sum she had never imagined in her life!


    Oliver was worried about Hailey all the time. He had no intention to make things in the casino like this.


    It wasn¡¯t until Des went out that he came to realize: He¡¯d angered the casino.


    However, ording to the rules of regr casinos, as long as the staff couldn¡¯t prove that he cheated,


    the casino had to pay him politely.


    Oliver was certainly not worried that the casino would catch him cheating, but he won 70 million Oros at


    once. It was indeed a little too much.


    When Des returned to the monitoring room and saw his boss Rafael Vaart¡¯s tall and hunky body, his


    heart trembled! Rafael had a nickname called ¡°Shark¡±, the kind of shark that ate people and didn¡¯t spit


    out bones.


    He rose up from a gang and did countless evil things. He only restrained himself after his business


    became legal. Shark looked gloomy, stared at Des, and said coldly, ¡°Des, 70 million Oros. How long will


    it take you to pay back? If you can¡¯t, you¡¯re going to feed sharks!¡±


    Des turned pale and said to Shark, ¡°Boss, this man¡­ I¡¯m sure he cheated, or he wouldn¡¯t have won so


    many rounds in a row. He definitely did!¡±


    Shark himself was a good gambler. Although he wasn¡¯t as good as Des, he also knew how to cheat. He


    stared at the monitor and sneered, ¡°Then tell me how this boy cheats!¡±


    Des was stunned and stammered, ¡°Boss, I¡­ Give me a little more. I¡¯ll definitely¡­ I¡¯ll find out how he


    cheats¡­¡±


    Shark red at him and said, ¡°Time? Shit! I¡¯ll give you half an hour. If you can¡¯t find evidence in half an


    hour, you know what the consequences are! Go, right now!¡±


    Des was dumbfounded. He wanted to say something more to Shark, but when he saw Shark¡¯s gloomy


    face, he didn¡¯t dare to say anything more and immediately asked the technicians to y all the


    surveince videos of Oliver.


    In the monitoring room, cheating.


    fourrge screens were yed separately. Everyone was staring at the screen to find Oliver¡¯s


    In fact, most people, especially Des, were sure that Oliver had cheated, but they couldn¡¯t find a w in


    him.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The video was yed at multiple speeds, with manual andputer programs double-censored and


    analyzed as time passed by.


    Des looked at his watch secretly from time to time. 25 minutes, 20 minutes, 15 minutes, 10 minutes, 5


    minutes, 3 minutes, 2 minutes, 1 minute¡­


    The sweat streamed down Des¡¯ forehead, and at thest minute, he snapped!


    Shark looked at Des who had slumped to the floor, his teeth rattling.


    Des¡¯ action was basically saying that he couldn¡¯t find a w. Shark suddenly showed his intention to kill


    Des and wanted to chop him into pulp.


    But before he dealt with Des, he had to clean up the mess Des made and meet Oliver.


    Oliver, Wayne, and Simon were all guessing the consequences in their hearts. Money didn¡¯t matter.


    Oliver only hoped that Wayne and Simon wouldn¡¯t get hurt.


    There was no doubt that Wayne and Simon would risk their lives to protect Oliver. Sacrificing them for


    70 million Oros, Oliver would never do it.


    Therefore, Oliver was determined to give in when it was time for him to do so. He could even let go of


    the 70 million Oros.


    While thinking about it, the two bodyguards bowed and came in a tall man.


    From his appearance, he was in his early fifties and looked sharp.


    Several people came with him. One of them hurriedly introduced him to Oliver. ¡°Mr. Eastwood, this is


    Mr. Rafael Vaart, the boss of our hotel.¡±


    Denise tranted quickly. Oliver shook hands with Shark and said, ¡°Hello!¡±


    Shark smiled and said, ¡°My honorable guest, are you from that mysterious and major country?¡±


    Oliver replied humbly and politely, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m from the country of porcin and silk.¡±


    Shark replied, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m a little curious. You¡¯re not well-known in our circle. Who is your teacher? Do you


    have a problem with my casino or me personally?¡±


    After Shark said that, they finally got to the point.


    Shark didn¡¯t beat around the bush and directly asked why.


    He¡¯d thought about it for a while. He had countless enemies, but he didn¡¯t have any grudges against


    anyone in Oliver¡¯s country. So he couldn¡¯t figure out who was behind it.


    Oliver shrugged and said bluntly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not a student of a famous gambling master, and I


    have no problem with you and your casino. A friend of mine has encountered some problems here. I¡¯m


    here to help my friend, not win money in the casino. This is just an ident¡­¡±

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158


    Shark was surprised and then asked Oliver again, ¡°You didn¡¯te to our casino on purpose?¡±


    Oliver nodded seriously and replied, ¡°I told you something happened to a friend here. I¡¯m here to deal


    with it. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t havee to this country at all.¡±


    1


    Shark pondered for a while and then asked Oliver, ¡°Okay¡­ Can you tell me exactly what happened to


    your friend? I do have some connections. If there¡¯s anything I can do for you, I can¡­¡±


    Something just hit Oliver.


    Since the guy before him was the boss of such arge hotel and casino, he was naturally an influential


    person. Hailey must have been tied up by gangsters. Maybe this guy knew them!


    Oliver thought for a moment and said to Shark, ¡°Boss, here¡¯s the thing. My¡­ My good friend came


    here for a trip and was¡­ Kidnapped. I¡¯m here to deal with it. I just arrived this morning, and I received a


    call from the kidnapper saying that I should bring 1 million Oros to your casino. I came and withdrew 1


    million Oros at your front desk, but they have not called us yet.¡± Hearing this, Shark¡¯s eyes glittered in


    anger as if he had just used eye drops.


    Someone asked Oliver to bring 1 million Oros into his casino, which was highly likely a scheme against


    his casino.


    Oliver was so clever. If he continued the game, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for him to take all the casino¡¯s


    money. The plotter who ckmailed Oliver to revenge on him was really poisonous!


    As the saying goes, the enemy¡¯s enemy is a friend!Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Shark thought for a moment and said to Oliver, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, if that¡¯s true, then we are on the same


    side. Someone wants to use your hands against me.¡±


    Oliver was stunned for a moment and then said in a low voice, ¡°Well¡­ Do you know who it is?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know for the time being, but I will find out soon. I want them to regret being born!¡± Shark gritted


    his teeth fiercely and said these words.


    Shark instantly thought that the man who kidnapped Oliver¡¯s friend was against him.


    Then Shark asked Oliver for the phone number of the kidnapper. Coincidentally, it rang when Shark


    had just told his technicians to analyze it.


    Shark was surprised and then gave the technicians a wink. The staff rushed to the monitoring analysis


    room immediately. Shark didn¡¯t exclude Oliver. He waved and invited Oliver toe with him.


    In the surveince room, Shark¡¯s men picked up the phone, recording and analyzing.


    Denise tranted the words and whispered to Oliver, ¡°Go out the front door of the casino immediately


    and turn right. Throw the bag with 1 million Oros into the trash can in the alley on your right and wait for


    the next call. If there is any problem, I¡¯ll kill her immediately!¡±


    With that, the call ended.


    Shark¡¯s men immediately reported, ¡°Boss, this phone number is a temporary mobile number, but it has


    an area division. It¡¯s the eastern zone, and¡­¡±


    Shark said directly with a gloomy face, ¡°Say it!¡±


    ¡°The speaker¡¯s voice is a little familiar. The Al intelligence camera of our monitoring system can record


    voices. One of the voices is 100% consistent with that on the phone. That person is..


    As Shark¡¯s technician spoke, he yed the image of this person on the big screen.


    That was a typical local-looking man in his thirties, who dressed very locally.


    Shark¡¯s technician introduced the man. ¡°His name is Leighton, a gambler, who has been in some gang


    in the east area.¡±


    Shark looked sullen. After a while, he waved his hand and said, ¡°Go to the security department for help.


    When these people take the money bag from the trash can, we¡¯ll exterminate theirir.¡±


    Since he knew who the enemy was, Shark figured out what to do.


    Shark immediately arranged the finance to exchange 1 million Oros for Oliver¡¯s cash, put the money in


    a bag, and then handed it over to Wayne to ce it in the garbage can in the alley next door.


    Of course, Shark also arranged for people secretly to monitor at heights, and the video was transmitted


    to the monitoring room in real-time, which was high-definition.


    Oliver was in the surveince room with Shark.


    Shark didn¡¯t ask him to leave. Obviously, if Oliver was involved in the conspiracy behind this, Shark


    wouldn¡¯t be easy on


    So what would happen to Oliver depended on the truth.


    However, Shark believed what Oliver said when he saw thetter didn¡¯t panic at all.


    Wayne quickly left as required after cing the money bag. About ten minutester, a man appeared in


    the alley.


    But it was clear to everyone that this man wasn¡¯t Leighton.


    After checking that no one was around, that guy quickly grabbed the bag and went out into a ck van.


    Shark¡¯s men kept watching and followed the car from a distance.


    The van seemed to be unaware of it. Shark¡¯s people were very skillful in following the van. They were


    far away and familiar with the ce, so they could take pictures with high-definition binocrs.


    After half an hour of wandering, the van finally arrived at a ce in the east area that seemed to be an


    urban vige.


    Three people got out of the van and entered an old five-story building with the money bag.


    Seeing this, Shark gave an order: Take all the people in the building back!


    Casino security agents were either mercenaries or ex-soldiers of the special army, and their skills were


    far beyond the reach of gangsters.


    The heavily armed task force came down floor by floor with little effort, and the gang was quickly


    defeated.


    On the top floor, Oliver saw Leighton. There were seven kidnappers here. After the task force disarmed


    and controlled the gangsters, one of them kicked a door inside the room.


    In the room, Hailey, blindfolded, was tied to an iron fence at the head of a bed. She didn¡¯t know what


    had happened even after she was rescued.


    Instead of handing the gangsters over to the police, Shark ordered that they all be taken to his secret


    ce.


    Oliver and others were also invited to the site.


    Leighton and the others were shouting along the way. Shark didn¡¯t say a word except for beating them


    hard.


    Leighton and the others instantly calmed down.


    Only Hailey looked at those masked men with guns in horror. She didn¡¯t know where the car was going.


    Hailey knew that these people were definitely not policemen, because they went to a remote rural area


    instead of the police


    station.


    The ce was a sort of deserted country factory, very old.


    As soon as Hailey saw Oliver on the scene, she immediately understood everything. She rushed


    forward and hugged him, sobbing silently!


    Shark did not say much, and as soon as he waved his hand, hisckeys tied up Leighton and others.


    When they were pushed to the cutter, Leighton and others copsed, crying for mercy.


    Shark listened to them confess one by one with a gloomy face.


    But he found out that it was just a coincidence!


    Leighton and others got an evil idea when they saw Hailey who was pretty and living a luxurious life, so


    they kidnapped her to ckmail her rtives.


    Then Oliver got there after he received the message. Leighton didn¡¯t send Oliver to the casino to mess


    up with him. Leighton just didn¡¯t want to get the police¡¯s attention.


    And Leighton didn¡¯t expect that Oliver would easily win 70 million Oros at the casino!

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159


    Shark¡¯s teeth gritted with hatred when he understood the cause and effect of this matter! Leighton¡¯s


    disgraceful gangsters made trouble and sent Oliver to his casino incidentally.


    Leighton didn¡¯t mean to mess with Shark, of course. He had no idea that Oliver was so good. It all was


    just a coincidence. Shark knew that Oliver didn¡¯t mean to make trouble for him in the casino, but it was


    also true that Oliver had identally won 70 million Oros.


    The cause of all this was the Leighton gang.


    Shark looked gloomy, wondering what to do with the 70 million Oros.


    At this point, Shark was 70% sure that Oliver had cheated, but none of them could find


    any


    evidence.


    He was also thinking of using hard methods by arresting Oliver and others and torturing them to


    confess. As long as Oliver admitted he had cheated, everything would be fine.


    ording to the localw, casinos must be operated properly. As long as gamblers didn¡¯t cheat, they


    had to pay no matter how much money the gamblers won.


    But once there was evidence of gamblers cheating, the authorities were also extremely tough on it.


    After all, they had to protect casino interests, too.


    Shark hesitated whether to torture Oliver and the others for 70 million Oros.


    It was an undeniable truth that Shark was a jargon in this regard and he believed that no one could


    survive his tormenting. All would confess in the end.


    But he was hesitating whether he should do it to Oliver.


    At this moment, his phone rang again. He stood up in silence after answering it.


    When Oliver saw Haileying back, he felt the whole thing was too coincidental.


    He had thought saving Hailey would take a lot of effort and might not go smoothly, but unexpectedly,


    the casino boss solved it easily.


    Oliver whispered to Hailey and asked something. Fortunately, the kidnappers didn¡¯t rough up or abuse


    Hailey in order to raise arge ransom. They just controlled her personal freedom.


    Oliver was relieved. Then he bowed to the thoughtful Shark and said sincerely, ¡°Sir, thank you so much


    foring back in good condition. I can¡¯t take the 70 million Oros! I¡¯ll return them to you. In addition, I


    want to treat you to a


    my friend¡¯s meal. People from my country are courteous people. If you need me in the future, I¡¯ll do


    whatever to help!¡±


    Shark did Oliver a big favor, so Oliver gave Shark hismitment directly.


    That was exactly what Shark wanted. He asked, ¡°Well¡­ Mr. Eastwood, I happen to have a problem. I


    don¡¯t know if¡­¡± Oliver listened to Denise¡¯s trantion and immediately nodded. ¡°No problem. As long


    as I can do it, I¡¯ll help you. But if I¡¯m not able to do it¡­¡±


    Although Oliver agreed quickly, he also said in advance that if it was something he couldn¡¯t do, he


    wouldn¡¯t be helpful. Shark pondered for a while and then said, ¡°Well, I once had an opponent who wasContent is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    good at gambling. Now hees to me and wants to have a bet with me. No matter whom I ask for


    help, I¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Oliver was relieved. He was thinking that if Shark asked him to kill someone or rob things,


    he would definitely not do it.


    But a bet was easy for him.


    1


    ¡°Mr. Vaart, I¡¯ll bet on it for you. But to tell you the truth, I don¡¯t know anything about gambling. I¡¯m not


    100 percent sure whether I can win or not.


    Shark was transfixed and stared at Oliver in surprise. ¡°You¡­ Know nothing about gambling? Then how


    did you win 70 million Oros from me?¡±


    Shark was in no way to believe that Oliver had won the 70 million Oros by chance.


    Oliver started to ponder.


    Shark got it and immediately asked Oliver to go to the next room.


    Sensing that the Shark was harmless, Oliver immediately ordered Wayne and Simon to wait in the


    monitoring room.


    After entering the next room, Shark closed the door and said, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, don¡¯t worry. There is no


    surveince equipment in this room, nor is there a third person present. If you have anything to say, I


    swear by God that your secret will never be revealed!¡±


    Shark said this sincerely.


    Oliver thought for a while and looked at the room. There was paper and a pen in it. He immediately


    said to Shark, ¡°Write any words or numbers on the paper with your pen. Cover them up when you¡¯re


    done.¡±


    Shark didn¡¯t know what Oliver meant. After thinking for a while, he went over and wrote the number 21


    with his he turned the paper over and covered it on the table.


    pen.


    Then


    Oliver looked at the paper and gestured to Shark a few secondster. He put two fingers up in his left


    hand and one finger up in his right, saying, ¡°Twenty-one.¡±


    As Oliver couldn¡¯t speak Saxoniese, he could only gesture.


    But Shark understood it. He was stunned when he saw Oliver show him the exact number that he had


    just written. He thought, ¡°Did he peek at it?¡±


    After thinking about it, Shark immediately took another piece of paper and put it upright in front of


    Oliver. Then he wrote down a number and asked Oliver, ¡°Guess it again.¡±


    By this time he knew what Oliver was going to say to him.


    There was no way Oliver could see his numbers this time.


    Oliver made another gesture. ¡°Fifteen, one and five.¡±


    Shark was stunned and turned the paper over to look at the back. He wondered, ¡°Could it be seen from


    the back?¡±


    He looked at it for a while, but he couldn¡¯t see through the figures from the back.


    Shark thought, ¡®How on earth did Oliver guess?


    Is there a security camera in this room?¡¯


    But it was impossible. This ce belonged to Shark himself.


    But there is no absolute. What if Oliver paid off hisckey?


    Shark thought for a while and took out a thick notebook. He opened it from the middle and when he


    was about to write the number, he stopped, then took off his clothes and covered the notebook.


    Finally, Shark put his hands in his clothes and quietly wrote a number and even a letter in his notebook


    covered by his clothes.


    Under his clothes, he closed the notebook and uncovered his clothes. Pointing to the thick notebook,


    he said, ¡°Guess again!¡± Oliver looked at the notebook. He was about 13 feet away from it. Instead of


    touching it, he stood where he had been and nced at the notebook. ¡°This number is 32, a three, a


    two, plus a letter b.¡±


    Shark was dumbfounded!


    He was thinking, ¡°Damn it. I wrote this number and added the letters after it on the spur of the moment.


    Even if Oliver is lucky, he can only guess the numbers urately at most. It was impossible for him to


    guess the letters after the numbers.¡± Shark opened the notebook and checked it.


    Indeed, the number ¡°32¡± was clearly written on the middle page of the notebook, followed by a ¡°b¡±,


    ¡°T-That¡¯s amazing!¡±

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160


    Shark was so surprised that he couldn¡¯t close his mouth.


    He was absolutely sure that Oliver couldn¡¯t see what he wrote from any angle, even if Oliver had an


    insider.


    Unless Oliver¡¯s eyes could see through things.


    But Shark hadn¡¯t thought about it yet. He just felt that Oliver was cheating, but he couldn¡¯t figure out


    how.


    Shark was stunned for a moment and then asked Oliver puzzledly, ¡°How did you cheat?¡±


    Oliver thought for a while, pointed to the door, and said, ¡°Denise.


    Shark understood what Oliver meant. He opened the door at once and called Denise in. Without her


    trantion, he and Oliver couldn¡¯t exin anything more profound to each other.


    When Denise came in, Oliver said to her, ¡°Exin it to him. Just say¡­ It¡¯s the power of my eyes.¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Hearing this, Shark was somewhat confused.


    ¡°Can he really see through things?¡± he thought.


    The thought of ¡°see-through¡± made Shark¡¯s heart suddenly jump. Shark thought in his heart, ¡°Damn it,


    he¡­ Can really see through things?¡±


    If he could see through it, everything would be exined and reasonable.


    But are there really such strange people and abilities in this world?-


    Although there are a lot of movies, everyone knows in reality that films and novels are made up and


    fake.


    But I covered my hands and the notebook with clothes. Even if there were 1,000 cameras in this room,


    it would be useless unless this man could really see through things.¡¯


    Of course, Oliver wouldn¡¯t exin it thoroughly. It was enough to leave Shark with room for


    imagination.


    But Shark still recognized Oliver¡¯s ability. He thought for a while and asked, ¡°Where do you live now?¡±


    Oliver replied that it was Crystal Resort Hotel.


    Shark waved his hand and said, ¡°Then move to our hotel. Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll have the best room for


    free.¡±


    Oliver nodded slightly and said, ¡°That¡¯s great. Thank you, Mr. Vaart.¡±


    Oliver knew that Shark was worried about him leaving. But since Oliver had made a promise, he would


    definitely help Shark in this matter, but he didn¡¯t dare to make a 100% guarantee. Since Shark saved


    Hailey, Oliver must try his best to repay the favor.


    Shark pointed to the chip and said, ¡°You won the money. I¡¯ll let the ountant transfer it into your


    ount.¡±


    Oliver refused, but Shark wasn¡¯t faking. Although it was very painful to give away 70 million Oros, it


    was worthwhilepared with what would happenter.


    Besides, his opponent was bound to ce a huge bet this time. It would not be less than 200 million


    Oros. It was either him or his opponent going down. This kind of hatred would never end.


    If Oliver helped him win this life-or-death game, 7 million Oros would certainly be nothing.


    Shark was pleased to see that Oliver had readily agreed and then ordered his men to deal with


    Leighton¡¯s gang.


    Oliver just left those people to Shark.


    Sharks didn¡¯t want their lives, but it was inevitable that they¡¯d be disabled.


    In the next few days, Oliver and his friends lived in Shark¡¯s hotel and sometimes went to the casino.


    But Oliver stopped gambling as it would be too embarrassing to win Shark¡¯s money again.


    Denise was very dedicated, apanying Oliver from morning to night, exining the customs and


    food here.


    Although Oliver didn¡¯t go to college, he somehow learned Utopinese easily. He wasn¡¯t very fluent, but


    he could understand and speak simple words.


    On the afternoon of the fourth day, Shark suddenly invited Oliver to his casino, saying his rival was


    coming to his casino tonight at 7:00.


    Oliver told Shark that Shark¡¯s rival was very confident and dared to challenge Shark at Shark¡¯s Casino.


    Shark said with a wry smile, ¡°He¡¯s not confident but well-prepared. He invited several major media


    reporters to record the video. No one can cheat. It is legal to bet in the casino, so no matter how big his


    bet is, I have to take it.¡±


    09:58


    ¨®liver got it. He nodded and said to Shark, ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee you a win, but I will definitely do my best.¡±


    Shark nodded with a wry smile, ¡°Thank you. If I can get through it this time, I can still run the casino


    hotel leisurely. If I lose, I may have to retire.¡±


    Oliver could see the pressure on Shark, so he held Shark¡¯s hand and shook it hard tofort Shark.


    At 6:30 p.m., Oliver and the others apanied Shark to the casino and arrived at thergest and


    most luxurious VIP room upstairs.


    Shark¡¯s rival finally arrived. He was a man in his forties, apanied by five or six men and women


    carrying cameras, who were from several major media outlets.


    Normally, casinos didn¡¯t allow media people to show up, but they were allowed by Shark this time.


    Shark¡¯s rival¡¯s name was Walter.


    Shark introduced Walter to Oliver seriously. ¡°This is Mr. Walter, one of the top three gambling masters


    in the world. It is said that he secretly won Leo, first ce in the worldst year.¡±


    As for how Walter formed an inextricable enmity with him, Shark didn¡¯t say:


    Walter smiled politely and nced at the people present. His eyes stayed on Des for a few seconds,


    then said to Shark, ¡°Shark, let me give you some advice before betting. As long as you are capable,


    you can ask anyone in this world to bet on your behalf, but Des is no match for me. If you let him do it


    for you, you will lose.¡±


    Shark smiled and shook his head seriously. ¡°Walter, it¡¯s not Des who is acting for me, but this one¡­¡±


    Then he pointed to Oliver and said formally, ¡°Oliver is from a foreign country. He¡¯s my agent. You won¡¯t


    object to it, will you?¡±


    ¡°This one?¡±


    Walter was surprised. He also nced at Oliver just now, but he didn¡¯t pay much attention to Oliver.


    Firstly, Oliver was too young, and secondly, Oliver wasn¡¯t his acquaintance or in the record file in his


    head.


    Walter studied the people who might win him day and night. He thought that if Shark wanted someone


    to do it for him, that person must be one of them.


    But Walter wasn¡¯t particrly worried because although these guys were good, their winning rate was


    less than 40% if they bet with him.


    And today, he invited the media to record the whole process. What he wanted was that there would be


    no cheating equipment in the room. The gamble could only bepletely based on luck.


    And Walter was not afraid to bet on luck, because he had a superb memory and mathematical ability.


    For that, Walter had already won 70% of the game.


    Walter wondered, ¡®Did Shark go to the wrong person out of despair?


    Isn¡¯t he afraid of losing all his fortune umted these years by inviting an unknown young man who


    I have never seen before?¡¯


    Walter stared at Oliver for a few seconds and smiled, ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t object to who you invite to bet


    on your behalf.¡±

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161


    Walter certainly wouldn¡¯t object to Shark seeking his own doom.


    But Walter was still a little disappointed. He¡¯d been enemies with Shark forever, but he still hoped that


    Shark could invite the real top master to bet so that he could feel the happiness of avenging himself.


    To verify there was no surveince and other cheating techno-electronics, Walter had two entourages


    carry electronic devices around the room to check.


    It took them fifteen minutes to check, and they checked it incredibly carefully without missing any


    corner.


    After the check, they nodded to Walter and reported, ¡°Boss, there¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Walter nodded and said to Shark, ¡°Are you sure about your agent? I¡¯ll give you onest chance.¡±


    Shark forced a smile to spread out his hands and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Walter didn¡¯t say anything more. He spread out his hands and motioned to Oliver. ¡°Please sit down.¡±


    He and Oliver were the only two sitting at the table. The others were several feet away to avoid


    cheating.


    Journalists had four cameras for Oliver and Walter, two for each, leaving no room for cheating.


    Walter waved for his assistant to bring arge file bag. He then took out the papers and bank cards


    inside.


    ¡°These are the property documents of some ces of mine. It¡¯s unrealistic to sell them out and cash in


    quickly, so I converted them into current prices. Today, I brought mywyer here. If I lose, we can sign


    a transfer agreement on-site. I have five properties, with a total value of 210 million Oros. In addition, I


    have 290 million Oros of cash deposit. I can withdraw the cash here. Please exchange them for 500


    million Oros worth of chips. Do you have any problem?¡±


    Shark couldn¡¯t help trembling. He thought, ¡°Is he aiming to make me a beggar? He¡¯s obviously have


    calcted my total assets.¡±


    The total assets and cash Shark had umted over the years was about 500 million Oros, including


    his 37% stake in the casino.


    It seemed that Walter had secretly verified and ounted for his assets. Walter¡¯s bet was just enough


    to make him lose all of them.


    Walter was 100% sure that he could win. Shark began to worry whether Oliver could really help him.


    His concern was sure justified. He even wanted to take the initiative to pay 100 million Oros to admit


    defeat.


    But that wouldn¡¯t work, either. Shark knew very well that Walter wouldn¡¯t let him off the book.


    With a pale face, Shark could only wave to his subordinate to exchange chips for Walter and prepare


    500 million Oros for Oliver.


    The minimum face value of the chips is 10 million Oros, 10 chips are 100 million Oros, and 500 million


    Oros means only 50 chips.


    Oliver¡¯s chip was given to him by Shark himself. After giving it to Oliver, Shark touched Oliver¡¯s ear and


    whispered, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, I¡¯ve trusted you with my life!¡±


    Oliver nodded, but he didn¡¯t promise anything at this point.


    Walter stared at Oliver for a while. He couldn¡¯t see anything special about this young man.


    ¡°How do you want to y this?¡± Walter asked Oliver.


    Oliver pondered for a moment and said seriously, ¡°I think¡­ We should not y somethingplicated.


    How about ying poker first? We each pick a card, and whoever has the bigger point will win. Is that


    okay?¡±


    Walter chuckled and nodded. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s do it.¡±


    Then he asked a waiter to bring in the cards.


    The waiter delivered twenty decks of cards at once and stacked them on the table.


    Walter took a deck and turned it upside down like he was doing magic. He stretched out his index


    finger to push the poker cards. Then the cards turned into a long ¡°dragon¡± waving up and down at his


    hands.


    ¡°Could you examine whether there is any problem with the cards?¡± Walter was very polite in asking


    Oliver to check cards. The cards belonged to the casino. Of course, Shark wouldn¡¯t rig them. All of


    them were regr cards without any fakes.


    Oliver took one look and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s OK for me.¡±


    Walter also checked it carefully, but to Oliver, it was more like Walter was counting cards.


    Walter checked it and shuffled it a few times. Then he turned the card over with the back up and then


    spread them and said


    to Oliver, ¡°Oliver, you first.¡±


    Walter was very polite and then reminded Oliver of the rules, ¡°The win or lose is tied in a card.


    Whoever has the biggest point will win. If it¡¯s the same number on the cards, we should follow the order


    of Spades, Hearts, Clubs, and Diamonds. Do you have any problem?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Oliver nodded in response.


    Oliver was just worried that Walter obviously had a strong memory. If Walter dared to y like this, he


    must be sure that he could win. He¡¯d probably get the biggest card of Spades A if he drew the card


    first.


    But Oliver was relieved that Walter politely asked him to draw the card first. If he was to draw first, he


    would definitely pick the Spades A and win the first round.


    Before Oliver picked a card, Walter smiled and asked Oliver, ¡°How much do you want to bet on this


    round?¡±


    Oliver intended to bet all the 500 million Oros in this round. Since he was allowed to pick the card first,


    he would win.


    But Walter was generous enough to let him take the card first, so Oliver didn¡¯t have the heart to win


    Walter money in the first round. And Walter would absolutely make excuses if the bet wasn¡¯t fair.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ce 100 million Oros.¡±


    Oliver pondered for a while, counted ten chips, and threw them into the center.


    Walter was stunned and wondered, ¡®How dare he bet 100 million Oros in the first round?


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Does he really mean to help Shark?¡¯


    Seeing that Oliver had paid 100 million Oros in the first round, Shark¡¯s face changed and his heart


    thumped.


    But since the gamble was handed over to Oliver, Shark couldn¡¯t stop it and could only stare at Oliver


    anxiously.


    Walter was stunned for a moment and thenughed. Then he counted ten chips and threw them out.


    Of course, he would not refuse.


    Walter firmly remembered AKQJ and the other 12 cards while shuffling the cards.


    Originally, there were 54 cards in a deck. Excluding the two joker cards, there were 52 left. Walter could


    memorize 80% of them in a short time. Given more time, say four or five minutes, he could almost


    memorize all of them.


    But if it was within a minute, like only thirty seconds just now, he was already very impressive to


    memorize 16 cards while shuffling them.


    Walter also nced at Oliver when he was shuffling cards. He found that Oliver didn¡¯t look at the cards.


    Walter was ecstatic. With his card-counting ability and mathematicalputing power, he was


    definitely among the top gambling masters in the world.


    ¡°No matter how good one¡¯s memory is, he has to look at the cards,¡± Walter thought.


    But Oliver didn¡¯t even look at the cards. How could he remember?


    Walter was worried that Oliver was also good at memorizing, so he nced at Oliver during the


    shuffling, But Oliver didn¡¯t even look at the cards, so he believed that Oliver was doomed to lose.


    Therefore, Walter deliberately limited the time to show the cards.


    ¡°Oliver, you pick the card first.¡±

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    Walter did underestimate Oliver, so he let Oliver pick the card first.


    He didn¡¯t think Oliver would get the biggest card, Spades A


    Oliver wouldn¡¯t leave Walter any chance. He would win if he could. It wasn¡¯t the time to be polite when


    100 million Oros were at stake.


    A stack of cards facing down was spread to form a long, continuous line, with only a narrow strip of the


    back of each card visible.


    Oliver stared at the narrow strips one by one to identify them. He saw Spades A on the 21st card.


    Seeing Spades A, Oliver stopped looking and reached for the card.


    Walter¡¯s heart thumped!


    He remembered where Spades A was clearly. But he never expected that Oliver would reach out and


    take the Spades A he had his eyes on!


    ¡°Damn it. I¡¯m going to lose 100 million Oros!¡± he thought.


    Walter¡¯s face darkened, and he suddenly became vignt. He wondered, ¡®Is this guy pretending?


    Is he actually a good gambler?¡¯


    As far as Walter was concerned, he knew very well that there was no luck in the world in terms


    of/gambling. Winning cards only depended on cheating or memory and calction.


    Others were also staring at Oliver nervously, especially Shark.


    When Oliver took out a poker card and turned it over, everyone was relieved to see that it was Spades


    A.


    They won.


    ¡°You won this round. Change the cards and let¡¯s go for the second round.¡±


    Without further thought, Walter reached out and took a new deck of cards.


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±


    Oliver suddenly sp?ke and said to Walter, ¡°Mr. Walter, shall I shuffle the cards?¡±


    Walter nodded and handed him the cards.


    Oliver took the cards out of the box. The cards were face down, almost against the table, so they


    couldn¡¯t see the face of the card.


    Oliver shuffled the cards awkwardly with half the cards in each hand.


    Oliver was so clumsy that even the dealer standing beside him couldn¡¯t watch it.


    Levy this


    ¡°How dare a man like him y this life-or-death game?¡± the dealer thought.


    Walter yet thought Oliver was pretending.


    Oliver shuffled the cards awkwardly. Then the cards were ced on the tabletop and spread apart in a


    fan shape, forming a long fan-like formation.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Like Walter, each card showed only one narrow side and only thest card had the entire back.


    Oliver gestured towards Walter with an open hand, signaling, ¡°Mr. Walter, you first.¡±


    In this round, Oliver reciprocated with the same words.


    Still, Oliver had an advantage. Walter looked at the cards in thest shuffle and remembered them with


    a superb memory. But in this round, Oliver shuffled the cards face down against the table and no one


    saw the card face, so Walter couldn¡¯t


    remember.


    way


    So even if Oliver asked Walter to take the card first, there was no way for Walter to know the number.


    It all depended on luck.


    Walter stared at Oliver expressionlessly and asked, ¡°How much do you bet in this round?¡±


    After thinking for a while, Oliver pushed out the 100 million Oros worth of chips that he had just won


    and a 100 million Oros worth of principal and said, ¡°I¡¯ll bet 200 million Oros. The 100 million Oros I won


    plus a principal of 100 million Oros.¡±


    If Oliver lost, it would only cost him 100 million Oros.


    If Walter lost again, he¡¯d only have 200 million Oros left.


    Oliver nced at the back of the card to identify it. The Spades A in this deck was on the third card.


    Walter sneered, ¡°Okay. Since you¡¯re going to bet on your luck, let¡¯s both bet on it.¡±


    Walter stared at the cards for a while, but he was really not sure. No matter how good his gambling


    skills were, this kind of gambling could only be done by pure luck.


    Walter thought for a few seconds, then closed his eyes and picked up a card casually. Since he didn¡¯t


    know the number of cards, why should he think so much?


    Walter took out one of the cards and put it on the table.


    It was a Hearts 5.


    That wasn¡¯t a big number.


    But since it was a gamble of luck, there was no guarantee that Oliver would get the big card.


    And then was Oliver¡¯s turn.


    Shark was so nervous that his palms were covered with sweat. His heart almost jumped out of his


    chest. He stared at Oliver and didn¡¯t dare to blink. He just muttered in his mind, ¡°God bless!¡±


    Oliver was not nervous at all. As long as Walter didn¡¯t get the Spades A, he would win.


    The only thing he was worried about was Walter being lucky enough to get a Spades A.


    Since Walter only got a Hearts 5, he didn¡¯t need to get the Spades A so as not to arouse other people¡¯s


    suspicion.


    Oliver identified the cards one by one. Then he deliberately picked a Spades 5, took it, and turned it


    over.


    ¡°Spades 5! Right next to Hearts 5. What a narrow margin!¡±


    Everyone clenched their fists and shouted.


    Walter¡¯s face turned pale as if his heart was grabbed by something.


    He thought, ¡®A narrow victory? Is that possible?


    Is it luck or is he pretending?¡¯


    Suddenly, Walter had a feeling that the kid before him was going to win!


    If this kid had cheated, how did he cheat?


    Was it because he just shuffled the cards?


    Walter thought that Oliver must have yed tricks in the shuffle just now, but he didn¡¯t see it.


    So in the third round, Walter took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯ll shuffle this one.¡±


    Oliver nodded and said, ¡°Okay. But I have one condition. You can¡¯t look at the card¡¯s face. Shuffle them


    the same way I did, face down against the table. No one can look at or remember the cards.¡±


    Do not look at or remember the cards!


    As expected, Oliver knew his strengths and weaknesses.


    If he couldn¡¯t remember cards while shuffling, he really had to gamble on luck.


    But Walter still had his wits about him. He thought that Oliver yed tricks when shuffling the cards. If


    he didn¡¯t let Oliver touch the cards and shuffled them on the table, Oliver could only pray for luck.


    All he needed to do was make sure Oliver couldn¡¯t y tricks.


    Thinking of this, Walter took the cards and shuffled them against the table several times casually.


    But Walter was still confident because when card factories encased cards, they basically followed a


    fixed order: The first one was the big joker, the second one was the little joker, the third one was


    Spades A, the fourth one was Spades 2, and the fifth one is was Spades 3¡­


    Spades were followed by Hearts, Hearts were followed by Clubs and then Diamonds, and thest card


    is a substitute for any


    card.


    The total number of cards in a deck was 55.


    But some cards didn¡¯t have thest card, and sometimes thest card would be ced behind the big


    and little jokers, in the third position.


    So Walter just needed to remember where the third and fourth cards in this deck were because Spades


    A was either the third or the fourth card.


    When he shuffled the previous deck of cards, he saw that the third card was thest card referred to


    above. These cards were all from the same factory, so the fourth card must be Spades A.


    Walter asked Oliver, ¡°How much did you bet on this round?¡±


    Oliver nced at the chips before Walter and said, ¡°You only have 200 million Oros. Then I¡¯ll bet 200


    million Oros, but this time¡­ Should I go first?¡±


    Walter was stunned and stared at Oliver for a few seconds. Then he nodded and said, ¡°Okay, you first!¡±

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163


    Oliver drew first in the first round, and Walter took the card first in the second round.


    It made sense that Oliver asked for a head start in the third round.


    But Walter suddenly had an ominous feeling in his heart!


    Oliver could tell from the look of Walter while Walter was shuffling. Walter was particrly confident in


    this round.


    Oliver also thought of what Walter thought in an instant. Even if they didn¡¯t look at the card¡¯s face and


    shuffled the cards against the table, the order of cards was fixed. If Walter had a good memory, he


    could remember it.


    So Oliver wanted to draw first. Even if Walter remembered the order, as long as Oliver got Spade A


    first, Oliver would be the winner.


    No matter how many ns Walter had, Oliver only needed one.


    This time, Shark was not so nervous. He had won 300 million Oros in the first two rounds and Walter


    only had 200 million Oros left. Even if he lost this round, Walter would only win back his own capital


    and lose 100 million Oros.


    And even if Oliver lost this round, he had all his 500 million Oros and 100 million Oros in profits. So he


    was rxed.


    At least he wouldn¡¯t lose all he had at this moment.


    Walter let Oliver go first, and Oliver didn¡¯t refuse it either in this round. He didn¡¯t need to think about


    anything else but getting Spades A.


    After the identification, Oliver reached out and took a card.


    As soon as Walter saw where Oliver drew the card, he couldn¡¯t help but narrow his eyes.


    At this point, he was absolutely sure that Oliver knew the number on the card because Oliver got a


    Spades A!


    Turned over, it was indeed Spades A.


    ¡°We win!¡±


    Shark clenched his fists and howled in a low voice, feelingpletely relieved.


    He won all the 500 million Oros worth of chips. It was over.


    Walter stared at Oliver and then waved for his assistant.


    His assistant opened a file pocket, took out a bank check, and said to Shark, ¡°This is my Quesdia Bank


    check. One billion Oros in cash. Let¡¯s bet thest round!¡±


    Shark actually wanted to refuse, but he couldn¡¯t. Walter came for revenge. If Walter didn¡¯t get what he


    wanted, he could alwayse again.


    Since he had Oliver now, Shark just went with it.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s bet. I can¡¯t refuse, can I?¡± Shark stared at Walter and mocked himself.


    Walter then said to Oliver, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, I want to change the game this time. Since you like to bet on


    luck, let¡¯s cover the shuffler and shuffle the cards with the machine. No one can see or remember the


    cards, nor can anyone operate them manually. After the machine finishes the shuffling, we will choose


    three cards respectively. The winner will be determined by the number of points on the three cards.


    Three threes are the biggest number.¡±


    Oliver knew this game where the winner was decided by the number of points from three cards. Nine


    points were thergest number, but less powerful than the nine points from three cards with number


    three.


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    Of course, Oliver didn¡¯t object. This game was the same for him and he could identify the cards as well.


    What Walter bet was that Oliver couldn¡¯t get three threes.


    Walter added, ¡°We¡¯ll do only one round. You and I will each bet one billion Oros.¡±


    up


    with


    nothing.


    Walter took out a total of 1.5 billion Oros worth of chips. If Oliver lost, Shark would end Shark had no


    choice. He waved to the dealer to take the shuffler and then covered it with a thick cloth cover. Then he


    pressed the start button to start the shuffler under the cover.


    The machine shuffled the cards much faster than human hands. No one knew how many cards had


    been shuffled. At Walter¡¯s order, the dealer stopped the machine.


    The dealer was very skilled. He took out the cards from the shuffler and put them on the table, then


    smoothly spread them out on the table in a graceful fan-like motion.


    Walter nced at Oliver.


    Oliver reached out his hand and said politely, ¡°Mr. Walter, you go first.¡±


    Each of them drew the card first twice in the four rounds.


    Without saying anything, Walter reached out and picked up three cards at random, but he didn¡¯t turn


    them over.


    Oliver could identify Walter¡¯s cards¡¯ numbers.


    One Hearts Q, one Spades 2, and one Spades 7.


    He actually got nine points.


    He couldn¡¯t have done it by remembering cards. It was pure luck.


    Oliver had no choice but to win with three threes.


    Everyone was staring at Oliver who seemingly picked out three cards randomly, but in fact, he didn¡¯t


    take them until he had identified the cards.


    A Diamonds 3, a Spades 3, and a Hearts 3, three threes.


    Everyone wanted to see Oliver¡¯s cards, but he didn¡¯t turn them over and just looked at Walter.


    Walter held the three cards in his hand and covered them to look at them alone.


    The first, the second, and then the third card.


    Walter looked at the cards very slowly, expressionless.


    Oliver suddenly had an ominous feeling. He stared at the back of Walter¡¯s cards and began to identify


    them again.


    Then he saw a new color-coating glueyer on the surface of Hearts Q, and the card turned into Hearts


    3.


    Hearts 3?


    Oliver was stunned and thought, ¡°Damn it. This guy cheats.¡±


    Looking at Walter¡¯s second and third cards, Oliver found that these two cards also had a new color-


    coating glueyer that turned the cards into Diamonds 3 and Spades 3.


    Oliver was wondering, ¡®How did he cheat?


    Where does the color gluee from?¡¯


    Oliver stared at Walter¡¯s hand and tried to identify how thetter yed tricks.


    It turned out that Walter was wearing an ultra-thin skin-color glove on his right hand, which had an


    inteyer and a very small cut at the thumbprint, about 0.3 inches wide.


    The cut was actually a superminiature color printing device. When Walter slowly looked at the cards, he


    reprinted the poker cards and pasted them with colored paint, changing the numbers on the cards into


    threes.


    Actually, Walter¡¯s move was a little risky. He had to make sure that Oliver wouldn¡¯t get the same card


    as him.,


    If there were the same cards, it was obvious that someone was cheating.


    Walter¡¯s card would be found out as long as they were checked.


    That was why Walter asked for machine shuffling so that Oliver had a lower chance of getting threes.


    Originally, Walter had a pretty good chance of winning by getting nine points, but he had to take the risk


    and cheat in order to make sure he could win.


    The thing he was wearing didn¡¯t have an electronic chip. It was all glue, so it couldn¡¯t be detected by


    the instrument. This was also Walter¡¯s trump card. If he had won, there was no need to use this move,


    but since he lost the previous rounds, he must use it.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    And he did lose the first three rounds, so he didn¡¯t have a choice.


    Oliver sighed and beckoned Denise to trante to Walter. ¡°Mr. Walter, before we get started, I want to


    tell you something. It is said that there is a new color-coated material that can be installed in ultra-thin


    skin-color gloves without any visible ws. Have you ever seen it, Mr. Walter?¡±


    Walter¡¯s face changed instantly. He stared at Oliver nkly and thought, ¡°Is he talking about me?¡±

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    Walter seemed to be struck by lightning.


    Oliver knew he was cheating, and the details were so detailed that he couldn¡¯t deny it!


    Oliver said it in such detail, so Oliver obviously knew everything.


    Walter looked at Oliver¡¯s calm expression, tried to calm down, and then asked Oliver, ¡°N-No. Mr.


    Eastwood. What do you mean?¡±


    Oliver smiled and said thoughtfully, ¡°Mr. Walter, let¡¯s show the cards and see who has the better luck.


    Isn¡¯t it what we¡¯re trying to find out?¡±


    Walter was surprised again. Oliver didn¡¯t expose his cheating but wanted him to reveal his cards.


    Walter grabbed his cards and looked at them one by one.


    He wiped off theyer he had just painted, revealing the original cards.


    Hearts Q Spades 2, and Spades 7.


    Walter changed the cards back to the original and flipped them over.


    ¡°Nine points.¡±


    Shark who was staring at him felt so painful.


    The chances of winning at 9 points were sorge that Oliver could only beat Walter with 9 points from


    cards bigger than Spades Q and K, or three threes.


    The odds were slim.


    Walter was praying that Oliver got smaller cards than his.


    But he also felt a little ominous. If Oliver¡¯s cards were smaller than his, would Oliver me him for


    cheating?


    Although he changed the cards back, he was wearing an ultra-thin glove on his right hand. There was


    colored coating material in the glove, which could not be hidden.


    Oliver was staring at his cards. Walter could only guess whether Oliver would expose him or not.


    At this moment, Oliver slowly turned the cards one by one under everyone¡¯s gaze.


    The first was Spades 3, the second Diamonds 3, and the third Hearts 3.


    Shark almost fainted with joy. This kid didn¡¯t disappoint him and actually got the biggest number!


    In fact, Oliver¡¯s cards were the best cards in any


    card


    game.


    Walter suddenly felt relieved!


    He lost,pletely lost.


    All the desire for revenge, all the grudges, seemed to disappear in an instant.


    His whole life had been devoted to revenge. Only had he lostpletely did he let it go.


    ¡°Mr. Eastwood, I lost.¡±


    Walter suddenly became calm and quiet, then took off the glove he was wearing on his right hand, put


    it on the table, and said seriously, ¡°I cheated, Mr. Eastwood. I just don¡¯t understand. I didn¡¯t cheat with


    electronic materials, and the instruments couldn¡¯t detect it. How did you know? Besides, I think you


    cheated too, but I can¡¯t figure out how you cheated. You didn¡¯t even touch the cards or look at them,


    whichpletely vited thew of gambling skills. I have admitted defeat and will not regret it, but I


    just want to know how you cheated. Is that okay?¡±


    Oliver stared at Walter, thought for a while, and then shook his head. ¡°Mr. Walter, I didn¡¯t cheat. If


    anything, it might be my sixth sense. I could feel the number on each card. Can you believe it?¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Walter was stunned and shook his head with a bitter smile. Then he stood up and said to Shark, ¡°The


    hatred between us is over now. You will never see me again in this world. I cheated on today¡¯s bet. Do


    you want to send me to the authorities?¡±


    Shark hesitated.


    Official penalties for cheating were extremely harsh. Anyone caught cheating, whether a gambler or a


    casino, would be severely punished.


    If Walter was sent to an official institution, he would be imprisoned for decades due to such arge


    number.


    Just as the Shark was hesitating, Oliver said to him, ¡°Shark, there is a saying in my country that it¡¯s


    better to resolve disputes with enemies than to continue harboring grudges. Let me give you a


    suggestion. Give 100 million Oros of the profit to Mr. Walter so he can spend his old agefortably.¡±


    Shark was hesitant. But hearing Oliver¡¯s words, he nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do as you say. Walter, I¡¯m too


    old and no longer as ambitious as I was. I just want wealth. If you still want revenge on me, there is


    nothing I can do, but today I¡¯ll cut you some ck.¡±


    Walter was silent for a long time, then stood up and bowed deeply to Oliver. He said sincerely, ¡°Mr.


    Eastwood, thank you!¡±


    Walter left.


    And he left with 100 million Oros.


    Shark gave a gift to each of the media people who came with Walter, hoping that they would keep it a


    secret.


    In the end, Shark invited Oliver to a secret room alone and gave Oliver a bank check.


    Oliver nced at it and found that the number written on it was 8 followed by eight Os.


    It was 800 million Oros.


    Shark said sincerely, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, the credit for Walter¡¯s loss of 1.5 billion Oros is yours, so I have


    decided to give you 800 million Oros. In addition, I have a request¡­¡±


    Oliver was stunned for a moment and hurriedly refused. ¡°This is too much. Just forget it. Didn¡¯t I win 70


    million Oros in your casino before? That¡¯s enough. I¡¯m grateful for your help in letting my friend get


    away from the kidnappers safely, so this time it is just a repayment of your favor. I won¡¯t share the


    money!¡±


    Shark immediately shook his head and said, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, whatever you say, you did me a bigger


    favor. You take the money. In addition, I want to transfer 10% of my shares to you and hire you as the


    executive deputy director of our casino hotel. You don¡¯t have to work 9-5 here. If the casino is in a crisis


    like today, we will invite you to participate in the gambling.¡±


    Oliver started pondering. Of course, he could tell that Shark really wanted to give him the shares. After


    what happened today, Shark had lost his edge.


    No matter how much money he earned, he could only enjoy it when he was alive. When he was old, he


    finally realized that money was not the most important thing. He needed just enough money.


    Shark knew that Oliver¡¯s ability was more important than all his wealth. If it weren¡¯t for Oliver today, he


    would lose for sure.


    If it weren¡¯t for Oliver, his and Walter¡¯s positions would have switched. If he had lost, the winning Walter


    would have kicked him when he was down. His end must be miserable.


    He was running the casino, so he had no choice but to make bets with the challenger.


    Seeing Oliver hesitating, Shark snapped his fingers again and summoned a subordinate in. Then he


    asked the subordinate to prepare the documents so that he could transfer ten percent of his shares in


    the casino hotel to Oliver.

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165


    Oliver was a little overwhelmed.


    Shark patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°Oliver, if you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll think it is because


    I didn¡¯t give you enough. I hold 32% of the shares in the casino hotel, which is thergest shareholder.


    Then I will give you half of my shares.¡±


    ¡°No, no. I¡¯m not saying it¡¯s not enough.¡±


    Oliver blushed and hurriedly shook his head to exin.


    The casino had given him 70 million Oros before. Now Shark gave him 800 million Oros and 10% of


    the shares, which was worth at least a billion Oros.


    He had nned to spend 10 million Oros to save Hailey. But unexpectedly, not only did he spend


    nothing on saving Hailey but also got one billion Oros without effort.


    What a lucky dog.


    The money he got these days was much more than the total amount earned in one or two months


    before, and a billion Oros would be nearly ten billion if converted into the currency of Oliver¡¯s.


    When he was poor, he could barely keep his stomach full. Now he had plenty of money thrown at him!


    Shark then said to Oliver honestly and sincerely, ¡°Oliver, I have no ambition now. I¡¯m getting older, so I


    just want to follow you around the world to open my eyes and spend the rest of my life handsomely. So


    don¡¯t refuse me!¡±


    ¡°Does he want to be my sidekick?¡± Oliver wondered.


    Shark continued, ¡°Oliver, I can¡¯t help you if you only live in your country in the future. But if you want to


    enter the western regions, my contacts and experience will be of great help to you. I have an idea. If


    you want to develop abroad in the future, I will give you manpower and material resources, and I will


    only hold 10% of the shares. What do you say?¡±


    Hearing this, Oliver began to budge. With his ability, there was a chance he could make money from


    the capitalists abroad in the future.


    And Shark, a powerful and well-connected figure, would be a big advantage.


    ¡°Okay, Shark, I¡¯ll take it!¡±


    -Oliver stopped insisting. He shook hands with Shark fiercely and agreed.


    Shark was overjoyed. With a smile, he asked someone to arrange dinner for them. He wanted to


    celebrate it well.


    Shark asked the personal manager of Quesdia Bank toe to the hotel and open an ount for


    Oliver.


    Oliver saved 850 million Oros. Those who deposited more than 100 million Oros were all high-end


    customers of the bank, not to mention Oliver was specially rmended by Shark.


    Finally, the bank manager gave Oliver a phone number and said that it was the number of Oliver¡¯s


    personal bank butler- when he needed services in western countries. The butler could provide Oliver


    with any service items.


    Quesdia Bank¡¯s philosophy was that there was nothing it couldn¡¯t do when the customer had money.


    After everything was done, Hailey arrived before Oliver could have a drink.


    Hailey pursed her lips and nced at Oliver. After a while, she said, ¡°Oliver, thank you!¡±


    Oliver hurriedly waved his hand and said, ¡°Why are you thanking me? I had every reason toe


    here. If it were me, you would do the same for me!¡±


    Hailey¡¯s eyes reddened. She sat on the sofa and looked out of the window nkly, hands cupping her


    face,


    Oliver coughed and asked her, ¡°Boss, you¡­ What are you going to do now? Are you going back


    home?¡±


    Hailey looked back at him nkly and looked kind of lonely. She muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I have no


    father or home. I don¡¯t know where else to go.¡±


    ? ? ?? ? ?? ?? ?? ?


    Oliver couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Then go back home. At least it is safer back at home than abroad and we


    live closer there¡­¡±


    Hailey nced at him and said faintly, ¡°I¡¯m not worried about safety. If I get close to you, Sienna looks


    at me like an enemy. What¡¯s the point?¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Oliver was speechless.


    He was running out of words.


    But he didn¡¯t want Hailey to continue wandering outside. It wasn¡¯t safe for a girl.


    Hailey suddenly added, ¡°Oliver, I have nowhere else to go. Didn¡¯t about work here?¡±


    Shark just give you 10% of the shares in this casino? How


    Oliver thought, ¡°It sounds about right. I¡¯ll discuss it with Sharkter to see if he objects, but I don¡¯t think


    he¡¯ll say no.¡±


    Although the casino was a glitzy and tempting ce, it belonged to Shark. Now Shark was his man.


    Hailey would be absolutely safe to stay here, and no one would dare to mess with her.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell himter to see if he agrees.¡± Oliver didn¡¯t promise Hailey.


    Hailey asked Oliver again, ¡°I just saw a beautiful girl following you. Who is she?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ Do you mean Denise?¡± Oliver took some time to wrap his head around. He then hurriedly


    exined, ¡°She is the stewardess on our flight. Because she can speak ournguage and drove us to


    the hotel, we hired her as our interpreter.¡±


    He told Hailey about Denise honestly but left out that Denise needed money for her mother¡¯s treatment


    in case Haileyined.


    But Oliver suddenly thought, ¡°Why do I care what Hailey thinks?¡±


    Hailey nodded and added, ¡°She¡¯s pretty.¡±


    Oliver replied casually, ¡°Not as pretty as you.¡±


    After saying it, Oliver immediately regretted it as it sounded like he was flirting with her.


    Sure enough, Hailey blushed and nced at him. After a while, she said, ¡°Well¡­ Do you think I¡¯m


    better-looking, or Sienna?¡±


    Oliver was lost for words.


    If Oliver answered that she was better-looking, wouldn¡¯t it be to flirt with her for sure?


    But it would be too hurtful if he said that Sienna was better-looking.


    In fact, Hailey and Sienna were both beautiful. They had different personalities and beauty but there


    was no doubt that they were both top-notch beauties.


    Seeing that Oliver didn¡¯t answer, Hailey sighed.


    Oliver didn¡¯t know how tofort her. After a while, he said, ¡°Are you hungry? Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to


    have some delicious food. The hotel has a seafood restaurant near the beach, which is not bad. Let¡¯s


    go and try it.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Hailey was indeed hungry. She had been locked in her room by those kidnappers for a long time, and


    she didn¡¯t eat well or sleep well. She was so scared that she didn¡¯t have a nice talk with Oliver after


    being rescued.


    As soon as she said that, Denise came in.


    Oliver took a chip of 1 million Oros and handed it to her. ¡°You can exchange this. If it¡¯s not enough, let


    me know.¡±


    Denise was dumbfounded, somewhat overwhelmed. One million Oros was undoubtedly a huge sum for


    her.


    Oliver had given her 50,000 Oros in advance, so she was already satisfied. Unexpectedly, Oliver gave


    her another 1 million


    Oros!

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    One million Oros was enough for Denise to buy a nice local house and cover her mother¡¯s medical


    expenses.


    As for her career, Denise really wanted to quit. The economy was slowing down and flights were cutting


    back. She now earned just enough money for her basic needs.


    In the restaurant, Denise was absent-mindedly eating delicious food. During her time with Oliver these


    days, she felt that Oliver was not only rich but also kind-hearted, so she couldn¡¯t help thinking of


    entrusting him with her life.


    But after Hailey suddenly appeared, Denise was keen to find that Hailey definitely had a close


    rtionship with Oliver. She couldn¡¯t help feeling humble.


    She was definitely a beautiful woman in terms of appearance, but Hailey was more attractive than her.


    In addition, she and Oliver were from the same country, which naturally made her feel inferior to Hailey.


    But Denise foundter that Hailey and Oliver weren¡¯t really close. They didn¡¯t even talk much or get


    together in private.


    They didn¡¯t look like a couple.


    Denise could not help but get her hopes up again. If Hailey and Oliver weren¡¯t a couple, she would


    have a chance.


    Oliver had no idea of what was going on in Denise¡¯s head. As soon as his pressure disappeared, he


    began to pamper himself with food.


    Wayne and Simon were relieved and enjoyed the seafood.


    While they were eating, Shark came. He joined them with a smile and waved to a waiter for more food.


    Shark whispered to Oliver with a smile as he ate, ¡°Oliver, I¡¯ll take you somewhereter.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Oliver nodded with a smile.


    After dinner, Shark arranged for a female manager of the hotel to show Hailey and Denise around the


    shopping mall, and then got Oliver, Wayne, and Simon in a car.


    Shark also brought two bodyguards.


    As soon as Oliver saw Shark send the two girls away, he became suspicious.


    As expected, the ce Shark took Oliver and his friends to was a club for the rich.


    Shark then said to Wayne and Simon, ¡°You don¡¯t have to watch your boss here. Just enjoy yourselves.


    Don¡¯t worry about how much it costs. All of your expenses are on my membership card.¡±


    Wayne and Simon nced at each other and nodded.


    Starting from the entrance of this ce, there wereyers of security, and the outer edge was even


    more tightly guarded. This was where rich people came to spend money, so there was no problem with


    security.


    After Shark gave the order, he called a girl he knew to y a game. Oliver was wandering around the


    club hall alone.


    He wasn¡¯t as open as Shark, but it was okay to open his eyes here.


    The guests here were either rich or high-ranked. Waiters respected everyone here and were always on


    call.


    Oliver took a ss of wine and slipped into an attic in the corner. He wanted to find a quiet ce to


    y with his mobile phone, but he didn¡¯t expect that someone was there.


    It was a girl in a veiled hat. When Oliver saw this woman¡¯s face, he was stunned.


    She was a 23-year-old typical Oropa woman, strikingly beautiful. His first impression of her was


    stunning.


    I Spy With My Secret Eyes


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    +5 vouchers


    She looked even more amazing than Hailey and Sienna, but her face was as pale as a nk sheet of


    paper.


    The beautiful woman¡¯s red lips were particrly dazzling. She was holding a ss of bright red wine,


    and there seemed to be a drop of bright red liquid in the corner of her mouth, which was as red as


    blood. Oliver nodded to her and said, ¡°Miss, can I sit here?¡±


    The woman nced at him and said lightly, ¡°Whatever. You can stop it now if you want to hit on me. I¡¯m


    not interested in men.¡±


    Oliver was bewildered and said, ¡°Good. I¡¯m not interested in women either.¡±


    The girl snorted and ignored him. She drew a tissue to wipe the red wine from her mouth.


    Oliver didn¡¯t intend to talk to her anymore, but when he saw the bright red juice in her mouth, he


    paused for a few seconds.


    Suddenly, an identification message appeared in his mind: [Human blood, type AB, leaving the body for


    21 minutes. The source is a 17-year-old male¡­]


    The rest were the person¡¯s detailed address and other personal information.


    This extraordinarily beautiful woman drank not wine, but blood!


    Oliver suddenly felt a creepy feeling and sat up straight.


    He wondered, ¡°Is this woman a pervert or a murderer? Should I flee?¡±


    Seeing Oliver¡¯s sudden change of expression, the girl was a little surprised. Ordinary men always threw


    themselves at her as they were amazed by her beauty.


    In the beginning, this man seemed to be shocked by her beauty, but suddenly he changed and looked


    scared. What was going on?


    ¡°Who are you? I¡¯ve never seen you before!¡± the girl asked Oliver in a deep voice.


    Oliver stared at her and replied, ¡°It¡¯s my first time here. I came with a friend.¡±


    ¡°That exins it!¡± The girl nodded and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you have fun with the crowd?¡±


    If it had been for other men, they would have answered that it was because she was too pretty and


    taken this chance to chat with her.


    But Oliver replied honestly, ¡°I don¡¯t like those busy ces. I was looking for a quiet ce with few


    people, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be here.¡±


    He ignored her.


    Seeing Oliver staring at her ss, the girl couldn¡¯t helpughing and said, ¡°Would you like a drink?¡±


    ¡°No need!¡±


    Oliver shook his head quickly. He didn¡¯t have such a strong taste.


    The girl was full of luxury brands. Oliver identified her stuff as soon as he noticed her.


    Headwear, jewelry, clothing, shoes, and cosmetics on her face were worth at least 5 million Oros!


    In the beginning, he thought she was a gold digger, but now he knew that she was definitely not. She


    must havee from a super-rich family!


    The quirk of taking blood as a drink was probably only for the rich.


    The Hermes bag next to her was worth 13 thousand Oros, which was an authentic product.


    Ordinary rich people couldn¡¯t afford luxury goods of this grade, let alone ordinary people.


    Gold diggers would only use high-grade imitation fakes.


    The girl suddenly felt a little ufortable and frowned.


    She thought it would be fine if she bore it, but the pain was getting stronger.


    Oliver hesitated for a moment and put his hand on her palm. ¡°Let me check your pulse.¡±


    The girl was somewhat curious and endured the pain to ask him, ¡°Is this a traditional medicine skill that


    Clusian people will know? You¡¯re too young. I thought only the old men could do it!¡± Oliver was


    speechless and didn¡¯t answer her. He ran his aura to check her up. After a while, the girl asked him,


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    Oliver nodded, took back his hand, and said, ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with your


    drink!¡±

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167


    ¡°Drinks?¡±


    The woman was stunned. She looked at her ss and asked Oliver, ¡°Do you know what kind of drink


    I¡¯m drinking?¡±


    ¡°Human blood, the fresh blood of teenagers,¡± Oliver said calmly.


    The woman was stunned again and stared at Oliver in surprise.


    The woman thought, ¡®Most people would run away if they knew I wasn¡¯t drinking wine or drinks, but


    blood.


    But why doesn¡¯t this Clusian man show any fear at all?¡¯


    In fact, Oliver had already identified the blood in her cup, so the shock in his heart had subsided long


    ago, thinking that she just had a special hobby as a rich person.


    The woman asked Oliver again after a while, ¡°If you know what I¡¯m drinking, why aren¡¯t you scared?¡±


    Oliver spread out his hands and said, ¡°Everyone has their own freedom and hobbies. Why would I care


    about anyone else¡¯s business?¡±


    The woman tried to calm herself down for a moment before she asked Oliver, ¡°So how do you know


    that? How do you know it¡¯s not wine but blood?¡±


    Oliver said indifferently, ¡°Well¡­ I can tell you that I have a special skill, which is to recognize the


    essence of something at a nce.¡±


    The woman was a little curious. After thinking for a while, she said, ¡°Since you are also a doctor, do you


    know the reason why I am not feeling well?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do,¡± Oliver nodded and said. ¡°The blood you drink has a high concentration of lead. This man


    has lead poisoning. I assume your body is very sensitive to lead, so you immediately react to your


    difort, and you need to go to the hospital and get your stomach pumped and fluids to dilute the


    lead in your blood.¡±


    ¡°Lead?¡± The woman was stunned again, and then thought about it carefully. Then she suddenly


    understood something.


    She thought, ¡°My body has the same symptoms as lead poisoning, but my family is so prominent, so


    who would dare to poison me?¡±


    Only the older members of her family had experienced lead poisoning, and she hadn¡¯t, so she didn¡¯t


    think of it before.


    Oliver¡¯s words made her realize that her body¡¯s symptoms were indeed simr to those of lead


    poisoning, as the older generation had said.


    After a moment¡¯s thought, the woman took a silver paper-like object from her bag, ced the object on


    the tabletop, and then turned the mouth of the ss upside down, pouring the blood remaining in the


    ss onto the silver paper-like object.


    There were only seven or eight drops of blood in the ss, which fell on the silver paper one by one.


    Oliver also stared closely at the blood dripping on the silver paper. Suddenly, it seemed that there was


    some chemical reaction. It suddenly exploded and turned into a cloud of smoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s really lead poison!¡±


    The woman was surprised and looked at Oliver nkly. She thought, ¡®Is this young man with a Clusian


    face really a brilliant doctor?


    He knew I was poisoned by lead just by touching my wrist, and he knew it was the cup of blood that


    contained lead.


    Was he sent here by some enemy of my family?


    Are they trying to set a trap for me?¡¯


    The woman nkly stared at Oliver with surprise and suspicion in her eyes, and she clearly seemed


    afraid of him. Seeing this, Oliver suddenly frowned and said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m up to something? In that


    case, bye. Go to the hospital yourself.¡±


    After saying that, Oliver got up and went out.


    The clubhouse was so big, and he could find another ce to pass the time.


    Oliver thought, ¡°This woman is weird. She¡¯s gorgeous, but she¡¯s so weird, and I hate her taste for


    blood. Does she really think she¡¯s a vampire?¡±


    The woman stared at him and didn¡¯t say anything to stop him.


    She still believed that this Clusian man who suddenly appeared had some ulterior motive towards her.


    She wanted to see what tricks the man had up his sleeve.


    But Oliver left without looking back.


    The woman stayed for a while, but she didn¡¯t see Olivere back after more than ten minutes.


    Thinking about the amazing medical skills Oliver had just demonstrated, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a


    little anxious.


    Oliver didn¡¯t think too much. He watched the videos online to kill time until thirty or forty minutester,


    when Shark called and asked him if he had a good time.


    Oliver replied Shark with a smile. When Oliver met the other pals, Wayne and Simon blushed.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Shark proudly showed off his ability to conquer, patted Oliver again, and asked him what he had


    chosen,


    Oliver said, ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Oliver didn¡¯t exin or mention the woman who drank blood. Oliver didn¡¯t want to get into trouble or


    pursue the foreign girl, so Oliver wasn¡¯t interested in her, no matter how beautiful she was.


    Sharkughed all the way and said that he would take Shark to some other more unique clubhouse in


    the future.


    The bodyguard drove them to the hotel, and as soon as they stepped out of the car, two tall, strong


    men in ck suits came over and said, ¡°Mr. Oliver Eastwood, our boss wants to have a talk with you.


    Here¡¯s the invitation.¡±


    The strong man handed over an envelope.


    Oliver nced at Shark. As Oliver opened the envelope, he wondered if the two men were aplices


    of the gang of kidnappers.


    Inside the envelope was not a letter, but a check from a Quesdia bank with the figure of 10 million Oros


    written on it.


    Oliver didn¡¯t understand the signature, but the seal had a strange pattern.


    Oliver wondered, ¡°They¡¯re offering me 10 million Oros just to talk to me? What do they mean?¡±


    When Shark next to Oliver saw the signature pattern on the check, Shark¡¯s face changed and he


    couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Prince Fermin?¡±


    The man in the ck suit bowed and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Oliver frowned and said to Shark, ¡°I don¡¯t know any prince. Why did he invite me?¡±


    Shark pondered for a moment and said to Oliver, ¡°Well¡­ Prince Fermin is very, very influential across


    Oropa and¡­ his family is the richest family in the world. Those so-called super-rich people in the world


    are nothing in front of the Des family, but¡­ I¡¯m not sure why he wants to see you. Well, I¡¯ll go with


    you.¡±


    Shark had a widework of contacts, which resulted from his high status. He was one of the top


    people in his circle.


    But Shark was a nobodypared to the Des family, one of Oropa¡¯s most powerful and wealthy


    superfamilies.


    Shark thought, ¡®Are Leighton and other jerks sheltered by the Des family, and now they want


    revenge?


    If Prince Fermin stands up for Leighton, Oliver will have a hard time getting away with it.


    As Oliver¡¯s partner, Shark didn¡¯t want to see Oliver get involved in trouble, so he wanted to go together


    with Oliver and help him resolve the issue.


    Oliver wanted to refuse, but he didn¡¯t say anything when he saw Shark winking at him quietly.


    The two men in ck suits immediately asked Oliver and Shark to get into the car. The cars they drove


    were two Rolls-Royce Phantoms.

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168


    After getting into the car, Shark asked the strong man who was driving some questions. The strong


    man shook his head and said they would know when they saw the prince.


    Unable to figure it out, Shark was even more nervous.


    The car went to the countryside. Half an hourter, it arrived at a huge mansion.


    Shark whispered to Oliver, ¡°This is just one of Prince Fermin¡¯s countless mansions around the world.¡±


    Of course, Oliver was not in the mood to observe and admire Prince Fermin¡¯s luxurious estate. He


    wondered why he was invited here.


    Oliver certainly didn¡¯t know this Prince Fermin.


    The mansion was built like a castle on at least 20 acres ofnd, and it was surrounded by walls 6.5 feet


    high with wire fences.


    After entering the manor, Oliver saw at least ten bodyguards.


    Wayne and Simon were surprised to see these bodyguards. They could tell that these bodyguards


    were very powerful and had guns!


    The man who brought them turned to Shark, Wayne, and Simon as they were in therge living room


    of


    go the front house. ¡°Please wait here, gentlemen, and Mr. Eastwood will in alone.¡±


    Wayne and Simon certainly disagreed, but Oliver waved his hand and said, ¡°You just wait here. It¡¯s


    okay.¡± Oliver sensed that the two burly men were not hostile to him and didn¡¯t want to kill him, and it


    urred to Oliver that they had invited him here with a check for 10 million Oros.


    Oliver thought, ¡®If they¡¯re connected to the kidnappers, Leighton included, why would they send me a


    check for 10 million Oros?


    They obviously want my help, so I don¡¯t have to ept the check.


    Wayne and Simon winked at Oliver and pointed to their phones.


    Oliver nodded. He understood that if there was an emergency, he could text or call them.


    Then Oliver went on down a long corridor, past rockeries, and into the building inside.


    The spacious living room was adorned with a thick red carpet, and all the furniture and decorations


    exuded an elegant and ssical charm.


    Luxurious but not extravagant.


    A well-dressed man sat with his back to them on arge, luxurious Oropa-style sofa.


    The strong man bowed to the well-dressed man and said, ¡°Boss, Mr. Oliver Eastwood is here!¡±


    ¡°OK!¡±


    The man answered, then turned and stood up.


    The man gave Oliver a very impressive first impression.


    The man looked like he was thirty, like he was forty, or even older, which was confusing.


    His face didn¡¯t appear to be old, but his deep gaze gave the impression that he had experienced a lot in


    his life.


    The man was extremely handsome and even seductively beautiful.


    The man was eerily beautiful, and his face was unusually pale.


    ¡°Mr. Oliver Eastwood, I¡¯m Fermin Des. Nice to meet you!¡±


    Oliver shook hands with Prince Fermin, whose hand was a little cold.


    Prince Fermin warmly asked Oliver to sit down and a maid brought Oliver a cup of tea.


    Prince Fermin said to Oliver, ¡°Mr. Oliver Eastwood, I had someone buy the fine tea and purple y tea


    set. It is said that you Clusians like it very much. This is some freshly brewed tea. Please try it.¡±


    Oliver knew that foreigners weren¡¯t particrly fond of drinking tea, and it was also difficult to find tea


    leaves and tea sets in the foreign market.


    This demonstrated Prince Fermin¡¯s thoughtfulness.


    Oliver stared at the tea to identify it. Both the tea and the purple y tea set were expensive, and the


    set was hundreds of years old


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    This purple y tea set alone was worth more than 200 thousand dors, and the tea was very good.


    At least it was not poisonous.


    Oliver picked it up and took a sip. He didn¡¯t know much about tea either.


    For someone who wasn¡¯t particrly fond of drinking tea, the heavy mouthfeel of this tea wasn¡¯t the


    best choice. Many people preferred the light and pleasant premium earl grey.


    However, the fact that a foreigner who knew nothing about tea made such an effort to prepare these


    showed great politeness.


    Oliver took a sip of tea, then looked at Prince Fermin and said, ¡°Prince Fermin, why did you invite me


    here?¡±


    As Oliver spoke, he took the check for 10 million Oros and put it in front of Fermin. ¡°And I have to give


    this check back to you. We Clusians have a saying that we don¡¯t get paid for nothing.¡±


    Prince Fermin sighed and stretched out his hand to Oliver. ¡°Mr. Oliver Eastwood, I heard that you are


    very good at traditional Clusian medicine. Can you check my physical condition?¡±


    Oliver was stunned and blurted out, ¡°Well¡­ I saw a beautifuldy in the clubhouse. What is her


    rtionship to you?¡±


    Fermin smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s my daughter Cassia.¡±


    Oliver suddenly realized that the two did seem like family.


    The two were equally eerily beautiful, equally pale, and seemed equally sick.


    Oliver paused for a moment, then put his finger on Prince Fermin¡¯s pale and bloodless wrist.


    Oliver checked Prince Fermin¡¯s pulse.


    Oliver¡¯s energy entered Fermin¡¯s body through his hand.


    In an instant, the situation inside Fermin¡¯s body appeared in a three-dimensional shape in Oliver¡¯s


    mind. The energy identified Fermin¡¯s physical condition.


    Prince Fermin¡¯s body was like a broken and decaying ship with many holes, showing a severeck of


    blood.


    Moreover, his body contained various types of blood, and all of them were extremely weak. Oliver was


    also puzzled. Although he wasn¡¯t a medical worker, he had some blood knowledge. Different blood


    types could not be mixed together, but Prince Fermin¡¯s body was an exception. Several different kinds


    of blood flowed through his veins, and there was no abnormality. Death didn¡¯t happen to him.


    But Oliver felt something was wrong.


    After thinking for a while, Oliver stared at Prince Fermin¡¯s face again.


    Oliver thought, ¡°If only my eyes could identify the vital information of the human body, then I could see


    the information of Prince Fermin¡¯s illness.¡±


    But when Oliver thought about it, an identification message suddenly appeared in his mind. [Fermin


    Des, born on February 14, 1961, with a familial-hereditary disease called hematoporphyria.] People


    suffering from porphyria could extend their lives by receiving fresh blood transfusions, but after


    reaching the limit of transfusions, further attempts became futile. And now Fermin only had forty days


    left to live.


    Oliver was dumbfounded before he said, ¡°Hematoporphyria? Forty days left to live?¡±


    Fermin was also stunned. ¡°Do you really know? Then my disease¡­ Can it be cured with your


    traditional Clusian medicine?¡±


    Fermin was initially skeptical of Oliver, but Fermin was dying, and he wanted to seize any chance to


    stay alive.


    Fermin thought, ¡®Who doesn¡¯t want to live?


    At least no one wants to die.¡¯

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169


    Oliver shook his head and said, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    Fermin seemed disappointed, but he said to Oliver with hope in his eyes, ¡°Can you give it a try? I¡¯m


    willing to pay you the best I can.¡±


    Oliver smiled bitterly and said, ¡°It¡¯s not about money. It¡¯s about ability. No matter how much money you


    give me, I can¡¯t cure it. I can¡¯t lie to you!¡±


    Fermin shook his head, then took the phone and called someone.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A momentter, a beautiful woman came into the hall. It turned out to be Cassia, Prince Fermin¡¯s


    daughter, whom Oliver had seen in the clubhouse.


    The genes of this family were indeed impressive. Both the man and woman were incredibly and eerily


    beautiful.


    Cassia smiled at Oliver and said politely, ¡°Nice to meet you again, Mr. Oliver Eastwood!¡±


    Oliver nodded, thinking, ¡°I touched Cassia¡¯s wrist to check her health. She must think I¡¯m not a normal


    person, right?¡±


    Oliver regretted it a little.


    Fermin said sincerely to Oliver, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, if you cure me, I¡¯ll give you¡­ whatever price you


    name!¡±


    Oliver smiled bitterly again.


    Oliver thought, ¡°He paid me 10 million Oros just to get me here. I don¡¯t know what price he¡¯s expecting


    now, but I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s astronomical.¡±


    Oliver would no longer be shocked byrge sums of money because he no longercked money.


    His current savings were enough for him to live a luxurious life for a lifetime, so there was no need for


    him to earn more money.


    And Oliver was unsure if he could cure the disease that afflicted Prince Fermin¡¯s family.


    Immortality Energy in his body was the only thing Oliver could count on.


    Hailey¡¯s father tried every means to get it, but in the end, he was disappointed and died. Instead, the


    one who didn¡¯t want to fight for it, got it.


    Oliver didn¡¯t know whether the Immortality Energy could help him achieve immortality, but there was no


    doubt that this energy was magical.


    Hematoporphyria was a blood disorder known as vampire disease.


    Fermin added, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, your diagnosis of my daughter has convinced me that you are capable


    of treating this disease, so I¡­ I have hope for you.¡±


    Even so, there was a gleam of expectation and disappointment in Fermin¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I can only survive for dozens of days.¡±


    Fermin said frankly, ¡°My family and I all have this gic disease. We hate the sun, we like to drink


    blood, and the fresher the blood, the more we like it, and¡­ blood can rejuvenate and develop our


    brains, and can make all organs of our body more vibrant, but the drawback is that there is a limit to the


    number of times we can replenish blood. Once this limit is exceeded, we will soon die. My ancestors


    have been looking for a cure, but no one has seeded.¡±


    Oliver couldn¡¯t help sighing. No one was happy when they knew that their death was near.


    Death was thest thing anyone wanted.


    ¡°Almost everyone hates and fears the people in our family because of this disease,¡± Fermin continued


    in a deep voice. If it weren¡¯t for his imminent death, he wouldn¡¯t have told Oliver this secret.


    From the age of 25, Fermin, like his ancestors, began to worry about the effect of this disease on his


    life, and poured his money into the world to find a cure.


    But Fermin, like his ancestors, did not seed. His family had consulted almost all the top medical


    research institutions in the world and even invested in some in order to find a cure for this disease.


    Actually, the type of hematoporphyria that the Des family suffered from was more difficult to treat


    thanmon hematoporphyria. Fermin had even undergone multiple sessions of whole blood


    transfusion. Transfusing blood had a better effectpared to oral supplementation, but just like


    poison, it seemed beneficial in the short term but only worsened the condition over time.


    When the limit of the number of blood exchanges was reached, the person with this disease would die.


    Fermin had been feeling hopeless, but today his daughter came back and told him that she had


    encountered a remarkable person at the club. That person looked at her, touched her wrist, and


    instantly knew that she had been drinking blood and that her abdominal pain was caused by lead in the


    blood. Hearing this, Prince Fermin suddenly felt a glimmer of hope and wondered if the brilliant man


    could cure him.


    Oliver hesitated for a while. He didn¡¯t know whether his Immortality Energy could cure the disease or


    not, but he didn¡¯t want to expose this secret in front of people casually. After all, there was no need to


    disclose it when he had enough money.


    Fermin added, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, my family has umted tremendous wealth over thousands of years.


    The so-called richest list in the world is nothing to our family, so as long as money can solve it, it won¡¯t


    be a problem for us. If you cure it, we can give you as much money as you want. Or we can do


    something for you that you want us to do.¡±


    Oliver hesitated and wondered, ¡°Should I give him a try?¡±


    Fermin had a sharp eye. Seeing Oliver¡¯s hesitation, he quickly said, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, just tell me and I¡¯ll


    give you anything, whether it¡¯s money, shares of anypany in the world, or anything else.¡±


    Oliver didn¡¯t want to get involved in this matter, but he realized that the great power of the Des family


    could help him a lot in the future if he helped Fermin.


    For example, if Shark could easily solve the problem caused by Hailey, this would be a piece of cake


    for Prince Fermin.


    Prince Fermin would be of great help for sure.


    After pondering for a while, Oliver decided to do this and make a friend. He coughed and then said to


    Fermin, ¡°Sir, how about I check your body first to see if I can cure it? Well¡­ I just want to take a look at


    it first. I can¡¯t promise to treat you.¡±


    Fermin was overjoyed and stretched out his wrist to him.


    Oliver stretched out his right hand and put two fingers on Fermin¡¯s wrist.


    Immortality Energy was activated, and the three-dimensional image of the inside of Prince Fermin¡¯s


    body reappeared in Oliver¡¯s mind.


    When Oliver looked at the image, the identification report appeared in his mind!


    The blood of individuals with hematoporphyria had abnormalities, as blood was produced by the bone


    marrow, and the blood supply to the bone marrow was influenced by gic variations in the blood.


    Ultimately, it was a symptom of a blood mutation.


    There was no medical cure.


    But Oliver¡¯s Immortality Energy was not medicine.


    It was capable of fundamentally altering the bone marrow, converting the mutated marrow genes into


    normal ones, and even strengthening them further.


    The Immortality Energy could cure this strange hematoporphyria.


    This was Oliver¡¯s conclusion.


    Oliver was suddenly delighted, but then he wondered, ¡®Should I treat Prince Fermin?


    If I cure Prince Fermin, my secret will be known to his family, and since the whole family has the


    disease, I must treat all the members of the family.

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170


    Fermin was usually terrifyingly calm, but now he stared at Oliver nervously.


    Oliver had been silent after touching his wrist, and Fermin did not know whether it was good or bad.


    Only Oliver was not afraid.


    Oliver was not afraid of this castle-like ce, where the curtains were closed and the hall was dark and


    gloomy.


    Oliver did not seem to have imagined that Prince Fermin would suddenly change his face, sprout a pair


    of wings on his back, sprout two long fangs from his mouth, and bite his neck for blood.


    ¡°You¡­ Can you prick a drop of blood out for me to see?¡±


    After a long time, Oliver said this.


    It wasn¡¯t that Oliver wanted to test the blood again. He just wanted to be deliberately mystifying. He


    wanted to find some usible reason why he was able to cure Prince Fermin, without letting the Des


    family know that he had special powers.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Fermin agreed and cut his finger with the tip of a fruit knife in the bowl.


    There was a small cut in his pale finger and blood gushed out at once.


    But his blood was very different from that of his daughter Cassia. Cassia¡¯s blood was red and vibrant,


    while Fermin¡¯s blood was ck.


    Fermin dripped blood from his finger onto a nk white te on the table.


    Oliver¡¯s eyes saw that the blood did not have a little vitality.


    In fact, Fermin himself knew he was going to die soon.


    Oliver thought for a while and took out a small paper package from his pocket.


    There were anti-inmmatory pills he bought for Hailey in the small paper package, but they were not


    used.


    There were no signs on the pills, and there was no sign on the paper.


    Oliver crushed a small pill into powder with his nails, and then carefully sprinkled the pill powder into


    Fermin¡¯s blood while Fermin and Cassia watched closely.


    The Immortality Energy on Oliver¡¯s finger slipped quietly down the te into that drop of blood as he


    spilled the powder.


    Under the influence of Immortality Energy, those drops of blood slowly changed color at a visible


    speed, from ck to light red, and then to bright red.


    The bright red blood was clearly filled with vitality.


    Fermin¡¯s eyes widened and he didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. After a long time, he asked Oliver in a low


    voice, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, you¡­ What¡­ What kind of medicine this is? Can I be cured?¡±


    The pill was so amazing that it gave Fermin hope in an instant!


    Oliver nodded. ¡°It works, but the specific treatment may take some time, and I can¡¯t cure you all at


    once. As we say in my country, haste is never good.¡±


    ¡°OK, I¡¯m just happy to know that I can be cured. Mr. Eastwood, thank you so much!¡±


    Fermin was not a man to be easily deceived, and he felt hopeful only after he had seen the drug work.


    Oliver crushed another pill and handed it to Fermin. ¡°Prince Fermin, you can try this pill first. I¡¯ll decide


    the degree of treatmentter based on the efficacy.¡±


    Without saying a word, Fermin took the powder and swallowed it with a drink of water.


    Fermin swallowed it without making sure it wasn¡¯t toxic.


    Fermin believed that no one would risk poisoning him now, because he would be dead in a few dozen.


    11:41


    days.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    No one would do such a pointless thing.


    Oliver reached out and said, ¡°Prince Fermin, give me your hand again, and I¡¯ll check your condition.¡±


    Fermin hurriedly reached out his hand to Oliver. Oliver began to feel his pulse and diagnose him again.


    In fact, this was the critical step. The medicinal powder was used to fool Fermin.


    Oliver activated the Immortality Energy and improved Prince Fermin¡¯s bone marrow.


    The Immortality Energy, like an elixir, greatly improved Prince Fermin¡¯s bone marrow, allowing it to


    regenerate and produce fresh blood.


    Of course, Oliver was cautious and stopped when the bone marrow had recovered to about 60%.


    Oliver wasn¡¯t going to cure Prince Fermin all at once, and 60% of the recovery would be noticeable to


    Prince Fermin.


    And Fermin did feel the vitality that was returning to his body, and his face, which had been pale from


    birth, turned a little rosy.


    Oliver retracted his hand and looked at Fermin with a smile.


    Fermin stretched out his hand, trembling.


    Fermin wasn¡¯t frightened or panicked. He was excited.


    Because he felt a surge of energy rolling through his body.


    Oliver stared at Fermin¡¯s face for a while and then nodded. ¡°It does work, but I¡¯ll have to treat you a few


    more times, and I¡¯ll have to make up some medicine. Now you just have new bone marrow, but it¡¯s still


    weak. However, you don¡¯t have to drink blood or undergo blood exchange surgery to maintain life


    function, and you won¡¯t die from this disease for at least three years.¡±


    ¡°Three years!¡±


    Fermin couldn¡¯t help clenching his fists.


    Three years was a long time for Fermin, perhaps long enough to cure himpletely.


    The Des family secretly controlled the world¡¯s top medical research institutions. It could be said with


    great seriousness that the most advanced medical technology in the world was under his control.


    However, he still couldn¡¯t save his own life.


    Fermin was amazed that this amazing Clusian young man could extend his life for three years with a


    small pill.


    Cassia, who was next to Fermin, also widened her eyes in shock!


    Cassia wondered, ¡°Can he really cure the incurable disease of my family?¡±


    Fermin waved his hand vigorously and tried his strength. Then he walked back and forth in the living


    room a few times, feeling the obvious vitality. His face was full of excitement!


    After a long time, when Fermin looked up and saw Oliver who was silent, he suddenly realized


    something. Fermin quickly came over and said to Oliver, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, I¡¯m really sorry. I was so


    excited that I forgot you were still here. Well¡­ I¡¯ll pay you right away¡­¡±


    As Fermin spoke, he rang the bell for the servant.


    ¡±


    A very Oropa-style old man came in and asked Fermin respectfully, ¡°My prince, what can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°Give me the check.¡± Fermin waved.


    The old man bowed and went out, then came in with a check book, a golden pen, and a stamp.


    Fermin took the pen and scribbled a string of numbers on the check, then signed it and stamped it.


    ¡°Mr. Eastwood, please ept this reward, and please tell me what else you want. I will give you


    whatever I have, including my shares in some of the world¡¯s most famouspanies.¡±


    Fermin would never be deceived by any braggart, nor would he give money to such a person.


    11:41


    But now Fermin felt a clear sense of vitality within him. He was convinced that Oliver could truly cure


    his family¡¯s hereditary disease.


    Fermin would pay anything to cure his disease.


    For thousands of years, thest thing the Des familycked was wealth.

 Chapter 171

Chapter 171

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172


    Cassia¡¯s homnd had been developing better than Clusia for decades, and people from the country


    had a sense of superiority over the Clusian people.


    Cassia¡¯spatriots instinctively believed that only people from their own country were deserving of


    someone like Cassia, a beautiful and wealthy girl.


    Cassia¡¯s attitude towards Oliver, a Clusian man, made them envious.


    As the manager led Cassia and Oliver aboard, he nced at Oliver and asked, ¡°Miss Cassia, who is


    this, please?¡±


    ¡°My boyfriend!¡± Cassia did not hesitate to answer.


    The manager¡¯s expression froze for a moment.


    On the yacht, Cassia only allowed the captain, a chef, and two sailors to stay, while dismissing the rest


    of the extra crew members to ensure uninterrupted time for her and Oliver.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Oliver didn¡¯t know what Cassia was going to do, so he just watched silently.


    Cassia was very straightforward, and when they got on board, she ordered the captain to sail out.


    This yacht was incredibly fast with twin propellers, capable of reaching a top speed of up to 35 knots.


    The sheer luxury of the onboard facilities was beyond imagination.


    This was a mid-sized luxury yacht, measuring 282 feet in length. It had three decks above the


    waterline, with the top deck featuring a swimming pool, a fine steak restaurant, and an entertainment


    room.


    There were only two people on this deck, Cassia and Oliver.


    Cassia asked Oliver gracefully, ¡°Do you want to swim?¡±


    Oliver looked at the two long white waves behind the yacht. The blue sea and sky were in one color.


    The scenery was really beautiful.


    Before Oliver could answer, Cassia jumped into the pool like a mermaid and swam nimbly. Cassia was


    really beautiful. Her beauty waspletely different from that of Sienna and Hailey.


    Oliver wasn¡¯t in the mood to swim with Cassia. He justy on afortable recliner and yed with his


    cell phone.


    Cell phone signals at sea could be weakened, but the yacht had satellite reception that converted it into


    cellr WiFi, so the signal on board was good.


    While Oliver was surfing the Inte, Sienna suddenly made a video call.


    Oliver was stunned and nced at Cassia, who looked like a mermaid in the swimming pool. He


    panicked and didn¡¯t dare to answer Sienna¡¯s video call.


    Oliver and Cassia were the only two people on this deck. If Sienna saw Oliver ying alone at sea with


    another woman, he couldn¡¯t exin it.


    After seven or eight seconds of ringing, Sienna hung up the video call.


    After a while, Oliver sent Sienna a message saying that he was talking to someone about business.


    Sienna replied after a while: [Well, how long till you get back? I miss you so much!]


    Oliver felt warm and touched that even as he grew up, there was a woman who cared for and missed


    him.


    [I¡¯ll be back in a few days. I miss you too!]


    Sienna seemed happy and sent another message: [I have submitted my resignation letter to my office.


    My parents didn¡¯t object this time.]


    [Great!]


    Oliver was suddenly happy. His savings were enough for several people to live in luxury for a lifetime,


    so there was no need for Sienna to work anymore.


    11:18


    Maybe other people had great ambitions, but Oliver just wanted his family to be happy.


    After Sienna resigned, Oliver could take her around the world to see the beautiful scenery.


    With such eyes, Oliver wanted to see all the great treasures and scenery in the world.


    At this time, Cassia stood beside Oliver with a towel on. She nced at Oliver with her pretty eyes and


    asked, ¡°Did you chat with your girlfriend?¡±


    Oliver didn¡¯t answer Cassia.


    Cassia sighed again, ¡°I know you have a girlfriend, and you might even be having an affair with that


    pretty girl you used to work for at Shark¡¯s Casino, but¡­ I still like you!¡±


    Oliver was stunned for a moment and then asked, ¡°Why? I thought people in your country looked down


    on people from my country.¡±


    Cassia curled her lips and said, ¡°Some arrogant individuals may think that way, but I believe that all


    people are equal. However, my family is indeed unique. While our genes subject us to the torment of


    this disease, they also make us exceptionally beautiful, intelligent, and powerful. It is this gic


    advantage that has allowed our family to umte wealth that can never be exhausted. Our family¡¯s


    genes have their pros and cons, but now that I have you, I believe that this disadvantage will


    disappear!¡±


    Oliver thought for a long time and then said to Cassia, ¡°Miss Cassia, I can cure your illness, and I have


    received a lot of money from you. So I don¡¯t think our so-called marriage is necessary.¡±


    Cassia shook her head and said, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. The paper on which you and my father signed the


    contract was a special kind of sorcery paper that supposedly binds both parties to never break the


    contract, and our family has a special gene because our ancestors signed a contract with the devil on


    this paper. So you can¡¯t break the contract!¡±


    Oliver was stunned. Seeing Cassia¡¯s serious expression, he suddenly became annoyed.


    Cassia seemed to see that Oliver was unhappy and immediatelyforted him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much.


    My marriage agreement with you remains between my family and you. We¡¯re not going public with this,


    and I¡¯m not going to bother your friends and rtives. In this country, in my family, you and I are


    husband and wife, but if you are in your own country, you are a free man.¡±


    ¡±


    Oliver sighed helplessly. He regretted not taking a serious look at that contract, though he knew that


    even if he had, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to read the writtennguage of this country. He had brought


    up his speaking skills in the meantime, but he still wasn¡¯t good at recognizing the written word in this


    language. ¡°Where are you taking me now?¡± Oliver asked, looking at the yacht still moving at top speed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to enjoy the beautiful Jade Sea,¡± said Cassia, pointing at the deep blue sea ahead. ¡°Jade


    Sea?¡±


    The name seemed familiar to Oliver.


    Cassia stretched her slender body, tied up her dripping blonde hair with a hair rope, and reached out to


    Oliver. ¡°Can you check my health again?¡±


    Without hesitation, Oliver touched her wrist and felt the pulse.


    Cassia¡¯s body was young and energetic.


    The genes of the Des family were really something special, when the limit of the number of blood


    changes was not reached, the blood changes would give the people of this family some special


    abilities. For example, they would have vision, smell, movement, and thinking abilities that were much


    stronger than ordinary people.


    Oliver¡¯s Immortality Energy analysis found that Cassia¡¯s body cells were regenerated 15 to 20 times


    faster than the average person.


    In other words, Cassia was 15 to 20 times more powerful than ordinary people in all aspects of her


    body. This was indeed unimaginable.


    Oliver analyzed it for a long time, but still couldn¡¯t figure out why this bloodline made the Des family

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173


    The yacht was moving so fast that in an hour it was a hundred miles offshore.


    In fact, the most beautiful scenery of the Jade Sea was mainly its coastline, but it was not visible in the


    deep sea area.


    When they reached the deep sea, the captain stopped the yacht and let it float, and didn¡¯te up to


    the top deck to bother Oliver and Cassia.


    Cassia stopped swimming, climbed ashore, took a towel, and put it on her body. A beauty just out of


    the water always looked great, and Cassia showed off her great figure with gusto.


    Oliver quickly looked away. He thought, ¡°What a beautiful mermaid she is!¡±


    ¡°Oliver, do you like diving? Why don¡¯t youe with me to the bottom of the sea?¡± Cassia suddenly


    asked Oliver.


    Oliver was stunned. Looking at the blue sea around the yacht, he suddenly wanted to go underwater,


    so he nodded to Cassia without thinking a lot.


    Cassia immediately pressed themunicator, and soon two crew members came up with two sets of


    scuba gear.


    Cassia smiled and asked Oliver, ¡°Have you ever been scuba diving? Do you know how to use scuba


    gear?¡± Oliver shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve never used scuba gear, but I can dive.¡±


    Oliver had no problem scuba diving in the river where the goose feathers didn¡¯t float at Enchanting


    Hollow, but he had never dived in the sea, and he didn¡¯t know anything about scuba gear.


    Cassia pointed to the scuba gear and said, ¡°This scuba gear is thetest product researched by a high-


    techpany invested by our family fund, with high-tech dpression features, using aerospace


    dpression materials. Ordinary scuba gear can dive to a depth of up to 30 yards, while this scuba


    gear can dive to a depth of up to 120 yards, which can not be bought with money on the market.¡±


    Oliver suddenly became curious and wore it ording to Cassia¡¯s instructions.


    The scuba gear also had an underwater video camera call function.


    When Oliver saw that Cassia was wearing only the helmet of this scuba gear, he couldn¡¯t help asking in


    surprise, ¡°Why are you wearing only the helmet?¡±


    Cassia smiled and said, ¡°This is the secret ability of our family. You are an insider of our family, so I can


    tell you. Our family members have abilities that ordinary people cannot imagine. For example, we can


    dive barehanded to a depth of 100 yards underwater and withstand water pressure there.¡±


    Cassia said as she led Oliver to the yachtdder, with Oliver tied to a super-strong transparent nylon


    rope.


    Cassia herself, on the other hand, didn¡¯t tie a rope, and she was clearly confident in her ability to dive.


    After entering the water, Cassia led Oliver down next to Oliver at a slow pace and then asked him how


    he felt, mainly about his physical stress.


    Oliver felt curious, fresh, and excited. He answered, ¡°Very good. The scenery under the sea here is


    really beautiful. The blue water makes me feel like floating in the sky.¡±


    Seeing that Oliver was fine with the water pressure, Cassia gradually dived deeper.


    Cassia knew the sea where her yacht was anchored well, as the waters here were much deeper


    compared to other parts of the Jade Sea. There was a trench in this area, reaching depths of up to


    3,000 yards, whereas the general water depth in other areas of the Jade Sea ranged from 30 to 200


    yards.


    Themunication system of the scuba gear was really efficient, providing clear and uninterrupted


    sound without any interference or background noise.


    Cassia talked to Oliver as she dived, but she was gradually surprised as she gradually dived to a depth


    of 100 yards with Oliver, who was still excited and curious and didn¡¯t look ufortable.


    11:18


    People with poor fitness and poor diving talent couldn¡¯t dive this deep even in these high-tech suits.


    It seemed that although Oliver had never dived in the sea, he was talented and physically fit. Cassia


    was curious and dived deeper with Oliver. Oliver didn¡¯t even realize how deep he had dived. In fact,


    there was a depth count disy in his diving helmet, but he didn¡¯t even pay attention to it. Instead, he


    just indulged in curiosity and freshness.


    At 120 yards, Oliver felt nothing.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    At 140 yards, Oliver still felt fine.


    At 150 yards, Oliver asked Cassia questions excitedly, pointing to some strange fish.


    At 180 yards, 200 yards, 220 yards¡­


    Oliver didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit ufortable following Cassia as she dived to a depth of 250 yards


    underwater.


    At that depth, the diving suit had reached its limits in protecting the human body from the effects of


    water pressure. However, Oliver still appeared to be only happy and curious.


    Cassia was even more surprised. Her family had a special ability to dive to depths of nearly 1,000


    yards without any protection. It was a family secret.


    Curious and surprised to see that Oliver was not at all ufortable, Cassia led him deeper.


    Because they were diving along the slope of the seabed, Oliver¡¯s attention was on the colorful flora and


    fauna on the seabed.


    Gradually, the visibility was not enough, but Oliver still seemed to be able to see clearly, and he kept


    asking Cassia questions.


    300 yards!


    400 yards!


    500 yards!


    Oliver still didn¡¯tin of difort and kept diving curiously.


    Cassia was shocked!


    At this depth, an ordinary person wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the water pressure even if they were


    excited, and the fact that Oliver seemed okay could only mean that his body, like Cassia¡¯s, had special


    abilities that ordinary people couldn¡¯t imagine.


    But Oliver certainly wasn¡¯t their kind!


    600 yards!


    700 yards!


    800 yards¡­


    Cassia stopped. It was impossible for a normal person to dive to this depth.


    Cassia thought, ¡°Oliver is not an ordinary person. What special abilities does he have?¡±


    Cassia even wanted to call her father right away and ask him, who knew a lot more than she did.


    Cassia wore the helmet not to dpress, but to make it easier to talk to Oliver.


    At this depth, the wetsuit was no longer effective.


    ¡°Oliver, try to take off your helmet¡­¡±


    A wild idea struck Cassia¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Oliver was not a professional diver and had no concept of water pressure at all, and he did not feel a


    single bit of difort.


    But Cassia warned Oliver again, ¡°Be very careful and put on your helmet if you feel ufortable.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    11:18


    After answering, Oliver slowly removed his helmet and the water covered his head at once.


    Oliver slowly shook his head in the water curiously, and his hair fluttered in the water.


    At this moment, Oliver was surprised to find that his pores absorbed and converted seawater into


    oxygen as if they could breathe. The Immortality Energy circted in his body.


    This was fetal breathing!


    Unexpectedly, Oliver¡¯s body naturally learned fetal breathing.


    Cassia was surprised beyond imagination!


    Cassia thought, ¡°My family is strong enough to withstand water pressure and hold our breath for three


    hours underwater. But how does Oliver do that?¡±


    It seemed that Oliver not only had excellent traditional Clusian medical skills, but he had even more


    powerful special abilities.


    And Oliver didn¡¯t realize that he had inadvertently exposed some of his secrets!


    Cassia tried to calm the shock in her heart, then pointed to a spot ahead, down the slope, and


    motioned for Oliver to go..


    It was darker there, and there was very little underwater life or vegetation.

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174


    After diving for a while longer, at least a dozen minutes, Oliver suddenly found that he could not move


    forward. He twisted his body several times only to find that it was because the nylon rope tied around


    his waist restricted him.


    It was at its limit!


    The nylon rope reached its limit.


    [Put the helmet on!]


    Cassia motioned to Oliver.


    Oliver quickly put on his helmet to restore the call function.


    ¡°Oliver, untie the nylon rope.¡±


    Oliver slowly unbuckled the nylon rope and dropped it, then went deeper with Cassia.


    900 yards!


    1,000 yards!


    Cassia started to feel ufortable due to the intense water pressure. She was almost at her limit!


    But Oliver swam along as easily as before.


    ¡°Cassia, there¡¯s a boat! Shipwreck!¡±


    Oliver suddenly pointed ahead and shouted at Cassia!


    Cassia knew of course that there was an ancient war shipwreck with a lot of treasure on board, but the


    treasure had already been taken back by her family.


    More than half of the Des family¡¯s staggering wealth came from these wrecks.


    The wreck was discovered by Cassia and the treasure found in it added to her family¡¯s fortune.


    And the depth at which the wreck was located just happened to be Cassia¡¯s diving limit.


    Today Cassia had only wanted to bring Oliver to enjoy the yacht, the sea, and being a super she


    identally discovered that Oliver could dive to a depth of one thousand yards without using a


    protective device!


    rich man, but


    In Cassia¡¯s family, her father and grandfather could dive to a maximum depth of 3,000 yards


    underwater, which was amazing enough.


    It seemed that Oliver could dive even deeper than Cassia, as Cassia noticed that after Oliver had taken


    off his helmet earlier, he managed to go without it for at least ten minutes before putting it back on


    again!


    And Oliver looked incredibly rxed.


    Oliver didn¡¯t notice Cassia¡¯s surprise at the time, when he was feeling the power of fetal breathing.


    After swimming for a while, they came to the wreck. It was arge ship about 200 feet long, which had


    been battered underwater and many water nts were attached to it.


    ¡°How about we go in and have a look?¡±


    Oliver motioned for Cassia to go in, for he thought Cassia was seeing the wreck for the first time, just


    as


    he was.


    Cassia followed Oliver silently into the freighter wreck.


    Diving at this depth was a bit of a struggle for Cassia, and the instrument said it was 1,126 yards below


    the surface!


    However, Oliver still swam swiftly around the wreck to check.


    This depth was clearly far from Oliver¡¯s limit.


    ¡°Here is a gold coin!¡±


    11:18


    Suddenly, Oliver saw a coin on the ground in a cabin room. He wiped it with his hand and found that it


    was golden!


    On the front of the coin was the head of a foreigner, and on the other side of the coin was a man driving


    a carriage with two horses.


    Cassia realized she had missed the gold coin, but thought it didn¡¯t matter as it was just a coin.


    But what she didn¡¯t know was that Oliver was surprised as soon as he identified the coin!


    [It was part of a collection of gold coins made by a famous mint in 323 BC, of which there were fewer


    than 100 in existence.]


    [Craftsmanship: Average.]


    [Appraised value: 11 million dors.]


    This gold coin was worth 11 million!


    Oliver was also stunned. And he saw a ring under the broken iron bed in the cabin.


    He swam to it and pulled it with his fingers. A loose board was pulled out, and underneath it was a


    small


    box.


    Oliver took out the small box. Thetch of the box was rusty. Oliver pulled with a little force and


    snapped thetch!


    Oliver opened the box and was shocked!


    Inside the box were hundreds of gold coins just like the one Oliver had just found!


    There were hundreds of gold coins worth 11 million dors a piece in this box, so there was no doubt


    this would be worth a lot of money!


    Oliver made a fortune so casually!


    Cassia smiled and said to Oliver, ¡°Oliver, you made a small fortune!¡±


    This was called a small fortune?


    Oliver couldn¡¯t help asking her, ¡°Cassia, do you know how much each of these coins is worth?¡±


    Cassia shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. It may be worth tens of thousands of Oros¡­¡±


    ¡°Tens of thousands of Oros?¡±


    Oliver smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s part of a collection of gold coins made by a famous mint in 323 BC, of


    which there are fewer than 100 in existence. It¡¯s extremely precious. One can be worth 8 million Oros!¡±


    ¡°One is worth 8 million Oros?¡±


    Cassia was also surprised and thought, ¡®Is this worth that much?


    There are about a hundred of them, which is worth 800 million Oros. 800 million Oros is not a small


    fortune!¡¯


    Although it was Oliver who got the gold coins, Cassia was not jealous and did not want a share.


    It was the rule of Cassia¡¯s family that whoever found the treasure should own it. This was Oliver¡¯s


    discovery, so Cassia didn¡¯t want a share.


    Cassia was still thinking about Oliver¡¯s special abilities.


    Oliver searched in the boat again for a while with the little box in his arms, but found nothing.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back. I¡­ I feel a little ufortable!¡± Cassia felt like she couldn¡¯t hold out here anymore.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Oliver nodded and turned around with the small box in his arms.


    On the return journey, Cassia was very impatient and moving fast. She didn¡¯t feel much better until she


    was back at the depth of five hundred yards of water.


    Ssh! Ssh!


    After these two surfaced one after another, Cassia went limp on the deck after boarding the ship, took


    off her helmet, and threw it aside to gasp!


    11:18


    But Oliver didn¡¯t feel tired at all.


    Normally, Cassia could stay underwater for about three hours. However, during this dive, she had only


    been underwater for a little over an hour. But because staying at depths of over 1200 yards was her


    limit, and she had stayed there for quite a while, her body was on the verge of copsing.


    Cassia rested for a while and recovered before the two of them returned to the top deck of the yacht,


    where the crew would not disturb them.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Oliver sat by the pool and opened the box to examine the gold coins.


    Upon inspection, Oliver confirmed that the coins were genuine and valuable because of their historical


    value, with a total of 102 in the box.


    Cassia¡¯s face was paler, and she gently brushed her curly blonde hair.


    ¡°Give me your hand,¡± Oliver said to Cassia.


    But when Oliver saw Cassia¡¯s shy and surprised eyes, he quickly added, ¡°I¡¯ll check your health!¡±


    Cassia wanted to say that Oliver could hold her hand as much as he wanted, but Oliver was blushing


    and Cassia was rather cold and unsmiling, so Cassia didn¡¯t have the nerve to say.


    Oliver held Cassia¡¯s wrist and checked her pulse. Cassia¡¯s hand was as cold as if she had just taken it


    out of icy water.


    Cassia¡¯s blood showed signs of backwashing, mainly because she was under extreme pressure in


    deep water for too long.


    Oliver immediately improved Cassia¡¯s condition with the Immortality Energy.


    Cassia¡¯s illness was much milder than her father¡¯s, so Oliver made Cassia better without too much


    effort.


    After a while, Cassia felt sofortable that she wanted to lie down and sleep, and she did.


    Treating Fermin was very difficult for Oliver, but treating Cassia was much easier.


    Oliver put Cassia to sleep on purpose, because Cassia wouldn¡¯t notice his special ability while she was


    asleep, and then Oliver wouldn¡¯t have to find a reason to exin itter.


    Oliver had always been curious why after drinking blood, Cassia¡¯s body functions far surpassed those


    of an ordinary person, even though she only replenished regr blood.


    It could be said that the blood activated Cassia¡¯s superpowers!

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175


    It seemed that Cassia¡¯s family had some extremely secretive secret about their bodies.


    This was Oliver¡¯s vague guess, but he couldn¡¯t see anything wrong with Cassia¡¯s family.


    Cassia fell asleepfortably under the influence of Oliver¡¯s Immortality Energy, and Oliver examined


    her carefully.


    It could be said that the interior of Cassia¡¯s body was clearly disyed in Oliver¡¯s mind as a three-


    dimensional image.


    Oliver checked Cassia carefully again, but still found nothing special until the final check of her heart,


    when the Immortality Energy suddenly took an extremely slight pause.


    Normally Oliver wouldn¡¯t have noticed such a small change, but he was so highly focused right now


    that he immediately noticed the slight pause, so he immediately stopped.


    The Immortality Energy scanned the area again, and finally, he found something wrong.


    In the middle of Cassia¡¯s heart, there was a faint ¡°imprint-like¡± pattern that Oliver could not have seen if


    he hadn¡¯t reviewed it very carefully.


    When the imprint was disyed independently in Oliver¡¯s mind, he found that it was like a ¡°rune¡±, which


    transmitted a series of rays in all directions, and then radiated the rays to various positions of Cassia¡¯s


    body.


    7


    It turned out to be this thing that controlled Cassia¡¯s bodily functions.


    Oliver used Immortality Energy very carefully to examine this imprint.


    When Immortality Energy invaded the imprint, the imprint erupted some gloomy haze, making Oliver


    feel a little dangerous.


    Oliver hurriedly adjusted the Immortality Energy to its strongest state. As soon as the imprint aura


    collided with the Immortality Energy, it dispersed immediately, and then was surrounded and devoured


    by the Immortality Energy little by little.


    Like eating food, the Immortality Energy devoured the imprint and then became a little stronger. When


    thest trace of imprint aura was swallowed by Oliver¡¯s Immortality Energy, the imprint, like a bubble in


    the sun, popped.


    And then it vanished.


    All of a sudden, Oliver found that Cassia was changing!


    Originally, Cassia was eerily beautiful, but in that instant, everything about her changed.


    First of all, her originally excessively pale skin became simr to that of an ordinary person.


    In addition, Cassia¡¯s skin, which used to be delicate and softer than the skin of people who used the


    best skin care products, was now significantly rougher.


    Cassia was still beautiful, but she was more like a normal person now.


    Cassia had lost the ability to make her look extraordinary.


    Oliver figured it out.


    Cassia and her family¡¯s unique abilities stemmed from the imprint on their hearts.


    The imprint, as Oliver could understand it, was a curse!


    To exin this based on Oliver¡¯s hometown¡¯s culture, it would be that a powerful wizard had cast a


    magic spell on the members of this family!


    And the effects of this spell were inherited, affecting everyone in this family.


    To put it more scientifically, some kind of viral gene was added to Cassia¡¯s family¡¯s genes.


    But Oliver wondered, ¡®It¡¯s been said that people in Cassia¡¯s family have had this symptom for a


    thousand


    11:18


    years, but was there such advanced technology a thousand years ago?


    Even now, there seems to be no technology that can tamper with human genes.


    And the gene can be passed on, afflicting every generation of Cassia¡¯s family.


    The viral gene was virulent, poisoning everyone in Cassia¡¯s family, but it also had an advantage.


    That was, this viral gene could greatly enhance the ability of its carrier in various aspects, such as


    mental, physical, hearing, vision, endurance, and so on.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    The downside was that it made its carrier strongly crave blood, much like the need for food.


    Additionally, the need for its carrier to draw blood would increase until it reached its limit.


    When the limit was reached, the carrier died.


    So, almost everyone in Cassia¡¯s family was a genius but they didn¡¯t live long. The oldest of them died


    before the age of 60, and most of them died around the age of 50.


    Oliver checked Cassia¡¯s body again.


    Without the imprint in Cassia¡¯s heart, her body was normal now. Oliver could feel her health and vitality


    now.


    At this rate, Cassia would live to be at least eighty if not ny.


    It was only because that imprint in her body hadn¡¯t tormented her very much yet. Cassia was still very


    young, after all.


    Her father, Fermin, was different. Oliver had already determined earlier that Fermin was on the verge of


    death, and even if Oliver now removed the imprint curse from Fermin¡¯s heart, Fermin would have at


    most another two or three years to live.


    Over the past few decades, the many blood exchanges had seriously damaged Fermin¡¯s physical


    functions and vitality.


    Cassia was sleeping soundly, and Oliver did not wake her up. He sat and fished for a while.


    But Oliver was so bad at fishing that he did not catch anything for a long time.


    Cassia woke up, stretched herself, sat up, and rubbed her eyes. She looked at Oliver and askedzily,


    ¡°Are you fishing? How did I fall asleep? Eh? Why don¡¯t I have any strength?¡±


    As she spoke, Cassia got up and nced at the blue sea. Then she reached for the diving gear thaty


    beside her.


    But Cassia failed to lift it. She tried hard again but it was still too heavy to lift.


    Cassia said in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s strange. Why is the diving equipment heavier than before?¡±


    Oliver said thoughtfully, ¡°It¡¯s not the diving equipment that¡¯s heavier. It¡¯s your body that¡¯s changed.¡± ¡°My


    body has changed?¡±


    Cassia was stunned and asked in surprise, ¡°What happened?¡±


    You


    Oliver nodded and said, ¡°I found out the secret of this disease in your family. You may¡­ You may have


    been cured, as I confirmed, and you are now a perfectly normal person, but you have lost all the


    incredible abilities that the virus gave you.¡±


    Cassia was stunned again, then moved her body to feel it. A few minutester, she realized, as Oliver


    had said, that she no longer had any superpowers.


    No wonder Cassia had just woken up feeling so weak. She used to be able to lift thousands of pounds


    with ease and now she couldn¡¯t even lift tens of pounds of diving equipment.


    Cassia was stunned. Almost everyone in her family was thinking about how to cure the disease, but


    after she was cured herself, she suddenly felt empty and ufortable!


    Without her extraordinary abilities, Cassia suddenly felt that she was not herself.


    Cassia did want to be cured, because no one wanted to die, but she didn¡¯t want to lose those special


    abilities.


    Cassia thought, ¡°Maybe you can¡¯t have your cake and eat it, as the Clusian saying goes.¡±

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176


    Suddenly Cassia felt very upset. Although she didn¡¯t want to die, she was still young, about twenty


    years away from fifty, and could not feel the fear of imminent death as her elders did.


    The sudden loss of those extraordinary abilities, which had brought Cassia so much joy before, felt as if


    she had lost the most important thing.


    Those abilities gave Cassia abilities beyond the imagination of ordinary people and extraordinary


    beauty, and she couldn¡¯t bear to lose them!


    After a moment of daze, Cassia picked up her phone and turned on the camera to look at her face.


    Cassia could see that she was still beautiful, but unlike before, she was only as beautiful as an ordinary


    person, not at all remarkable.


    Cassia used to have smooth and delicate skin, which was extremely gorgeous.


    And now her skin was obviously much rougher.


    Cassia looked up at Oliver, who smiled and said, ¡°How are you feeling? Does it feel good to be cured?¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Cassia shook her head in confusion and said something that surprised Oliver. ¡°Can I¡­ Can I change


    back to my old self?


    Oliver was dumbfounded and asked, ¡°Why? Doesn¡¯t your family dream of being cured? You¡¯re not


    happy that I cured you?¡±


    Cassia frowned slightly and said unhappily, ¡°I do want to be cured, but I don¡¯t want to lose my powers


    and my beauty. Look¡­ My face is different than before, right?¡±


    Oliver stared at Cassia for a while, shook his head, and said, ¡°You do look different. You used to be


    eerily beautiful and frightening, but now you are healthily beautiful.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m unattractive now. I was prettier!¡± Cassia was more and more annoyed.


    Oliver sighed and shook his head. He didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Looking at Cassia¡¯s annoyed look, Oliver spread his hands and said, ¡°I can cure you. But I can¡¯t get


    you back to the way you were.¡±


    Immortality Energy could heal illnesses, but it could not make a person who had already been cured


    revert to their previous state of being unhealed.


    Oliver was silent for a long time before he said to Cassia, ¡°Are you aware that this disease can kill a


    member of your family very quickly when the blood exchange limit is reached?¡±


    Cassia nodded. ¡°Sure, but I¡¯m still young and have at least twenty or thirty years to live. I can treat the


    diseaseter.¡±


    Oliver was speechless again and shook his head. Now he didn¡¯t even want to say anything.


    Oliver didn¡¯t want to fish, see the sights, or do anything.


    After a while, Oliver said to Cassia, ¡°Let¡¯s go back and ask your father if they want to be cured.¡±


    Cassia blurted out, ¡°Of course, they want to be cured. My father dreams of being cured.¡±


    They were going to die soon, so of course they wanted to be cured and live.


    Cassia actually had some family members who had grown up mature enough to keep trying to figure


    out how to cure this disease. Only Cassia didn¡¯t want to worry so much and just wanted to stay unique.


    Seeing that Oliver was not happy, Cassia was no longer in the mood to continue ying, so Cassia told


    the captain to sail back to shore.


    On the way back, Cassia suddenly thought of a question and asked Oliver, ¡°Oliver, I want to ask you a


    question. You¡­ Do you have the same disease as my family members?¡±


    Oliver couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°Me? How is that possible? I don¡¯t drink blood. I¡¯m perfectly healthy, and I


    don¡¯t have that weird disease that your family has.¡±


    11:33


    Cassia asked him puzzledly, ¡°If you don¡¯t have this disease, how can you dive over a thousand yards


    underwater without any difficulty?¡±


    Oliver was stunned and said, ¡°Um¡­ Isn¡¯t that wetsuit yourtest high-tech product? It¡¯s what got me to


    dive that deep, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Cassia shook her head affirmatively and said, ¡°No way. That wetsuit can only take you to a depth of


    150 yards.¡±


    ¡°150 yards?¡± Oliver was a little dumbfounded.


    His abilities were identally exposed, but Oliver was d that they were only exposed to Cassia


    because her family was not ordinary either. They possessed extraordinary abilities and were very


    wealthy.


    That wetsuit could only take a person down to a depth of 150 yards, and they dived to a depth of 1,200


    yards.


    Oliver still remembered clearly even now that the depth data was disyed on the monitor in the


    wetsuit helmet.


    Oliver knew he couldn¡¯t exin it clearly, so he gave up.


    Oliver casually changed the topic and said, ¡°Miss Cassia, in treating you, I discovered a cure for this


    disease. You can ask your father if he wants treatment.¡±


    Cassia nodded, then took the satellite phone and called her father.


    Oliver was paid a lot of money by Fermin anyway, so he was supposed to treat Fermin, but Oliver just


    wanted to look mysterious and hide his powers.


    But Oliver figured Fermin was smart enough to see that Oliver had special powers, so Oliver didn¡¯t


    have to hide them.


    As soon as Fermin received his daughter¡¯s phone call, he couldn¡¯t help but be overjoyed and said he


    wanted to be cured, preferably right away.


    Fermin thought, ¡®Oliver said he needed some time to think about treatment options, and now he says


    he can treat me right away, so I guess I did the right thing by asking my daughter to please him.


    There¡¯s no young man who doesn¡¯t love a beauty like Cassia, is there?


    It seems that the amazing Oliver is no exception, but he didn¡¯t seem to like Cassia very much before..


    Why?¡¯


    After thinking about it, Fermin suddenly realized that Oliver must have been shy and didn¡¯t want to


    show his affection for Cassia in front of Leighton, but after sailing alone with Cassia, Oliver couldn¡¯t


    help but show his feelings.


    It wasn¡¯t just because Oliver could save Fermin¡¯s life that Fermin wanted Oliver to marry Cassia, but


    because Fermin believed Oliver was the only one worthy of being with Cassia.


    Fermin asked his daughter ecstatically, ¡°Well¡­ Can Oliver really cure this disease in our family? Are


    you sure?¡±


    Cassia said unhappily, ¡°I¡¯m sure, because he has just cured me of all the symptoms. I got better, but I


    lost those powers and that amazing beauty¡­¡±


    Cassia¡¯s worst sorrow was the loss of her stunning look.


    Hearing this, Fermin¡¯s voice trembled with excitement. ¡°Silly daughter, you don¡¯t know¡­ Life is more


    important than any ability or appearance!¡±


    Fermin had almost everything he wanted in life, from deep pockets to power over countless countries.


    But Fermin just couldn¡¯t let himself live longer. He wanted to survive and live longer. He only wanted to


    cure the gic disease of his family.


    But Fermin tried many things and failed.


    Generations of people in Fermin¡¯s family had been trying to find a cure for this terminal disease since


    birth, and no one had managed it.


    Fermin¡¯s ancestors were all killed early by this terminal disease.

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177


    It was back in Cassia¡¯s mansion.


    Fermin greeted Oliver and Cassia with a big smile. When Fermin saw his daughter¡¯s face, he instantly


    recognized that she was different from before and couldn¡¯t help shivering.


    Fermin was excited. He knew the disease in his family very well. He easily saw a marked change in his


    daughter¡¯s countenance and temperament.


    After taking Oliver into the living room, Fermin ordered the servant to serve tea, then took his


    daughter¡¯s hand and watched her carefully.


    Cassia¡¯s eyes weren¡¯t as sharp as they used to be, and then Fermin felt his daughter¡¯s heartbeat.


    Cassia¡¯s heart was beating faster than ever, and every feature of her body was normal.


    But it was this very ordinariness that made it clear to Fermin that his daughter had indeed be an


    ordinary girl.


    Although Cassia was ordinary, she had something in her body that her family members would never


    have, and that was vitality!


    ¡°Oliver, you¡­ You really did it! You really healed Cassia!¡± Fermin trembled with increasing excitement.


    Fermin, who was always so calm, couldn¡¯t help but be excited at the thought that his long wish would


    finallye true and he would have a way to live!


    Oliver nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I did heal her. Sir, do you need to wait, or should I treat you right now?¡±


    ¡°Treat me right now. I don¡¯t want to wait any longer¡­¡± Fermin of course wanted to be treated


    immediately. And there was no guarantee that Fermin would definitely be cured.


    Before being cured, he remained a critically ill and dying patient.


    But Fermin immediately added with an awkward smile, ¡°Of course. If you are tired, you can have a rest


    first. No hurry.¡±


    Oliver could see the eagerness in Fermin¡¯s eyes, so Oliver nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine and not tired.


    Please go upstairs to the living room, sir.¡±


    Oliver certainly didn¡¯t want others to see his treatment process.


    Fermin quickly agreed and led Oliver upstairs. And Fermin told his daughter, bodyguards, butler, and


    servants not to go upstairs.


    The living room on the second floor was also luxurious. Oliver told Fermin to lie down on the sofa, and


    Oliver used the Immortality Energy to make Fermin fall asleep.


    Although Fermin was much stronger than his daughter, he was dying. His blood function was at its limit,


    and all the functions of his body were not working, so he could not resist the Immortality Energy at all,


    and was hypnotized within seconds.


    Fermin¡¯s body was indeed extremely broken, so it would be much harder to heal him with Immortality


    Energy.


    Half an hourter, Oliver panted and stopped the treatment.


    Fermin¡¯s body was finally healed. After examining Fermin again, Oliver was surprised to find that he


    still didn¡¯t know enough about the Immortality Energy in his body.


    Oliver had thought he could extend Fermin¡¯s life by a few years at most.


    However, after Oliver checked Fermin¡¯s body, he found that Fermin¡¯s body function was still a little


    ¡°weak¡±, but it vaguely revealed a ray of vitality!


    If Fermin recuperated for a while, this vitality could make Fermin in his fifties as strong as a man in his


    thirties.


    In this way, Fermin could live for another 30 or 40 years.


    11:34


    And Fermin¡¯s smooth skin had be simr to that of a man in his prime.


    After Oliver confirmed it, he withdrew his power and awakened Fermin.


    When Fermin woke up, he stretched himself and asked Oliver, ¡°Oliver, how did I fall asleep? Well¡­


    How was the treatment?


    Oliver asked Fermin, ¡°How about you feel for yourself? My treatment is over.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s over?¡±


    Fermin was stunned. He felt that not much time had passed.


    Then Fermin pinched his hands and stretched his legs to feel his body, but he felt that he had lost the


    unparalleled control over his body.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Fermin felt that he had lost those special powers.


    But he felt veryfortable, and when he stretched out his hands, his bones snapped, as if his body


    grew taller in that instant!


    ¡°I really am cured?!¡±


    Fermin was suddenly dumbfounded. His extraordinary abilities were gone, but he was physically


    comfortable.


    Fermin paused for a while, then got up and opened the curtains.


    The sky outside the window was blue. Sunlight came in through the window and fell on Fermin.


    ¡°Is this what it feels like to be healthy like a normal person?¡±,


    In the past, he was afraid of sunshine. The curtains were closed on all the windows throughout the vi,


    making the whole ce look gloomy.


    The sun was warm and bright.


    This was the world of normal people, healthy and sunny.


    ¡°It feels so good!¡±


    Fermin stretched out his palm and watched the sunshine flowing in his palm. He didn¡¯t experience


    normal life until he was about to die.


    Fermin thought, ¡®What does it matter how much wealth I have?


    What does it matter how much power I have?¡¯


    Fermin had tried countless ways over the years, but neither money nor power could buy him another


    day to live!


    Only at this moment did Fermin really feel lucky. This Clusian young man was his lucky star!


    Fermin¡¯s feelings about being cured werepletely different from his daughter¡¯s.


    Fermin¡¯s daughter did not want to lose the extraordinary abilities her blood gave her, but he even


    wanted to give away his wealth at this moment.


    What did he need so much wealth for?


    No amount of wealth could prolong his life.


    Fermin was originally close to death, but he was now just like a normal person, and he even looked


    younger than his peers. He could also feel the agitated vitality within his body, and although he couldn¡¯t


    be sure how long he would live, he was certain that he definitely wouldn¡¯t die within a month or two.


    Oliver said affirmatively, ¡°Sir, your body has been greatly improved after my treatment. The


    hematoporphyria in your family has beenpletely cured. I¡¯ll help you recover for a while, and I


    guess¡­ you won¡¯t die for at least 10 to 20 years.¡±


    Although Oliver couldn¡¯t guarantee that Fermin would live for many years, he meant that Fermin would


    have no problem living for another 10 or 20 years.


    Fermin nodded in surprise and joy. Then he said to Oliver sincerely, ¡°Oliver, I don¡¯t know how to


    express my gratitude for you. I would do anything to repay you. What do you need?¡±


    Oliver smiled and shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t need anything. You have given me so much wealth. In fact, I


    don¡¯t think it is necessary. In fact, I have enough savings to live happily ever after, so you don¡¯t need to


    give me more money.¡±

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178


    ¡°I agree with you very much!¡±


    Fermin nodded and said, ¡°It is only when you are dying that you realize that too much money is useless


    and will not prolong your life anyway.¡±


    Oliver smiled and didn¡¯t answer. Many books had mentioned this truth, and historical records contained


    numerous examples. Many prominent individuals initially sought wealth and power, but ultimately, what


    they wanted the most was to live longer.


    However, anyone died in the end, no matter how much wealth and power he had.


    After sighing for a while, Fermin suddenly said something that surprised Oliver. ¡°Oliver, I really hope


    you can marry my daughter Cassia and be my son-inw!¡±


    Oliver was dumbfounded, shook his head awkwardly, and refused. ¡°Sir, I already have someone I love.


    And I love her very much. Cassia is good, but I only love that one person.¡±


    Fermin shook his head and said, ¡°You misunderstood, Oliver. I didn¡¯t ask you to marry only my


    daughter. In your Clusian words, people who do great things are not strict about details. You can marry


    as many women as you


    like.¡±


    Oliver smiled bitterly.


    After that, Oliver stayed here for another week or so. Oliver treated all seven members of the Des


    family and then prepared to return home.


    After healing the Des family, Oliver did not mention the reward at all, because Fermin had already


    given him much money.


    Shark arranged for his subordinates to manage the casino and hotel, while he himself was preparing to


    start a new life with Oliver.


    Hailey stayed in the hotel and became an executive. After Oliver took over Shark¡¯s shares in the hotel,


    Hailey was basically his agent for these shares.


    After a long wait, the day came for them to return home.


    Although Shark was rich, he was not a top millionaire and couldn¡¯t afford a private ne, so he had to


    take regr flights.


    But Fermin had as many as five private nes, and numerous luxury yachts, and even Cassia owned a


    Boeing 747-modified private luxury ne.


    Fermin asked Oliver if Oliver wanted to fly home on one of Fermin¡¯s private nes, but Oliver refused


    without hesitation. It was not that he didn¡¯t like enjoying it, but that he didn¡¯t want to be constrained.


    On the day before leaving, Oliver met Denise and gave her a check for 1 million Oros.


    Denise said in shock, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, you¡¯ve already given me a lot of money. This¡­¡±


    ¡°Take it.¡± Oliver smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m going back home tomorrow. Maybe we won¡¯t see each other


    again. Thank you for your help these days. Just take the money. Goodbye!¡±


    ¡°Goodbye!¡± Denise replied in a daze.


    Denise didn¡¯t know what to say anymore, and she was confused holding the check.


    But Denise felt she didn¡¯t want the temporary boss to leave because Oliver was generous, handsome,


    and rich.


    Too bad Oliver didn¡¯t like Denise.


    The next day, Fermin personally led a team to escort Oliver and his pals to the airport.


    Oliver didn¡¯t see Cassia there and felt relieved. Oliver was afraid that Fermin would ask Oliver to be his


    son-inw again.


    At the international airport, see-offs were not allowed to enter the security area as a matter of rule.


    11:34


    However, Fermin ignored the rule and took Oliver and others directly into the VIP aisle, and then they


    took the airport VIP car directly to the check-in.


    As soon as Oliver got out of the car, he saw a giant aircraft. It was an Airbus 380, thergest wide-body


    airliner in the world.


    On the stairs, two blonde middle-aged men and four bright stewardesses bowed down to greet them.


    These flight attendants said in Clusianese, ¡°Wee aboard, Mr. Oliver Eastwood!¡±


    Their ents weren¡¯t quite standard, but Oliver understood them anyway. Puzzled, Oliver looked


    around.


    Except for Oliver, Shark, Wayne, and Simon, there were no other passengers around.


    Oliver thought, ¡®Just the four of us on this big ne?


    The airline will lose money doing this, won¡¯t it?¡¯


    When Oliver went up the stairs, he saw one of the stewardesses smiling at him. The stewardess looked


    so familiar to Oliver!


    Oliver thought, ¡°Isn¡¯t this¡­ Denise?!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Eastwood, please board the ne.¡± Denise greeted Oliver with a smile.


    Oliver was stunned and then asked, ¡°Are you in charge of this flight today?¡±


    Denise nodded. Then she shook her head and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, I will be your


    employee from now on. You are my boss.¡±


    Oliver didn¡¯t understand what Denise meant. Oliver followed Oliver to the ne and suddenly found


    that it was not a passenger ne at all!


    There were various areas inside the ne, such as living room, recreation hall, dining room, bedroom,


    etc., and the decoration was extremely luxurious.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    The floor was covered with top-ss hand-woven carpets, and furniture such as sofas had a clear


    Kartell brand logo.


    It was the most expensive luxury home brand in the world.


    ¡°Well¡­ Isn¡¯t it a private ne?¡±


    Oliver turned to look at Fermin, wondering, ¡°Didn¡¯t I refuse Fermin¡¯s private ne?¡±


    Fermin smiled and said, ¡°Oliver, it¡¯s not my private ne. It¡¯s yours. Of course, it belonged to me


    before. It was a customized private ne modified from Airbus 380 the year beforest. I just bought it


    a little over two months ago, and I haven¡¯t used it once, so it¡¯s apletely new ne, and I


    transferred it to you. Now the pilots, flight attendants, and other supporting personnel on the ne are


    all your private employees. In addition, I havepleted the procedures for your return to Clusia and


    the application for airspace control for you.¡±


    IP


    ¡°My private ne?¡± Oliver was stunned!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Fermin said with a smile, ¡°Oliver, I checked your assets and found that, not including the


    shares of my family fund that I transferred to you, your previous personal wealth was around 2 billion


    Oros. It¡¯s a bit of a struggle for you to keep the ne, but with your ability to make money, I¡¯m sure you


    can do it, and with the family shares I¡¯ve transferred to you, you¡¯re getting dividends of more than 100


    billion Oros a year, so you can even afford ten Airbus 380s, let alone one.¡±


    Oliver wondered, ¡°So I don¡¯t have to worry about making money anymore?¡±


    Oliver stared at Fermin. After bing an ordinary man, Fermin now looked like a middle-aged man in


    his early thirties and seemed to be in good spirits.


    think we gave


    Fermin added, ¡°You don¡¯t have to overthink, Oliver. My family feels very lucky that we gave you a few


    shares in exchange for a chance to live. No amount of money can prolong our lives. So, you you too


    much, and we even think we gave you too little!¡±


    Seeing this, Oliver shook his head with a bitter smile and said after thinking for a while, ¡°Thank you,


    sir!¡±


    11:34


    Oliver thought, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll take it, because with all my money, it makes sense to own a private


    ne, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179


    But Oliver knew that the ne Fermin had given him was probably worth a fortune.


    Oliver didn¡¯t know that this private ne was the most expensive and luxurious one under Fermin¡¯s


    name, with a total value of 470 million Oros!


    And while buying a private ne was expensive, keeping one could cost an astronomical amount of


    money.


    For example, the annual sries of crew members such as pilots, flight attendants, stewards, etc.


    totaled at least several million Oros. In addition, airport usage fees, aviation fuel fees, aircraft


    maintenance fees, spare parts repair fees, etc. were also very expensive.


    Basically, for a veryrge aircraft like the Airbus 380, even if it was parked and not used, it could still


    cost more than 30 million Oros a year, and the cost of flying it once would be more than 1 million Oros.


    Therefore, many people could afford to buy but not keep a luxury like a private ne.


    Fortunately, Oliver had the ability to make a lot of money quickly and could afford a private ne.


    Moreover, with the fortune in Oliver¡¯s name, it would be easy to keep an Airbus 380 private jet. The


    shares Oliver owned in the Des family could pay dividends in excess of 100 billion Oros per year, an


    amount that exceeded the assets of most of the world¡¯s super-rich.


    After getting on the ne, Denise poured Oliver red wine and exined to him, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, Mr.


    Fermin Des sent someone to ask me if I would quit my job and be a steward on your ne. Of


    course I would!¡±


    Only then did Oliver realize that it was all Fermin¡¯s arrangement.


    Fermin shook his hand at him and said with a smile, ¡°Enjoy your pleasant journey, Oliver. Goodbye!¡±


    Oliver made a passive goodbye gesture to him. The pilot entered the cockpit and contacted the control


    tower, while another flight attendant closed the cabin door.


    The airne was staffed with pilots, flight attendants and other attendants, eleven in all, who were


    responsible for technical services, life care, and security.


    On regr flights, no passengers were allowed in the cockpit, but on private nes, the boss could do


    whatever he wanted.


    The pilot respectfully invited Oliver to the cockpit for inspection and experience. Oliver was really


    interested, so he happily followed the pilot into the cockpit.


    The pilot even asked Oliver to sit in the co-pilot¡¯s seat, and the co-pilot stood beside Oliver to exin.


    Twenty minutester, the ne glided and took off. Oliver enthusiastically experienced the process of


    the aircraft elerating on the runway and taking off. The ne soared into the blue sky, and as the


    objects on the ground gradually became smaller in his sight, it was only at this moment that Oliver truly


    realized the power of technology.


    Twelve hourster, the nended at the airport in the capital of Oliver¡¯s home province, because the


    Airbus 380 was sorge that only airports in first-tier cities could meet the takeoff andnding


    standards for the ne.


    Back in Clusia, as soon as he entered the airport, Oliver looked around at hispatriots with simr


    facial features, listened to various ents of Clusianese, and suddenly felt an inexplicable sense of


    affinity.


    Oliver felt that his hometown was better than any other ce.


    Shark hadn¡¯t been here before. He looked at the airport curiously and praised it. ¡°In terms of size and


    design, this airport is better than most international airports I have seen!¡±


    Oliver smiled and said, ¡°Shark, looks like you haven¡¯t been to enough airports. This airport is not even


    among the top 10 in our country.¡±


    11:34


    Shark smiled and said, ¡°I guess I was wrong. In my previous impression, no, in the imagination of most


    other countries, the majority of the people in Clusia were still poor and hungry and used bicycles for


    transportation. But to my surprise, your country is no less prosperous than any country I have ever


    seen!¡± Oliver shook his head with a smile and then asked, ¡°Our country has developed rapidly these


    years. Even in ordinary small towns, there are many tall buildings and well-developed traffic. The high-


    speed train runs through all parts of our country. It can be said that most areas of the country are


    equally prosperous. Where do you want to go to see?¡±


    Shark said casually, ¡°I¡¯ll go wherever you go. Of course, I want to visit Macalel if there is a chance.¡±


    Shark owned a hotel casino and really wanted to see the number one casino in the world.


    Oliver nodded and said, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll take you there sometime.¡±


    In fact, Oliver hadn¡¯t been there either, so he wanted to go and have fun when he had time.


    After getting out of the airport, Oliver did not want to take another airne back to Jeahron because it


    was very close. The real flight time was only half an hour, and with the takeoff andnding time, it only


    took fifty minutes. Oliver felt that it was too troublesome, so he wanted to take Shark to experience the


    high-speed train in this country.


    The next high-speed train trip really stunned Shark. Only some developed countries had very few of


    these 220 miles per hour high-speed trains, and they covered a very small area, unlike here, where


    high-speed trains covered a lot of areas.


    Shark used to think that the people in Clusia were backward and old-fashioned, but the reality was that


    the people here were very fashionable, and he felt that he had been too ignorant.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    It took an hour and a half to get to Jeahron, and Oliver had already called Fabian to bring someone to


    pick them up in a couple of cars long before they arrived at the station.


    Instead of putting Shark in a hotel, Oliver took Shark straight to his house, which was huge anyway,


    and having Shark in a hotel would make them look like they were not close enough.


    Seeing Oliver bring back a beefy foreign friend, Jason and his wife didn¡¯t ask questions, but treated him


    well, thinking that their son¡¯s friend was their friend.


    When Shark saw Sienna, he couldn¡¯t help but be amazed by Sienna and praised her. ¡°Oliver, your


    fiancee is so beautiful, just like Hailey. People in your country are uniquely beautiful.¡±


    Sienna didn¡¯t catch all of what Shark said, but she did catch the name Hailey clearly. She stared at


    Oliver and asked, ¡°Oliver, does your friend know Hailey? Is it Hailey Fox?¡±


    Oliver smiled awkwardly and tried to change the subject. ¡°Shark is hungry. Joanna, go help Mom and


    see if the meal is ready. I¡¯m so hungry!¡±


    Sienna nodded and went with Joanna, but she was a little confused.


    Shark enjoyed the home-cooked meal happily, but he still couldn¡¯t get used to using chopsticks.


    After the meal, they chatted for a while. Shark and Oliver were a little sleepy. To get over the jetg,


    they both went back to their rooms to sleep.


    When they woke up, it was nine o¡¯clock in the evening. Oliver took Shark to see the night market and


    eat at a food vendor.


    Shark was tall and strong and ate a lot. He praised the food while eating, nced at the busy night


    market, and quietly asked Oliver, ¡°Oliver, it¡¯s sote, but the street is still bustling. Is it safe¡­ at night?¡±


    Hearing this, Oliverughed and said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s safe. There are people on this street at two or


    three in the morning, let alone eight or nine at night.¡±


    Shark was a little suspicious. In most ces abroad, it was dangerous at night, and he only dared to go


    out at night with his bodyguards and guns.

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180


    Shark found it almost incredible!


    After drinking for a long time, it was quite lively here, with customsing and going. And there was


    nothing special to do.


    In his past experiences, during suchte hours, there would often be gunfights breaking out.


    After finishing their drinks andte-night snacks, Oliver and the others walked back to enjoy the cool


    breeze in the evening.


    When they passed by an antique shop, Shark nced at it. Oliver asked casually, ¡°Shark, do you want


    to go inside and take a look?¡±


    ¡°OK!¡± Shark replied.


    Without hesitation, Shark walked into the shop.


    Inside the shop, the majority of items consisted of bracelets and beads, each with a price tag and a


    name, such as gold-threaded mahogany bead bracelets, sandalwood bracelets, yellow rosewood


    bracelets, and so


    1.


    The price ranges from hundreds to thousands of dors, or even tens of thousands of dors.


    In fact, most people couldn¡¯t tell any difference, and among this group, only Oliver could discern them.


    With a single nce, all the details of the items were disyed in his mind.


    The owner of this shop was a bit shrewd. The items priced at thousands of dors were only worth


    hundreds of dors. Among the rest, the most valuable items were only worth a few hundred dors.


    Besides, those iming to be made of ¡°gold-threaded mahogany¡± were all fake.


    ¡±


    Upon seeing so many customers entering the shop, the owner immediately weed them warmly.


    There was also a young girl in the shop who promptly greeted the customers.


    ¡°Both of them were eloquent, and they each spoke highly of the rare and exceptional items in the shop.


    Oliver nced to the right and noticed that there was even a bead engraved with unique symbols


    inside the disy case, priced at 176,000 dors.


    As soon as the shop owner saw Oliver nce at that, he smiled and introduced, ¡°Young man, you¡¯ve


    got a sharp eye. I spent a lot of effort getting that from the west. It cost me more than 140,000 dors. It


    was blessed by a famous priest¡­ It¡¯s basically something that can¡¯t be bought even if you¡¯re wealthy!¡±


    Oliver inspected it carefully and couldn¡¯t help but smile. The item might be blessed, but its actual value


    was only around 50 dors.


    The price was absurd. Anyone who bought it at that price would be a fool.


    Noticing that Oliver was focusing on the bead, the owner smiled and said, ¡°Young man, this is the most


    valuable item in my shop. Since a famous priest blessed it, it can ward off evil and protect you.


    Moreover, it can bring wealth. The other items in my shop are ordinary, but this one¡­¡±


    Oliver asked him with a smile, ¡°How much is this?¡±


    Hearing this, the owner perked up. He hurriedly put on a mysterious face and said to Oliver, ¡°Young


    man, I really hate to part with this treasure, but if you really want it, I will bear the pain and give you a


    discount of 2,000 dors. You can have it for 174,000 dors!¡±


    As he spoke, he maintained an expression of reluctance to part with the bead.


    Oliver smiled and shook his head.


    The owner stared at Oliver and wondered if he was a rich man. In his opinion, if this young man was


    just an ordinary person, what he had done would be in vain.


    But if this young man was indeed rich, he might make a lot of money. After mentioning the price, the


    11:34


    owner watched Oliver and tried to understand his expression.


    Oliver neither confirmed nor rejected the offer, maintaining a slight smile.


    The shop owner cautiously whispered to him, ¡°Young man, how much¡­ do you think you can offer for


    it?¡±


    Oliver stretched out four fingers and made a gesture.


    ¡°Six¡­ 60,000 dors?¡± The owner¡¯s heart skipped a beat, thinking he might have just met an expert.


    Oliver smiled and shook his head. He said, ¡°No, 60 dors!¡±


    ¡°60 dors?¡±


    The owner was stunned, his mouth hanging open in disbelief!


    He understood that there were only two possibilities for offering such a price. One was that the young


    man recognized it as not valuable, and the other was that he didn¡¯t know the value but didn¡¯t like it as


    well.


    The owner¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he felt disappointment. It was estimated that he could hardly


    make arge sum of money today.


    He thought, ¡°Since the young man dares to offer such a low price, even if I say he can have it for


    174,000 dors, it¡¯s quite possible that he¡¯s an expert!¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    He chuckled, but Oliver didn¡¯t talk to him. Oliver looked at the walnuts on the other side and asked,


    ¡°How much are those walnuts?¡±


    Seeing that Oliver stopped paying attention to the bead at all, he knew he couldn¡¯t gain therge sum


    of money. So, he said with ack of enthusiasm, ¡°The price varies. All of the walnuts are like lion¡¯s


    heads. The cheapest is over 200 dors. The best ones with a ne surface, Kylin pattern, or thick


    pattern are over 20,000 dors. And the ones with the best quality are over 60,000 dors.¡±


    At this point, the shop owner began to think that this customer was so young and that everyone


    interested in antique collectibles usually had years of experience.


    Young people didn¡¯t usually engage in this hobby!


    The owner thought that Oliver was just asking for the price for fun, and that he couldn¡¯t make from him.


    money


    Indeed, Oliver wasn¡¯t interested in those items. He nced at the baskets of walnuts with green peels


    next to him and asked, ¡°Are these unpeeled ones also that expensive?¡±


    ¡°They are for gambling. I have sorted out the three baskets of walnuts. Beginning from the right,


    walnuts in the first basket cost 100 dors for a pair, those in the second basket cost 60 dors for a


    pair, and those in the third basket cost 20 dors for a pair. You can just give it a try. If you get good


    ones, it¡¯s worth trying. But if you don¡¯t get good ones, maybe it¡¯s not worth it. But since the prices are


    low, how much can you really lose?¡±


    Oliver suddenly realized, ¡°Oh, I see. It¡¯s just like stone gambling and wood gambling. You don¡¯t know


    what¡¯s in it. You can just have a try!¡±


    The owner nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s what I mean.¡±


    He thought that he couldn¡¯t make a big sum of money from Oliver, so he didn¡¯t show much enthusiasm.


    Unexpectedly, Oliver said with interest, ¡°Let me have a try.¡±


    The owner was stunned. He asked, ¡°You want to give it a try? Do you want the ones for 100 dors, 60


    dors, or 20 dors?¡±


    Oliver said, as if he didn¡¯t care about the cost, ¡°I¡¯ll try them all. Let me choose from all the baskets.¡± The


    owner was a veteran in this field. In the viges where walnuts were grown, they would usually


    purchase entire trees of walnuts, costing a few thousand dors, and then bring them back to sort out


    the walnuts based on their external quality.


    Usually, they didn¡¯t gamble themselves. A tree costs about 12,000 to 20,000 dors, and there would


    be


    11:34


    around 1,000 pairs of walnuts.


    With an average selling price of 60 dors per pair, the total value would be about 60,000 dors. As


    long as they didn¡¯t gamble, it would be an essentially safe and profitable endeavor.


    Making a profit of 40,000 dors from walnuts worth 40,000 dors would be considered a high.


    return.


    Seeing that Oliver really wanted to give it a try, the owner became serious and asked, ¡°How many pairs


    do you want to buy?¡±


    He guessed this young man was just having fun.


    Betting on walnuts was generally a guaranteed loss, but the initial investment was rtively small,


    unlike stone gambling, which could be much riskier.


    Oliver squatted down and searched through the baskets for a while.


    After about 15 minutes, he picked out 12 pairs from the 100-dor basket, nine pairs from the 60-dor


    basket, and 22 pairs from the 20-dor basket.


    ¡°That¡¯s all. How much?¡± Oliver didn¡¯t bargain.


    The owner was stunned and thought, ¡°This young man is really weird. He wasn¡¯t interested in that


    bead, and he even bargained sharply. I thought he would bargain for these walnuts, and I even


    prepared to offer my discount, but he doesn¡¯t bargain at all!¡±


    ¡°12 pairs from the 100-dor basket. That¡¯s 1,200 dors. Nine pairs from the 60-dor basket. That¡¯s


    540 dors. 22 pairs from the 20-dor basket. That¡¯s 440 dors¡­ In total, it¡¯s 2,180 dors¡­¡±

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181


    Chapt¨¦r 181


    ¡°2,180 dors? Okay. Do you ept payment through scanning the code or cash transfer?¡±


    The owner was about to ask Oliver to pay 2,000 dors, rounding up the amount, but Oliver didn¡¯t


    hesitate to pay 2,180 dors.


    But he thought that was better. Although 180 dors was just a small amount of money, he could earn


    5,400 dors a month if he earned 180 dors every day.


    So he immediately smiled and said, ¡°Scan this code to pay.¡±


    Oliver picked up his phone and scanned the QR code to pay. Then he heard a loud voice from the


    payment confirmation, ¡°You received 2,180 dors in Paypal.¡±


    The owner smiled again and said, ¡°Do you want me to peel them now? Besides, we have walnuts of


    good quality for repurchase.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Peel them now.¡± Oliver nodded and agreed.


    He had no intention of keeping the walnuts. Selling them for a profit would be more worthwhile than


    cracking and eating them.


    If these walnuts were for eating, they could be considered luxury walnuts since every one of them cost


    a few dors.


    In fact, this kind of walnut-variety had been improved over the years. All of them had thick shells, and


    the part to eat was smaller than that of themon ones. Besides, they were premature and not


    delicious.


    Seeing that Oliver agreed, the owner immediately ordered a shop assistant in his shop to bring over the


    utensils to peel the walnuts.


    Shark and others had never seen walnut gambling like this, so they all watched with interest.


    The assistant was a man in his thirties. He brought a knife, a brush, a basin of water, and a cloth.


    The process began with a pair of walnuts worth 100 dors. When the assistant peeled one of them


    with the knife, the owner¡¯s eyes lit up as soon as he saw it. He said, ¡°Well, the first one seems to have


    a good quality. n, hurry up and clean it. Let¡¯s see the pattern.¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    n, with the knife, nodded. He then took the brush and the cloth to make the walnut clean.


    The walnut was nowpletely and clearly exposed. The ownermented, ¡°Young man, you¡¯re


    lucky. This walnut looks¡­ not bad. At least it¡¯s worth¡­ over 60 dors. That¡¯s good. It¡¯s a good one.


    Let¡¯s see the other one. If they can be a pair, the price will double again.¡±


    Oliver only smiled faintly. He knew the owner was trying to downy the walnut¡¯s value. As it had a


    ne surface, it was quite expensive. If there were a pair of them, that could be worth 20,000 dors.


    But the owner said it was worth at least 60 dors. Oliver thought the owner might think he was a fool.


    n quickly took the other one and followed the same process to peel the walnut. As soon as they saw


    it, the owner¡¯s eyes lit up!


    He thought that this young man was really lucky. The two walnuts looked almost identical. And they


    were a pair of walnuts that looked like lion¡¯s heads with a ne surface. They could be sold for 30,000


    dors after being polished and colored for a period of time and starched.


    Of course, the owner couldn¡¯t and wouldn¡¯t tell the truth. It was better for him to spend about 200


    dors to buy them back.


    As this pair of walnuts cost Oliver 100 dors, the owner wondered if he could buy them for 200 dors.


    He wanted to let Oliver make twice as much money.


    He pondered for a while and then said to Oliver, ¡°Young man, this pair of walnuts are not bad. Although


    they don¡¯t look very good, they can be sold for 140 or 160 dors after being processedter. Let me


    give


    I don¡¯t make any money from you. Just consider that I¡¯m making friends with you since you¡¯ve spent


    over 2,000 dors in my shop.¡±


    you¡­ Well, I¡¯ll give you 200 dors. At that price


    Oliver chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s said that people running businesses are all shrewd. I¡¯ve learned a lot


    today. Well, I don¡¯t have time to talk nonsense with you. Let me tell you, I will sell this pair of walnuts for


    20,000 dors with no more discounts. If you want to take them back, just pay!¡±


    10:48


    ¡°20,000¡­ dors¡­¡± The owner was stunned!


    He wondered if this young man was an expert or if he was just throwing out a random price to test him.


    Oliver added, ¡°You can take them for 20,000 dors and sell them for about 30,000 dors. A profit of


    10,000 dors is not a small amount.¡±


    Hearing Oliver¡¯s words, the owner blushed, realizing that he had underestimated this young man. He


    knew that this young man was really an expert.


    He had been given a fair warning and lost face.


    The owner finally agreed, thinking that making a profit of 10,000 dors was still a good deal. Besides,


    Oliver had already understood what he wanted to do. He felt embarrassed, as if he were a fool.


    He felt very embarrassed.


    If he had offered 4,000 dors or 6,000 dors, it was okay. At least that was over 2,000 dors. But he


    had only offered 200 dors and wanted to make a profit of over 30,000 dors. No one would be


    pleased because that was not fair!


    But Oliver wasn¡¯t in the mood to speak ill of him. It was strange that a man running a business wasn¡¯t


    shrewd.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste time. Just go ahead with the other walnuts,¡± Oliver ordered the shop assistant again.


    Without speaking a word, n picked up a pair of walnuts and began peeling them.


    The walnuts he picked up were also worth 100 dors. As Oliver had bought nine pairs from the 100-


    dor basket, there remained eight pairs.


    The owner was embarrassed and thought, ¡°20,000 dors is fine. This guy is an expert. I can¡¯t y


    tricks on him. But it¡¯s also a big profit of 10,000 dors. If I had known that there would be walnuts of


    such good quality in that basket, I should have peeled them myself. If I had done that, I would have


    made pure profits.¡±


    But there was nothing the owner could do. He thought that if this young man hadn¡¯t paid, he would


    have regretted it, but he couldn¡¯t say anything after being paid 2,180 dors.


    There were also surveince cameras in the shop, so he couldn¡¯t cheat. Besides, there was a group of


    them watching him now. How could he cheat?


    So the owner gave up the idea of cheating, so he nned to buy the walnuts for 20,000 dors.


    However, when peeling off the walnut, n was surprised. The owner took a nce and felt his eyes.


    twitching. He thought, ¡°Damn it! Another walnut that looks like a lion¡¯s head with a ne surface!¡± The


    variety, shape, and size matter most for walnuts.


    This one was almost the same size as the pair peeled earlier.


    The owner felt so regretful. He couldn¡¯t figure out why he didn¡¯t peel these walnuts himself. However,


    he bought a tree for 14,000 dorsst month. Last year, there were two pairs of this kind of walnut


    from this tree. He spent 50,000 dors to buy the two pairs of walnuts back and finally earned 18.000


    dors.


    Last month, he bought the tree. And he peeled all the walnuts himself. It was about 900 pairs of


    walnuts, and none of them were of good quality. As a result, his money was in vain.


    From that moment on, he gritted his teeth and vowed not to engage in walnut gambling again.


    But he didn¡¯t expect this young man to be so lucky today!


    n peeled the other walnut of the pair. Not surprisingly, it was another walnut that looked like a lion¡¯s


    head with a ne surface!


    The owner thought that since this young man had two pairs of walnuts that looked like lion¡¯s heads with


    a ne surface and he was an expert, it must be impossible to make a bargain. After all, Qliver offered


    20,000 dors for one pair!

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182


    While the owner was immersed in regret, Oliver had ordered n to peel all the walnuts one by one.


    The owner was stunned. The 100-dor pairs were the best, while the 60-dor pairs were slightly


    inferior, but they also looked good. Among them, those 20-dor walnuts were the worst.


    However, the worst didn¡¯t actually have poor quality. They were almost the same, but the only


    difference was in their size.


    In fact, the walnuts for 100 dors were thergest walnuts ever picked. It made sense that these


    walnuts were the best after peeling off.


    There were 45 pairs of walnuts, which meant 90 walnuts in all.


    And all of them looked like lion¡¯s heads with a ne surface, although with different sizes.


    They were all from the same tree, and their patterns were naturally the same. But the owner never


    expected that this tree he bought would produce so many good walnuts. If he peeled all the walnuts


    himself, how much money would he earn?


    It was different to sell the walnuts to this young man. Even if he bought them back, he would only make


    a margin. If he hadn¡¯t sold them and peeled them himself, one pair of walnuts would cover the cost of


    the tree he purchased for 14,000 dors. And the rest would have been pure profit.


    n peeled all the walnuts, cleaned them, and ced them on the table.


    Then Oliver asked the owner, ¡°Do you want to buy them back?¡±


    Gunther was


    stunned for a moment and then said, ¡°Yes, of course. But the price¡­¡±


    Oliver was direct and said, ¡°For the ninergest pairs, it¡¯s 20,000 dors per pair. There are 14 slightly


    smaller pairs and 10,000 dors per pair. For the smallest ones, there are 22 pairs, each at 4,000


    dors.¡± Hearing this, the owner frowned. ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Oliver said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to waste my time with you. We all know the status quo. The


    largest pairs can be sold for at least 28,000 dors, from which you can earn about 8,000 dors. You


    can sell the inferior ones for at least 16,000 dors per pair, from which you can earn about 6,000


    dors. And the smallest ones can be sold for 10,000 dors per pair. You can earn 4,000 dors per


    pair. Don¡¯t you feel satisfied by the profit?¡±


    The owner realized that this young man indeed knew what he was talking about. It was just that he was


    so


    young


    that the owner had underestimated him.


    He sighed and said, ¡°Alright. Well, there are nine pairs at 20,000 each, which totals 180,000 dors.


    There are 14 pairs at 10,000 each, which totals 140,000 dors. The smallest ones, with 22 pairs at


    4,000 each, amount to 88,000 dors. In total, it¡¯s 408,000 dors¡­¡±


    Shark, who had been watching, was wide-eyed and stunned. He hadn¡¯t expected that Oliver would


    spend 2,180 dors on a pile of walnuts and sell them back to the owner, making over 400,000 dors.


    The cost involved was minimal, but Oliver gained arge sum of money. Shark couldn¡¯t figure out what


    Oliver had done.


    He had seen and eaten walnuts, but he really hadn¡¯t seen them for fun.


    Only Fabian didn¡¯t think much of it. He was ustomed to Oliver¡¯s behavior. After all, Oliver had made


    tens of billions in profit in Manchernius, but he had spent only hundreds of millions. Fabian didn¡¯t think


    the profit from the walnuts was unbelievably high.


    It was only 400 thousand dors. For Oliver, earning such an amount of money meant nothing.


    The owner was heartbroken, but he paid for the walnuts with his teeth gritted. Because these 45 pairs


    of walnuts could earn him more money!


    But it was all his fault that he had been too careful and didn¡¯t dare to try. As a result, he didn¡¯t earn pure


    profit himself.


    If he had peeled the walnuts himself, he could have made a profit of over 600 thousand dors, but


    now he could only make just over 200 thousand. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a deep sense of regret.


    And the point was, this young customer really knew the business.


    10:48


    After transferring the money to Oliver, the owner peeked at the three baskets of walnuts.


    He was also worried that Oliver would pick up some walnuts again. It was estimated by him that all the


    havee up with all the good


    walnuts in those three baskets were the same. Otherwise, Oliver could as


    things.


    He thought, ¡°There won¡¯t be such a coincidence.¡±


    There are 600 or 700 pairs of walnuts left in the three baskets, and all of them were peeled¡­ if not all,


    he would be able to earn arge sum of money!


    The owner thought that he couldn¡¯t let this young man buy more walnuts. He should earn more money


    from the walnuts himself.


    But Oliver didn¡¯t select any more. He thanked the owner and went out with the others.


    ncing in the direction Oliver left, n was stunned for a long time and said to the annoyed owner,


    ¡°This customer is so lucky. He spent 2,180 dors here and earned more than 400 thousand dors. I


    worked here and only earned more than 6,000 dors a year, which is not as much as his


    remainders¡­¡±


    While this young man¡¯s easy earnings of more than 400 thousand dors, he thought he would never


    make that much money in his life.


    n felt envious and sighed. It was the first time he had seen such a lucky person after working in the


    shop for over two years.


    n nced at three baskets of walnuts and said, ¡°Sir, I want to give it a try¡­¡±


    The owner put the basket in front of him and snorted, ¡°No more. No more to sell. I¡¯ll peel them all


    myself.¡±


    As that young man had picked out walnuts of good quality casually, the owner believed that all the


    walnuts in the same tree would be of good quality, and he must be a fool to sell another walnut.


    Was he stupid?


    He was certainly not stupid!


    n felt annoyed and murmured about the owner¡¯s stingy behavior. He thought that it was fine to earn


    4,000 dors through one of the 20-dor pairs.


    Besides, the owner refused to sell walnuts to him and ordered him to peel the walnuts.


    n murmured something and brought the knife to peel the walnuts.


    He could do nothing, as the owner refused to sell the walnuts. And he had to carry out the owner¡¯s


    orders. After all, he was just an assistant.


    He had to work and live.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    While peeling the walnuts, n thought, ¡°You¡¯re so stingy. I think you can¡¯t even find a walnut of good


    quality!¡±


    He didn¡¯t know if his curse had worked. But when the walnut was peeled, they recognized its shape


    was


    not good.


    It was asymmetrical, poorly grained, and obviously a piece of nothing.


    It wasn¡¯t attractive.


    As the first one was not valuable, n was stunned. He wondered if his curse had worked.


    The owner, watching the walnut, was also stunned. He thought, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why isn¡¯t it of good


    quality?¡±


    ¡°Next one! Hurry up! Peel them all!¡± the owner was angry, and he ordered n to peel the walnuts with


    his face darkened.


    n dared not think about his curse again. He sat straight and picked up another walnut.


    But this walnut wasn¡¯t of good quality either. It was cracked, and its pattern wasn¡¯t special.


    n nced at the owner and saw that his bean-like eyes were about to spit out fire. He didn¡¯t dare


    talk to the owner, and he had to continue peeling the walnuts.


    It didn¡¯t take long to peel all the walnuts in the 100-dor pairs, which should have been of the highest


    quality, but they were aplete failure. They didn¡¯t find a pair, let alone one walnut of good quality.


    10.48


    The owner gritted his teeth and breathed heavily. Then he ordered, ¡°Peel the other two baskets as well!


    Peel them all!¡±


    If he could at least get two or three good-quality pairs from the remaining walnuts, he would make back


    his investment in these walnuts, even if the profit was small.

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183


    n wanted to make some money from the walnuts, but the owner refused him directly.


    While cracking the walnuts open, n was keeping silent with a gloomy face. However, after dozens of


    couples of walnuts were cracked open, none of them had a good shape. He couldn¡¯t help but think in


    his heart that he was so lucky that Mr. Kachur had refused him, otherwise, he would have lost dozens


    of dors.


    Mr. Kachur was getting more and more annoyed. Since he found there was no good among those


    walnuts being cracked open, no one could stop him from opening all the remaining walnuts.


    An hour and a halfter, all three baskets of walnuts were cracked open.


    The waste walnuts on the ground all looked bad with ugly shapes.


    n put the knife into the basket and said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Kachur, all¡­ all of the walnuts were


    cracked open, I¡­ I¡¯m gonna clean it up¡­¡±


    Looking at the garbage and the waste walnuts on the ground, Mr. Kachur shivered with anger.


    He just couldn¡¯t understand why forty-five pairs of walnuts Oliver had taken out from these three


    baskets were all in good shape of Lion¡¯s Head with ne surface, and none of them was useless. But


    when it was his turn, the hundreds of pairs of walnuts left were all bad.


    He couldn¡¯t believe it was because Oliver was lucky.


    He thought, ¡®That¡¯s unreasonable. There were so many walnuts, but no good one was left. Howe?


    Is he really an expert?¡¯


    Mr. Kachur couldn¡¯t figure it out. Actually, he was also an expert in this field, and he was good at walnut


    gambling. He didn¡¯t even dare to say that each walnut he chose was good. The walnuts were covered


    with shells, which could not be seen through by eyes, so no one could make sure of the shape of the


    fruit inside.


    Mr. Kachur wondered, ¡®But how could that guy win all the bets?


    I¡¯m so confused!¡¯


    On Oliver¡¯s side, they didn¡¯t care much about it. For them, Oliver was a top master in every field. They


    were not surprised at such kind of things and had be used to it.


    Especially Fabian had regarded Oliver as a ¡°deity¡±, but he was not jealous. He understood that the


    estimation of Oliver¡¯s skills was very cumbersome andplicated, and he probably couldn¡¯t learn it.


    He decided to follow Oliver as an assistant for his whole life.


    But this job was better than those executives in bigpanies because Oliver gave Fabian several


    million dors in sry and bonus. In just a few months, he got dozens or hundreds of times more


    money than he had saved in the first half of his life.


    As soon as they got home, Oliver paid them 20,000 dors, to celebrate the money just earned


    smoothly.


    After handing out the money, Oliver found that Shark was whispering with Jason.


    He looked over and saw that Jason was showing off something to Shark. ¡°I found it at the antique


    market¡­ I spent 600 dors, and it¡¯s worth at least that much¡­¡±


    Jason made a gesture to Shark and said, ¡°10,000 dors!¡±


    ¡°The thing cost you 600 dors is worth 10,000 dors?¡± Shark was confused and asked with his poor


    Clusianese.


    Oliver nced at it and thought, ¡°It¡¯s a delicate snuff bottle, but it is worth 10,000 dors, really?¡±


    Oliver stared at the bottle in Jason¡¯s hand for a few seconds, and an identification message appeared


    in his mind.


    [Snuff bottle, made by Pleib Craft Factory in 2019. Material: ss.]


    [Craftsmanship: Average.]


    [Value assessment: 13 dors.]


    Oliver couldn¡¯t help smiling bitterly when he found Jason spent 600 dors on a 13-dor bottle.


    10:48


    It was obvious that Jason had been set up by someone. But fortunately, a few hundred dors was not


    a big deal.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    During this period, the Eastwood family was better off. Oliver had saved more than 20 million dors in


    cash for his mother and bought a lot of houses and shops. They no longer needed to worry about


    making a living.


    Notcking food, clothing, or money, with good health and no other bad habits, Jason felt idle to be a


    rich man at home and he couldn¡¯t help going out. Since his son made a fortune by trying to identify


    things, Jason often pretended to be an expert in the antique market.


    Over the past few months, Jason had also learned some knowledge about antiques. Gradually, he


    looked like a professional with a lot of jargon while talking to other people and had many


    acquaintances.


    One day, Jason was wandering around the antique market when suddenly a middle-aged man dressed


    in rustic clothes secretly asked him if he wanted a private good just unearthed.


    Jason, who had been at the antique market for months, understood it quickly. The private good was the


    thing stolen from the grave by tomb raiders.


    Jason was stunned. The rustic man secretly showed him what he had in his hand, which was a one-


    inch long antique and exquisite small bottle.


    The rustic man showed the bottle for a moment, then put it away again and whispered to Jason, ¡°Bro¡­


    A friend made an assessment for it and said it was an Impressionist bottle, which was brought out of


    the pce by their descendants, at least worth¡­¡±


    He showed Jason a finger when he said the number.


    Jason didn¡¯t know whether this finger meant 200 dors, 2,000 dors or 20,000 dors.


    Thus, he instantly became a little vignt. He thought, ¡°Nowadays, there are many liars. Does this man


    want to cheat me?¡±


    The man, evidently aware of Jason¡¯s rm, whispered to him again, ¡°Bro, don¡¯t you think I am a liar?¡±


    To be honest, I can¡¯t trust those Salers in this antique market who often trick me. My family is in trouble


    and short of money, so I will sell you it for 600 dors. If you are worried about my words, just give me


    a deposit of 20 dors, instead, I will give the bottle to you. You can find an expert to make an


    assessment. Then we can see whether you will buy it or not.¡±


    ¡°A deposit of 20 dors?¡± Jason suddenly hesitated. Since the bottle looked beautiful and 20 dors


    was just a little money, it was okay if the man was a liar.


    Jason thought in his mind, ¡°If he is a liar, he won¡¯t just want 20 dors, right?¡±


    Seeing that Jason was already willing to ept his idea, the man pointed to the shops in front of them


    and said, ¡°The bosses in those shops are all experts. You can ask them to make an assessment.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jason didn¡¯t say anything more. He gave the man 20 dors, then took the snuff bottle and was


    ready to go to a shop for someone to check it out.


    ¡°Bro¡­¡± The man pulled Jason and whispered to him, ¡°Take care. Just check it secretly and don¡¯t let


    too. many people know it.¡±


    ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Jason was a little excited and held the snuff bottle tightly in his palm.


    Although Jason was not short of money, he thought that his wife and son would be cheerful for him if


    he could really make a profit of 16,000 or 20,000 dors.


    After walking for more than ten meters, Jason was suddenly stopped by another man, ¡°Dude, the one


    in your hand¡­ May I have a look?¡±


    A middle-aged man in his forties stopped him.


    Jason was stunned. He wondered, ¡®Did he see it?


    I was hiding it carefully, wasn¡¯t I?¡¯


    The man also lowered his voice and whispered, Dude, I just saw you were talking with that guy¡­ Is he


    trying to trick you into holding this thing? Can I have a look? I caught a glimpse of it. May I see it


    closely?¡±

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184


    Jason originally wanted to ask a boss in the shop secretly, but since the man saw it, he thought it was


    okay to show the bottle. He hesitated for a while and then gave it to the man.


    Of course, Jason was still very vignt. He stared at the man without blinking, and his legs were ready


    to move at any time.


    He nned in his mind that if the man caught the bottle and run away, he would yell out while chasing


    him.


    Fortunately, the man had no intention of running away! He looked at it carefully with the bottle in his


    hand. A minuteter, he stared at Jason and whispered, ¡°Dude, I¡¯ll give you 6,000 dors for this¡­


    No¡­ I¡¯ll give you 10,000 dors. Can you sell it to me?¡±


    Jason paused for a while. He was confused in his mind, ¡°Is it a real ancient bottle? Or are these two


    people acting in a y to trick me?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help but nce back. The man who gave him the bottle was leaning against the wall and


    looking at his phone from a distance, not looking at him.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°This guy¡±


    Ken became more vignt in his mind.


    Unexpectedly, an old man with sses and white hair, who was dressed as a schr, frowned and


    interrupted the man, ¡°You¡­ You are too greedy. Don¡¯t sell it to him¡­¡±


    Thest senten


    was addressed to Jason.


    The old gentleman looked quite nice, giving people a sense of reliable.


    Seeing Jason¡¯s suspicious expression, the old man immediately asked him, ¡°Can you show it to me?¡±


    Jason handed it to him without saying a word. There was a beautiful girl in her twenties beside the old


    man.


    The old man looked at it carefully for a while and then said to Jason, ¡°Your snuff bottle is an


    Impressionist bottle. It is rare for its slight carvings inside and good quality. Don¡¯t be fooled. The market


    price of it is at least 50,000 dors. If you sell it by auction, it will be sold for 60,000 or 80,000 dors.


    10,000 dors¡­ What a bad person!¡±


    That man looked embarrassed and then quickly said to Jason, ¡°Well¡­ How about I give you another


    4,000 dors, Dude?


    Jason refused, ¡°I won¡¯t sell you.¡±


    The old man turned around and said to the young girl beside him, ¡°Lily, give my business card to him.¡±


    The beautiful young girl immediately took a delicate business card from her satchel and handed it to


    Jason.


    Jason took it over and saw the words on it, ¡°Salvador Jameson, Vice President of the Association to


    Identify and Collect Cultural Relics in Clusia.¡±


    Following were his telephone and mobile numbers.


    Jason was surprised, ¡°He is an expert in this field!¡±


    Admiration surged up in Jason¡¯s mind and he hurriedly said, ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Jameson!¡±


    Jason wanted to make his son¡¯s name to get close to Salvador at first, but he didn¡¯t. In his mind, his


    son


    had just achieved some results in this field, and there was still a big gap between him and such a top


    supreme presence, so it might cause trouble for him.


    Salvador nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be easily fooled by others. If you don¡¯t sell it, it will be more


    valuable. All the things you need to do is to put it at home. If you want to sell it, call me directly. In this


    case, if you need money urgently, I will buy it for 50,000 dors. If you are not in a hurry, I can also help


    you sell it in the auction house. It can be sold for at least 60,000 dors.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you, Mr. Jameson!¡± Jason quickly thanked him and nced contemptuously at the man


    who wanted to buy his snuff bottle for 10,000 dors.


    After the old man left with the young girl, the middle-aged man came closer again with a smile on his


    10:46


    face and said, ¡°Dude, this¡­ The price can be discussed. What¡¯s your ideal price?¡± Jason didn¡¯t say


    anything more but refused, ¡°Well, I won¡¯t sell it to you at all.¡±


    The man looked regret and sighed, trying to say more, but Jason turned away without entering the


    shop to ask a boss to check it.


    He was afraid that the middle-aged man would follow him to do something bad after seeing the original


    owner, so he detoured in another direction.


    When he looked back again, the middle-aged man had disappeared.


    Jason looked around cautiously again, and then went back to where the rustic man was after seeing no


    more suspicious people.


    The rustic man looked up and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, just give it back to me. I will give your 20


    dors back. An acquaintance of mine is also asking if there are any new goods¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course, I will buy it.¡±


    Jason quickly nodded and asked, ¡°How much is it? You said before¡­¡±


    The man nced at Jason and said, ¡°My acquaintance saw the photo I sent him. He gave me 2,000


    dors for this¡­¡±


    Jason was anxious and said, ¡°600 dors. I¡¯ll give you at most 600 dors. How can you break your


    word?¡±


    The man curled his lips and said, ¡°We haven¡¯t signed a sales contract yet. Of course, I will sell it to the


    one who gives me the higher price. 600 dors is definitely not enough.¡±


    Jason grabbed the snuff bottle tightly in his hand and said, ¡°That won¡¯t work. It¡¯s only worth 600 dors.


    I¡¯ll give you 600 dors at most. If you ept it, that¡¯s good. Otherwise¡­ I will¡­¡±


    Jason paused. Actually, he didn¡¯t think about what he could do if the man really refused to sell him.


    The man pondered for a moment, then frowned and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯m in urgent need of money. 600


    dors is okay. If it isn¡¯t in this case, 600 dors won¡¯t be enough at all.¡±


    Jason was overjoyed. He hurriedly took out 600 dors to the man, and then ran away with the snuff


    bottle grabbed tightly, afraid that the man would regret it.


    After Oliver came back, he didn¡¯t have time to tell him about it. Now that he saw Oliver, he couldn¡¯t help


    saying it proudly.


    Oliver smiled and remained silent.


    Jason smugly asked him, ¡°My son, see it? I am clever, right? It is said that a good dad always has a


    good son, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Oliver nodded with a smile and said, ¡°Yes, Dad. It¡¯s okay if you are interested in it. Anyway, you can


    have fun at your spare time. But be careful, Dad, don¡¯t buy anything more than 2,000 dors. It¡¯s too


    risky, but it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s less than 2,000 dors.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jason nodded, but suddenly felt that something was wrong. He nced at Oliver and asked,


    ¡°Oliver, what do you mean? Are you ming me? I just made money through it!¡±


    Jason was more and more confused. Then he continued, ¡°I can earn at least 49,400 dors from this


    bottle. If I¡¯m not in a hurry, Mr. Jameson can sell it for over 60,000 dors. Look! I have his business


    card.¡±


    Oliver hurriedly said, ¡°Dad, I didn¡¯t mean that. It doesn¡¯t matter as long as you are happy.¡±


    He thought, ¡°Anyway, I make a lot of money. It doesn¡¯t matter whether my father is fooled or not. With


    his personality, he can¡¯t be conned out of millions of dors, several thousand dors is at most. Forget


    it, don¡¯t mention it anymore, lest he will feel sorry for it.¡±


    But Jason felt something was wrong with Oliver¡¯s words. After thinking for a while, he took out Mr.


    Jameson¡¯s business card and picked up the phone to call him.


    He said to himself, ¡°I¡¯d better ask Mr. Jameson to sell this snuff bottle. There is no need to get 60,000.


    Just sell it for 50,000 dors so that my son won¡¯t be worried about it.¡±

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185


    As soon as Oliver saw Jason calling Mr. Jameson, he hurriedly reached out to stop him and said, ¡°Dad,


    forget it. This snuff bottle looks delicate and good, so we can keep it for ourselves instead of selling it.¡±


    Jason frowned and said, ¡°Why? Just sell it. Why should I keep the things that can earn more than


    60,000


    dors? It is useless!¡±


    As he spoke, he dialed the number ording to the business card.


    Oliver sighed in his heart. He didn¡¯t want Jason to be in a bad mood. Even if he was fooled, he wouldn¡¯t


    suffer much anyway, so Oliver tried his best not to hurt Jason.


    But Jason wanted to make this phone call. However, after the number was dialed out and the phone


    was put on speakerphone, a sound came from his mobile phone, saying that it was an invalid number,


    and he should confirm before dialing again.


    Jason was stunned for a moment. He carefully looked at the number on the business card to confirm


    that it was correct, and then he re-entered the number. This time, he read and dialed the numbers one


    by one ording to the number on the card, which was definitely right.


    But it still said that the number was invalid, and asked him to confirm before dialing.


    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong? The number on this business card is printed incorrectly?¡±


    Jason didn¡¯t think he was fooled. He just thought this number was misprinted when the business card


    was printed, so he immediately dialed the other mobile phone number instead of a fixed-line one.


    Oliver thought, ¡®Both are invalid. These people are definitely a shortsighted gang.


    If they were a more sophisticated gang of cheaters, they wouldn¡¯t just cheat for 600 dors.


    As Oliver believed, the number Jason dialed again was also invalid. He checked several times to


    confirm that there was no wrong number, but it was still in vain..


    ¡°Oh, what¡¯s going on? Could it be Mr. Jameson print both the mobile phone number andndline


    number wrong?¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, Jason still thought his Mr. Jameson had misprinted the number and didn¡¯t think he was


    a liar.


    From the beginning to the end, he was only suspicious of the snuff bottle seller and the person who


    stopped him in the middle but totally believed Mr. Jameson.


    Mr. Jameson¡¯s appearance, temperament, and what he did all made Jason trust him.


    Once Jason trusted someone, he won¡¯t be suspicious of him.


    After thinking for a while, Jason said to Oliver, ¡°Oliver, since there¡¯s nothing urgent after youe


    back, just go to the antique market with me. Mr. Jameson often strolls there. I will sell this snuff bottle


    when I see him.¡±


    ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t need to go there.¡± Oliver persuaded Jason again, ¡°It¡¯s just a bottle worth several


    hundred dors. Dad, I will supply you with the money. You can collect it for some years and sell it after


    it is more valuable.¡±


    ¡°No, I have to sell it.¡± Jason turned his head. At this time, he vaguely felt that his son and others


    thought he had been deceived, so he tried to sell it to prove he hadn¡¯t been fooled.


    Calista brought a te of fruit slices over, nced at Jason, and said, ¡°You are so stubborn. Do you


    think you really have the same ability as your son? These days, you touched and looked at that bottle


    during the day and night, regarding it as a treasure. In my mind, it is just a ss bottle, which is worth


    several dozen dors at most, let alone more than 200,000 yuan. Only fools will buy it.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Being med by his wife, Jason suddenly felt embarrassed. He pulled Oliver away and said,


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Just see it, I will sell it out today. No one can stop me!¡±


    Calista snorted and replied, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯d like to see who would buy this trash!¡±


    In fact, Calista didn¡¯t think it was a big deal to spend 600 dors. Although they used to be poor, 600


    dors was no more a big number for them since Oliver had earned more money in recent months.


    Oliver even saved more than 20 million dors in cash for her, and gave her several hundred dors for


    10:48


    living and petty expenses, thus 600 dors was really nothing for them.


    Calista just thought Jason couldn¡¯t earn that money without Oliver¡¯s vision and skills, so she didn¡¯t


    believe the bottle was valuable..


    Seeing that Jason really wanted to find Mr. Jameson, Oliver thought for a while and said seriously,


    ¡°Dad, forget about it. To be honest, this snuff bottle is worthless. It¡¯s just a modern handicraft, whose


    actual value is only dozens of dors. Mom is right. Its material is ss, not jade stone.¡±


    ¡°Even you, Oliver¡­ You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Jason was very aggressive at the beginning, but Oliver¡¯s


    words. made him weak!


    He could refute others¡¯ words, but Oliver made a fortune by his technique. He had earned more than


    one billion dors in total through it. Since he said that the snuff bottle was fake, then it must be fake.


    Oliver smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be mad. It¡¯s just a few hundred dors, equals to money for


    dinner. Don¡¯t think too much about it. They are a gang of cheaters. Just learn the lesson and don¡¯t fall


    for this in the future.¡±


    Jason frowned and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Mr. Jameson has a good temperament and is skilled in this


    field. How can he be a liar? And his assistant looks like a fairy in the painting. How could she be a liar?¡±


    Oliver shook his head and smiled bitterly, ¡°Dad, how can you tell if people are liars by their


    appearance? Since their numbers are invalid, I¡¯m sure that they are a gang of liars.¡±


    With great anger, Jason didn¡¯t believe it at all, but he couldn¡¯t find an excuse.


    Calista sided with her son without any doubt. ¡°Jason, have you lost your mind because of the disease?


    You even don¡¯t believe your son¡¯s words!¡±


    Jason murmured, ¡°I believe our son, but I just think Mr. Jameson¡­¡±


    Oliver picked up his phone and showed the information he searched online to his father. ¡°Dad, look,


    these are the presidents of the Association to Identify and Collect Cultural Relics in Clusia.¡±


    Jason stared at it carefully for a while. There was only one president, but there were seven or eight vice


    presidents. He didn¡¯t see any Mr. Jameson from beginning to end, and none of them looked like the


    one he met.


    Oliver said, ¡°Dad, Mr. Jameson isn¡¯t among them at all. That man is a liar. Fortunately, you just spent


    600 dors.¡±


    When Calista heard that her husband was really deceived, she suddenly shouted out with an angry


    face, ¡°You Old Man. Is that funny? You are just amon person without your son¡¯s special technique!


    Do you look down upon 600 dors? Isn¡¯t 600 dors money? If your son hadn¡¯t earned so much


    money back, you would have died!¡±


    As soon as Oliver saw that Jason was so embarrassed, he hurriedly persuaded her, ¡°Forget it. Mom,


    there¡¯s no need to shout at Dad. It¡¯s no big deal. As the saying goes, failure is the mother of sess. I


    didn¡¯t make this money overnight. I have been fooled many times before my skill has been developed


    slowly!¡±

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186


    Of course, Calista wouldn¡¯t me her husband seriously. She was just willing to nag a lot.


    Jason secretly dialed the two numbers several times, and they were still invalid.


    Slowly recalling everything that happened before and after, even Jason also gradually understood that


    perhaps he was deceived!


    However, Jason couldn¡¯t figure out that, it was reasonable the two filthy-looking people he met first


    were liars, but it was unreasonable that Mr. Jameson, who looked like a proud schr, and his


    attendant girl, who looked like a fairy, were also liars.


    Jason didn¡¯t understand it, but Oliver knew very well that these people were just gangsters. Most of the


    liars in the streets and alleys stayed together to trick others. Among them, someone was on the


    lookout, someone tricked others, and someone supported others. After all, some acted as good people,


    and some acted as bad people, in order to get money from others.


    Generally, high-ranking swindlers look down on the little money in the pockets of poor people.


    But after all, there were only a few high-ranking liars, and the vast


    majority of them had fallen into the street to cheat. They just wanted money for fun, so even several


    dors they were willing to cheat, not to mention 600 dors!


    After Oliver came back this time, Fabian didn¡¯t rush him to Manchernius and nned to let him have a


    good rest at home.


    Jason couldn¡¯t sleep that night and was depressed. After having breakfast the next day, he sneaked


    out and went to the antique market.


    But he didn¡¯t see Mr. Jameson and his beautiful deputy, let alone the man. who sold him the snuff


    bottle..


    Jason was so depressed that he stayed there for three or four days, but he saw none of those people.


    He couldn¡¯t help but ask those shop owners and assistants at the antique. market about Mr. Jameson,


    but none of them knew him.


    Jason didn¡¯t even take a photo, so he couldn¡¯t make them recognize him. As for the business card, the


    shop assistant took a look and said, ¡°It costs


    11:200


    6 dors to print a box of these cards. You can print whatever you want.¡±


    By this time, Jason knew that he had been deceived. He was annoyed a lot. Although he lost only 600


    dors, it could make an honest man mad!


    ¡°Hey boss, do you want¡­¡±


    Just as Jason was angry, someone next to him suddenly pulled him and asked in a low voice, ¡°Do you


    want something good?¡±


    Jason looked up and saw that this man was obscene and trivial. The man showed the thing in his hand


    and put it away again, saying to Jason secretly, ¡°It¡¯s just unerathed. Look¡­¡±


    ¡°It happens again!¡± Jason thought.


    He was so angry that he wanted to kick his ass on the spot, but then he wondered, ¡®Is this man familiar


    with those who lied to me?


    If they belong to the same gang, I should call my son here to vent my anger on them.¡¯


    ¡°What is it? Tell me about it.¡± Jason changed his mind, suppressed his annoyance, and asked the man


    with a pretended expression of interest.


    The man immediately pulled him to a ce where there were few people and quietly showed him the


    thing in his hand. ¡°Look, this is a jade jewelry. I have asked someone to make an assessment. It¡¯s said


    to be from the Han Dynasty, which is worth a lot of money.¡±


    Jason nced at it and said faintly, ¡°How could I know whether this thing is real or not?¡±


    The man hurriedly added, ¡°This is the market for second-hand goods collection. Why don¡¯t you just find


    a shop and ask someone to assess it?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± The man looked around and whispered, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be known by many people. You have to be


    careful when you make the assessment.¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Jason found such a dialogue was familiar. The tricks were the same as he metst time,


    but the one who yed the tricks was different.


    Jason paused for a moment and said, ¡°Can you wait a minute? I don¡¯t have much money and I get


    money from my son. He is very profitable and likes to y with these old things for collection, but he


    isn¡¯t good at identifying them. I can call him toe here. Do you have anything else? My son always


    bought these things for millions of dors. He thinks these things are very magnificent!¡±


    The man was stunned for a moment, and then he nodded straight away.


    2


    11:201


    ¡°Of course I have. How can we run out of goods? You can get anything you want from us. Just call your


    son quickly, and I¡¯ll call my source to prepare¡­¡±


    Jason nodded for a moment, then took out his cell phone and dialed, ¡°Oliver, where are you? There is a


    guy at the antique market, telling me that he has a lot of old things just unearthed. I know you like those


    things, so prepare more money ande here to see them.¡±


    Hearing this, the man¡¯s heart thumped and hurriedly took out his mobile phone to make a call. ¡°Otis, tell


    the leader that I meet a big boss here. Please ask him to prepare more goods. I will bring them there


    later.¡±


    On the other end, after receiving his father¡¯s strange call, Oliver suddenly understood that Jason had


    met a gang of liars again. But Jason was clever this time, knowing to call Oliver and told him to prepare


    money for shopping.


    Oliver immediately called Wayne and Simon to go with him. Shark was taking a lunch break, so Oliver


    didn¡¯t call him.


    Juset Riveria Residences was not very far from the antique market. It took more than 20 minutes to get


    there by car. However, if they walked there, it would be faster to arrive in ten minutes, because they


    could take a


    shortcut.


    While Oliver and the other two were looking for Jason after they arrived. at the antique market, Jason


    waved and shouted, ¡°Here!¡±


    After Oliver and the two walked over, Jason nced at the wretched middle-aged man who was


    greeting them with a smile and said, ¡°Oliver, he said there was something good. Come and see the


    truth of his words.¡±


    The man nced at the three of them vigntly. He didn¡¯t take out the thing first but asked Oliver with a


    smile, ¡°Dude, what do you do?¡±


    Oliver said bluntly, ¡°I have a shop on Capital Trade Square.¡±


    After saying okay to Oliver, the man muttered for a moment and said, ¡°Sorry, please wait a moment.¡±


    Then he called someone from a distance.


    After a long time, he came over and said to Oliver, ¡°Is your shop on the Capital Trade Square? My boss


    said he would send someone to bring the things to your store, is that okay?¡±


    Oliver thought for a while, ¡°His boss must have been suspicious when he called back to confirm


    whether I have a business or not.¡±


    In just a few seconds, Oliver nodded and said, ¡°Okay. Come with me.


    Go


    11:20


    to my store and see the goods there.¡±


    He was not afraid that they would know the truth. With Wayne, Simon, and other seven or eight people


    around, these people couldn¡¯t do


    anything to him.


    Besides, Oliver nned to take revenge on them if these people really belonged to the gang that lied to


    Jason, to let Jason forget this depression.


    Oliver thought, ¡®A few hundred dors is a small thing, but my Dad¡¯s bad mood isn¡¯t.


    Of course, it is a matter of step-by-step. If they are the person my Dad found, I will catch them together


    and let Sienna¡¯s teammates make meritorious contributions!¡±

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187


    The man followed them out. He was surprised to see their car was a ck Rolls-Royce, which was


    worth several million dors and wasn¡¯t cheap for ordinary people.


    In the car, the man told Oliver and others that his name was Siffre Walker.


    As for whether the name is real or a pseudonym, it¡¯s up to the person


    who heard it.


    Anyway, Oliver didn¡¯t believe it was a real name. He thought this man must be a liar.


    Siffre made another call to his partner in the car.


    After arriving at Oliver¡¯spany on Capital Trade Square, Siffre couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. He


    thought Oliver was definitely a rich


    man.


    The Company has a business license and legal representative.


    These certificates are on the board wall of thepany¡¯s introduction. Siffre can clearly see that the


    legal person of thepany is named Oliver, and the photo is this young man.


    This made him feel at ease.


    In his mind, this man is definitely not a cop undercover, because his meeting with Jason was idental


    and could not have been prepared in advance.


    Besides, thepany¡¯s scene and address could not be prepared to deal with him. The price was too


    high.


    Moreover, the five or six beauties at the front desk were so dazzling that Siffre was a little shocked.


    Fabian greeted him upstairs and took him to the small conference room.


    As soon as Siffre sat down in the room, Yvonne brought him a cup of tea.


    It was a cup of steaming tea. Smelling its refreshing fragrance, Siffre took a sip and couldn¡¯t help


    praising it, ¡°Good tea!¡±


    Yvonne smiled and said, ¡°This is a real premium earl grey.¡±


    Siffre didn¡¯t tter casually. The tea was really delicious, and the girl who brought the tea was also very


    beautiful and temperamental.


    11:20


    Thispany had a lot of background!


    This was Siffre¡¯s view.


    In his opinion, beautiful women mean a lot of money. The more beautiful a woman was, the higher her


    value was. There were many beautiful women in Oliver¡¯spany, so Siffre believed that Oliver should


    support them with a high sry.


    Moreover, the rent of such argepany with luxurious decoration would cost millions of dors a


    month!


    Siffre also had a little taste. The sofa he sat on was definitely leather, and he recognized the logo on


    the sofa. It was a luxury brand in Isnia. The set of sofas in this conference room cost at least 100,000


    dors, which was just a set of sofa!


    In fact, he was still wrong. The sofa was worth 440 thousand dors.


    The decoration of the upper and lower floors of this building cost 10 million dors!


    While Siffre was trying to estimate the cost of these decorations, Oliver came in apanied by


    Fabian.


    Fabian also formally introduced Oliver, ¡°This is Our boss Mr. Eastwood.¡±


    Then Jason came in but kept silent.


    After being deceived, he deeply hated people like Siffre.


    Oliver nodded and nced at Siffre. ¡°Can you show me the one you brought with you?¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Siffre nodded and took it out. ¡°Of course.¡±


    It was a piece of white jade with some old traces, and the color had be very light.


    On the surface, it really looked like an ancient jade that had been ced for hundreds of or thousands


    of years, because its style was also very simple, which was quite different from today¡¯s jade ornaments.


    Oliver took it over and watched.


    A few secondster, an identification message appeared in his mind. [Being made of white jade, it was


    an ornament on the waist. The jade stone was unearthed in the 7th year of Emperor Sutton, produced


    by a small folk workshop, and made on February 11th of the 9th year of Emperor Sutton.]


    [Medium quality jade, Sculpture level: Average.


    11:20


    [Appraised value: 7,000 dors.]


    Seeing this identification message, Oliver was stunned. He didn¡¯t think it was genuine.


    Average in quality and craftsmanship, but it is really an antique piece worth far more than 600 dors.


    ording to several words on the phone, Oliver knew Jason was asked to pay 600 dors again.


    But since it is genuine, if they buy it for 600 dors, they¡¯ll make at least 6,000 dors!


    Oliver wondered in his mind, ¡®What was going on?


    Could it be that they¡¯re ying hard to trick my Dad and then waiting for a richer person?


    Like me?¡¯


    Oliver pondered for a while before asking Siffre, ¡°When will yourpanion arrive?¡±


    Siffre hurriedly replied, ¡°I¡¯ve spoken to them. They will be there in twenty minutes.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Oliver replied and thought quietly, ¡°Let¡¯s see what kind of trick you y. Anyway, they can¡¯t deceive me


    at all. It depends. If they do something bad, I will send all of them to the police office.¡±


    Siffre couldn¡¯t guess what Oliver was thinking. He felt relieved since he knew that Oliver wasn¡¯t an


    undercover agent of the police.


    The time Siffre said was quite urate. Just in twenty minutes, Fabian came to report, ¡°Mr. Eastwood,


    two guests are here. They say they are Mr. Walker¡¯spanions.¡±


    Oliver nodded and said, ¡°Bring them here.¡±


    It was Wayne and Simon who brought them here. They had sharp eyes


    to make sure that the two men were unarmed and they were trained, but their skills were far inferior to


    them.


    Both two men were in their thirties, one with nothing on while the other carrying a ck briefcase.


    After sitting down in the small conference room, Siffre hurriedly introduced Oliver to them, ¡°Otis and


    Ryan, this is Mr. Eastwood.¡±


    They stared at Oliver and were surprised that the boss looked so young.


    11:201


    They thought, ¡°He must be a rich second generation. Otherwise, how could he own such a big


    company at such a young age?¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Eastwood. My name is Ryan Acosta¡­¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Eastwood. My name is Otis Griffin.¡±


    Oliver nodded and asked Ryan, who was sitting with the backpack, ¡°Well, what have you brought?¡±


    Anyway, he didn¡¯t think the two men would say their real names, so he straightforwardly requested to


    inspect the contents of their bags, regardless of the names they had given.


    Ryan nodded and unzipped his bag, carefully removing two items wrapped in thick foam and cing


    them on the table.


    One of the objects appeared to be the color of purple y, resembling a pottery jar, and the other was a


    thread-bound book.


    Oliver stood up and looked at the pottery jar.


    As his gaze fixated on thetter, an identification message instantly shed in his mind.


    [It was a terracotta pot crafted by local artisans back on April 3, 1072.]


    [Craftsmanship: Inferior.]


    [Value assessment: 2,400 dors.]


    This item was also authentic, but it wasn¡¯t particrly valuable to collectors. Its true worthy in its


    centuries-old history.


    The thread-bound book looked aged, so Oliver carefully picked it up to


    read.


    The cover of the book was at the back. ording to traditional reading fashion, people flipped through


    the pages from the back and read from right to left.


    There were a few small handwritten characters on the cover of the book. Although they were not in


    modern script, Oliver couldn¡¯t quite decipher them. The shapes of the characters bore some


    resemnce to the phrase ¡°Style Fist Guidebook¡±.

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188


    Oliver was dumbfounded. He wondered, ¡°Could such a thing truly exist?¡±


    In his mind, concepts like ¡°Air-driving Skill¡± or a ¡°fist guidebook¡± were bullshit. They were only found in


    novels and movies.


    It was true thatbat arts existed, but they were far from the mythical abilities depicted in literature


    and films. Anyway, skills utilized by professionals like Wayne and Simon in military closebat did


    exist.


    However, fantastical abilities such as ¡°scaling walls¡±, ¡°crossing rivers with a reed¡±, or utilizing ¡°internal


    energy¡± were purely fictional concepts.


    Nevertheless, Oliver¡¯s perspective had shifted since gaining his own extraordinary abilities and


    encountering the mystical Enchanting Hollow.


    He now believed that if he could possess such miraculous powers, then what impossibilities could truly


    exist in this world?


    He thought to himself, ¡°This is just a fist guidebook, so it is nothingpared to the Immortality Energy,


    isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Thinking of this, Oliver calmed down and began to identify the guidebook. A secondter, an


    identification message appeared in his mind.


    [Style Fist Guidebook, authored in the fall of 1864 by a gentleman named Carl Allen, also known as


    Remex or Raymond Allen, the master of Style Fist. This was a genuine and handwritten manuscript


    penned by Raymond himself.]


    [Craftsmanship: None.]


    [Value assessment: The estimated worth as a historical artifact is approximately 200 thousand dors;


    it¡¯s worth 20 million dors when ites to itsbat arts significance.]


    What the hell?


    Oliver was shocked.


    He didn¡¯t expect this battered manuscript possessed two extraordinary values: one as a historical


    artifact and the other as a treasure trove ofbat arts knowledge.


    He thought, ¡®It¡¯s worth a fortune, but it¡¯s weird. Aren¡¯t these people frauds?


    11:21


    Why are these things genuine?


    The first two may not be worth much, but at least they¡¯re not fake!


    Oliver thought for a while and didn¡¯t show any expression of wanting these items. He just asked


    casually, ¡°You know, I¡¯m not particrly attached to them. But since you brought them here, how much


    are you thinking? If the price is right, I might consider it. If not, you can take them back with you.¡±


    Seeing that Oliver was not very interested, Ryan said awkwardly, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, perhaps this isn¡¯t the


    best timing. I recently sold some incredible items, and I¡¯m left with only a few things that aren¡¯t worth a


    fortune. Siffre mentioned you to me, and I genuinely wanted to meet you, and maybe even be


    friends. Rest assured, if Ie across remarkable items in the future, you¡¯ll be the first to know!¡±


    As soon as Oliver heard Ryan¡¯s words, he immediately grasped that these individuals had no idea


    about the true value of the fist guidebook.


    ¡°Alright then, I feel like you guys are cool people. I¡¯m in. You¡¯re Ryan, right? Name your price, I want all


    of these items.¡±


    Oliver said to Ryan with a smile.


    When Jason heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡°Wait a minute, Oliver didn¡¯t n it this way earlier.


    Wasn¡¯t he going to punish the frauds?¡±


    Jason couldn¡¯t help but want to remind his son, but he looked at Oliver¡¯s pleasant expression. Jason


    thought, ¡°Does he have other ns?¡±


    Jason nced around and thought, there were their men on their turf. Everyone said that an outsider,


    however strong, should always respect the locals. Besides, these three people didn¡¯t look powerful, so


    there was no


    need to fear them.


    He decided to sit quietly and see how his son dealt with them.


    Ryan smiled cheerfully and nodded. ¡°Mr. Eastwood, how about you give me 2,000 dors for each


    item? This fist guidebook is not worth much, so I¡¯ll give it to you as a gift.¡±


    Oliver maintained a neutral expression on the surface, but inside, he couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡°This guy


    has no clue about the true value of that fist guidebook. It¡¯s clear that he knows these two items are


    worthless.¡±


    While Ryan and his buddies seemed decent at appraising most items, they were unfamiliar with the fist


    guidebook.


    Nowadays, who even bothers reading a fist guidebook for boxing?


    This fist guidebook holds genuine worth, something only truebat arts masters can truly appreciate.


    The fist guidebook contained Raymond¡¯s personal experiences and insights. And Raymond was the


    real deal, a renowned master of Style Fist. When it came to martial arts value, it was safe to say that


    this guidebook is simply priceless inbat arts.


    Ryan and his crew simply estimated the collectible value of those items. They priced each one at 2,000


    dors, a fair but moderate amount.


    After Ryan made his offer, Otis and Siffre both stared at Oliver.


    Oliver pretended to contemte for a moment before responding, ¡°Ryan, building friendships isn¡¯t


    something I take lightly. I despise taking advantage of friends. How about this instead? I¡¯ll offer you


    guys 20,000 dors for these three items. Consider anything extra as my treat for you to enjoy a nice


    meal together. Does that sound agreeable?¡±


    Oliver¡¯s words left Ryan and his gang dumbfounded.


    They thought, ¡®What¡¯s going on?


    Is Oliver a fool?


    Or does he have more money than he can ever spend?¡±


    They had been in this business for years and were ustomed to tough negotiations. It was unheard


    of for someone to willingly offer a higher price, let alone significantly more.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    They had asked for 4,000 dors, but Oliver wanna pay 20,000 dors. Who would conduct business


    like this?


    Jason didn¡¯t know the truth. He thought, ¡®So Oliver wants to keep them here and ask the police to deal


    with them. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have said so politely.


    I¡¯m curious to see what fate awaits these scammers.


    However, it¡¯s a shame that we didn¡¯t catch those individuals who


    scammed mest time.


    If only we had caught them, that would have been immensely satisfying.¡¯ Ryan and his twopanions


    stood there, their faces filled with bewilderment as they exchanged perplexed nces.


    Then Ryan stared at Oliver and asked seriously, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, did you make a mistake in your


    statement, or did I mishear you? Are you certain that


    you mentioned a price of 20,000 dors, not 6,000 dors?¡±


    11:21


    Ryan pondered to himself, ¡®If he just wanted to make friends with us, a mere additional 2,000 dors


    would have sufficed. Why would he voluntarily offer us an extra 16,000 dors?


    It must have been a slip of the tongue.¡¯


    Oliver smiled and waved to Yvonne, who was standing behind him. ¡°Yvonne, go over to the finance


    department and retrieve 20,000 dors in cash.¡±


    Yvonne nodded immediately and replied, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go right away.¡±


    When it came to business transactions, the ideal method was through bank transfers. It eliminated the


    risk of counterfeit money and avoids potential disputes.


    Undeniably, dealing with cash could be troublesome and inconvenient.


    Fabian, in anticipation of urgent cash needs, made sure to stash a sum of 4 million dors in the


    company safe.


    Anyway, Yvonne couldn¡¯t dare to defy Oliver¡¯s arrangements.


    Not just Yvonne, but even Fabian and anyone else in thepany would never question Oliver¡¯s


    instructions.


    Ryan¡¯s mind went nk as the young Oliver personally confirmed that it was indeed 20,000 dors,


    with no room for error.


    Otis and Siffre were also confused. They thought to themselves, ¡®Oliver doesn¡¯t appear to be a fool with


    excess money¡­


    Weird things keep happening.¡¯


    The bills were neatly stacked, each bundle still secured with bank wrappers, and the notes looked


    absolutely pristine. As the money was ced on the table in the small meeting room, it immediately


    caught everyone¡¯s attention.


    After all, who could resist the allure of cold, hard cash?


    Oliver smiled at Ryan and said, ¡°You may verify the money.¡±


    ¡°Ryan paused for a moment before casually taking a stack of bills. He was skilled at checking for


    counterfeit bills, and as soon as his fingers touched the money, he could discern its authenticity and


    detect any issues.


    =


    As soon as he got the money, he knew it was true. With a swift motion, he ran his hand over each bill,


    thoroughly examining them. Every single one was authentic, and the only notable aspect was that the


    11:21


    money was brand new, with consecutive serial numbers. These were


    pristine banknotes that had not yet entered cirction.

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189


    Bank transfers and cash payments may represent the same amount numerically, but their effects are


    quite distinct.


    While a bank transfer deals solely with digits, cash has a certain impact. Although 20,000 dors was


    not a substantial sum, it was divided into two stacks. Nheless, Ryan and hispanions couldn¡¯t


    help but be captivated by the sight.


    Though the amount of money was modest, it sessfully conveyed Oliver¡¯s youthful affluence and his


    inclination for collecting.


    Oliver once again exemplified the demeanor of a wealthy person. He nodded and instructed Yvonne,


    ¡°Take a bag for them.¡±


    Yvonne nodded briskly and departed, returning shortly after. In her hands was a Louis Vuitton brown


    leather bag, prominently disying the unmistakable LV logo.


    Yvonne carefully ced all the money into the bag, zipped it up, and politely presented it to Ryan. As


    Ryan reached out to take the bag, she softly whispered to Ryan, ¡°Sir, this bag costs about 24,000


    dors. It is quite remarkable.¡±


    Ryan was momentarily taken aback, and his eyelid twitched.


    He thought to himself, ¡°What the hell? The value of this bag used to hold the money is worth more than


    the 20,000 dors inside. Oliver is so rich.¡±


    Oliver then said to Fabian, ¡°Fabian, please apany the guests for me.¡± Fabian quickly smiled and


    apanied Ryan and the others out. Jason couldn¡¯t openly discuss matters in front of others. When


    Fabian apanied Ryan and the others out of the conference room, Jason quickly/whispered to


    Oliver, ¡°Oliver, why did you give them 20,000 dors? Weren¡¯t you nning to gain their trust and then


    call the police?¡± Oliver smiled and whispered, ¡°Dad, all three items are genuine, not counterfeit. Why


    would I need to involve the police?¡±


    Jason was taken aback and questioned, ¡°All genuine? Not¡­ not fake? I thought this group was using


    the same tactics as the people who deceived mest time. How could it be real?¡±


    ¡°Oliver chuckled and replied, ¡°¡±Dad, you know best how I made my


    11:21


    fortune. This is my area of expertise, so no one can deceive me. Let me tell you, I made a significant


    profit today!¡±¡±


    Jason was once again surprised and asked, ¡°Made a significant profit? Really? Which item is valuable?


    I just can¡¯t see it.¡±


    As he examined them, he flipped the three items on the table back and forth, trying to discern their


    value but couldn¡¯t.


    While examining them, he quickly dismissed the worn-out fist


    guidebook, tossing it aside with disdain. Then, he focused on the other two items.


    After careful consideration, he lifted the jade ornament and asked Oliver, ¡°Is this the most valuable


    one? Is it worth tens of thousand of dors?¡±


    Oliver shook his head and said with a smile, ¡°Dad, the two items you like are worthless. Each of them is


    worth only a few thousand dors. The most valuable one is the book that you overlooked.¡±


    Ken was dumbfounded. He quickly picked up the old and tattered fist guidebook, flipping through it


    carefully. He didn¡¯t find anything -particrly remarkable. The pages were frayed, and the hand-drawn


    portraits and writing inside had an antiquated charm. He wondered to himself, how much could this


    thing possibly be worth?


    ¡°Son, do you think this old book is the most valuable? So it¡¯s worth¡­ How much is it worth?


    At this time, Fabian came back. Several girls gathered around and asked how much it was worth.


    Oliver stretched out two fingers and made a gesture.


    Jason made an estimation and said, ¡°20,000 dors?¡±


    Oliver shook his head, simply smiling.


    Ken¡¯s heart skipped a beat and his voice trembled as he said, ¡°200 thousand dors?¡±


    Oliver smiled and shook his head again.


    ¡°Not right?¡± Jason was taken aback, feeling a bit confused. He thought to himself, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t worth


    20,000 dors or 200 thousand dors, then how much could it be worth?¡±


    Fabian stood there dumbfounded and interjected, ¡°2 million dors?¡± Oliver smiled and shook his head


    again.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    11:21


    Wayne, standing beside him, said in a dazed manner, ¡°2,000 dors?¡±


    Oliver gestured with two fingers and mentioned having made a


    significant profit. But he had given 20,000 dors to Ryan and even gave away a luxurious bag worth


    24,000 dors.


    Extending one finger naturally represented the number ¡°one.¡± In total, he had given away 44,000


    dors. Since he said he made a significant profit, it certainly wasn¡¯t 2,000 dors or 20,000 dors.


    But Oliver had clearly stated that it wasn¡¯t 200 thousand dors or 2 million dors, so how much could


    it be worth?


    Yvonne¡¯s eyes twinkled. She pointed at the worn-out fist guidebook and skeptically asked Oliver, ¡°Mr.


    Eastwood, could this old book possibly be worth 20 million dors?¡±


    Oliver nodded with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re right. It is worth at least 20 million dors.¡±


    It was 20 million dors!


    Oliver¡¯s words almost caused everyone present to jump in shock.


    Was this old book really worth 20 million dors?


    Ken was also startled. His face changed, and his eyelids started twitching. He grabbed Oliver with a


    trembling hand and said, ¡°Son, this piece of shit¡­ The book is worth 20 million dors?¡±


    Oliver nodded affirmatively and replied, ¡°It¡¯s worth at least 20 million dors.¡±


    Jason trembled and blushed, his heart racing so fast that he could barely catch his breath.


    Oliver quickly patted his back to provide some relief and frowned, saying, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be so excited,


    OK? We made a profit¡­¡±


    Oliver wanted to tell Jason the total amount he had earned in the past month, but the words didn¡¯t


    come out.


    Since Jason didn¡¯t have much education, no matter how big the number was, it would be just a number


    to him. It wouldn¡¯t be as impactful as witnessing the shocking 20 million dors being earned right in


    front of his eyes.


    Oliver secretly used the Immortality Energy to soothe his father, and then Ken¡¯s face slowly returned to


    normal.


    Now Jason looked at the tattered book with a different expression.


    11:211


    He couldn¡¯t understand how a book in such a dpidated state could be worth 20 million dors. Even if


    it were left on the street, no one would bother picking it up.


    What did 20 million dors mean?


    For Jason and his family, it would provide a life of luxury and indulgence for generations toe.


    Oliver had previously given Jason a cash deposit of 20 million dors from his earnings. However,


    Jason didn¡¯t fullyprehend its significance because he hadn¡¯t witnessed Oliver earning that money.


    Now, with this recent money-making endeavor, Jason had personally witnessed Oliver¡¯s sess.


    Jason had been deceived. Although the loss was minimal, only 600 dors, it was enough to


    demonstrate that Jason didn¡¯t have the knack for collecting.


    Jason considered none of these items before him to be valuable. The tattered book, in particr, he


    wouldn¡¯t even consider worth bidding 2 dors for.


    Jason remembered that when he was young, he would sell the textbooks to the firecracker makers at a


    very cheap price once he were done with them.


    For Jason, the value of the book paper was only surface-level. Even the firecracker makers wouldn¡¯t


    ept this worn-out book because it couldn¡¯t be used for making firecrackers, not to mention the paper


    was too tattered.


    20 million dors was crazy!


    After a moment of relief, Jason looked at the tattered book in disbelief and shook his head, saying, ¡°20


    million dors, huh? I¡­ I really can¡¯t figure out what makes it worth 20 million dors. Oliver, from now


    on, I won¡¯t ever dabble in collecting cultural relics again. I wouldn¡¯t even buy something worth 20


    dors!¡±


    Jason always fell victim to some tricks and ended up making a loss. Although it seemed like the same


    routine, Oliver managed to make astonishing money.


    Jason thought, ¡®And Oliver called this a huge profit?


    It¡¯s like earning more money than you can spend your whole life.¡¯ Jason remembered how Oliver


    helped those three scammers raise the price. The scammers initially asked for 4,000 dors, but Oliver


    11:21


    negotiated it up to 20,000 dors. At that time, Jason believed that Oliver was merely telling lies to


    appease the scammers.


    Now Jason realized that Oliver was telling the truth. He used to think that if Oliver wasn¡¯t trying to


    cate the scammers, then he must be a fool.


    But now that Jason knew this book was worth 20 million dors, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Oliver


    was a profiteer.


    Giving only 20,000 dors for something worth 20 million dors seemed like taking advantage of


    others without offering fair


    <ppensation.

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190


    Compared to the real value, Ken instantly felt that his son was a profiteer! Given 20,000 dors, he


    made 20 million dors.


    At least 20 million dors, maybe more.


    To call him a profiteer would have been kind. He was worse even than Shylock.


    Ken thought for a while and then asked Oliver again, ¡°Son, is this¡­ battered book really worth that


    much? Is it possible that you¡¯re also mistaken?¡±


    Oliver shook his head and said, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry about it. I can¡¯t be wrong. Besides, it doesn¡¯t matter


    even if it is worthless. I am not short of money. Even if I lose money, it doesn¡¯t matter as long as I think


    it¡¯s worth it.¡±


    Ken thought it was true. His son didn¡¯tck for money anyway. Even if Oliver had been fooled, such


    little money as this didn¡¯t matter.


    -Anyway, he and his wife still had more than 20 million dors in cash, not to mention so many shops


    and houses. Even if their son¡¯s business failed, they would still have enough money for the rest of their


    lives.


    Not to mention what a streak his son was on.


    Ken pressed his lips together, but didn¡¯t know what more to say. He went


    out.


    Oliver asked Fabian to take the other two things outside into his


    collection room, and he himself took the old fist guidebook back to his office.


    He wanted to read quietly for a while.


    Back in his office, Oliver closed the door and sat down to read this book carefully.


    The book was written by Raymond Allen himself. The beginning of the book mentioned the origin of the


    Style Fist.


    There were three theories about the origin of the Style Fist. One is that Bodhidharma himself created it.


    A poet once said: Dharma¡¯s teachings have no words at all. Hisbat arts can only be understood


    using the mind. If one were to write his teachings down on paper, he would use up all the ink in the


    world.


    11:21


    The second said that the Style Fist was created by Andrew Griffiths. In the preface of some fist


    guidebooks, it was written that when Andrew was young, he had been taught by a famous teacher, and


    became proficient in martial arts, using his fists in ce of spears, creating his own wonderful,


    unpredictable and unprecedented style.


    The third saying imed that Style Fist was created by Adrian Wright. He lived in Rheinsville Vige


    and was good with spears. However, he thought that if he had no weapons, it would be difficult to


    defend himself when attacked by surprise, so he created Mind Fist based on inspiration from how


    spears were used.


    Raymond Allen believed that the first two biographies were false, and the third was most likely to be


    authentic.


    Raymond reformed and innovated on the basis of the Mind Fist, transforming it from mind to style,


    combining the Standing Meditation, Five Element Fist and Twelve Forms Fist.


    The Style Fist emphasized the harmony between heart and mind, meaning and air, air and force,


    shoulder and crotch, elbow and knee, hand and foot, integrating inner meaning with outward


    appearance.


    -If you practicedbat but not its arts, it would be just a waste of time.


    Inbat arts,bat referred to fighting skills, and was the most basic skill.


    Art referred to internal forces, also known as internal energy.


    Only bybining internal and external training could someone be truly skilled atbat arts.


    Oliver enjoyed the reading. The book also said that the Style Fist demands persistence as well as both


    internal and external cultivation. Even those who were smart could only begin to grasp it after three


    years, and only after more than eight years could there be real improvement in the internal energy.


    If the realm of internal and external unity, also referred to as ¡°the -harmony between man and nature¡±,


    was reached, that was a true sess.


    Style Fist started with the Standing Meditation, which was a basic skill. Only when this stage had


    passed could true learning begin.


    The Standing Meditation was also a training method for the basic skills of Style Fist and internal


    energy. There was a saying that allbat arts originate from the Standing Meditation, which is also


    called the


    Foundation Meditation.


    11:21


    The average time of Standing Meditation trainingsts about fifteen minutes. The ability to stand


    increases with practice, but even after a year¡¯s practice, it is still extremely rare for someone to be able


    to stand for an hour.


    Oliver was amused, so he practiced the Standing Meditation ording to the book.


    Raymond¡¯s book was also detailed, and it was not difficult for him to understand it. He thought that it


    would only take about ten minutes anyway, and he had nothing else to do.


    In the beginning, he felt a little awkward in his posture, but after a few minutes of practice, he became


    comfortable with it.


    The main function of the Standing Meditation was to sense energy while breathing,bining one¡¯s


    heart with the flow of air.


    The average beginner felt that his legs had be sore and numb after just a few minutes, and


    couldn¡¯t go on anymore.


    Oliver stood for a few minutes, and his legs became sore and numb. He gritted his teeth and endured it


    for three or four more minutes. His legs were trembling, as if it was difficult to hold on even for another


    few seconds.


    ¡°s, I¡¯m really not good atbat arts practice!¡±


    Oliver sighed inwardly and felt as if he was going to copse. He thought, ¡°I¡¯m not good atbat arts


    anyway.¡±


    Unexpectedly, just when his body became exhausted and sour and numb, the Immortality Energy


    suddenly darted out, and began to flow through his veins with his breaths. When it flowed to his legs,


    the sour and numb feeling suddenly disappeared!


    Oliver¡¯s mind suddenly rxed. Naturally, he adjusted the flow of aura ording to the ways described


    for the Standing Meditation.


    ording to Raymond¡¯s Fist Guidebook, the Standing Meditation is the foundation for learning Style


    Fist and the only way for someone to learn to use their internal energy. Someone who canbine


    their will with their airflow within two or three months and develop a sense for their energy is incredibly


    talented.


    To be able to do this after about three years counts as havingid down the foundations.


    At that moment, Oliver was clear-minded and not distracted at all. His


    3N


    11:210


    heart and mind were one, merged with the flow of energy through his body.


    Energy ran throughout his entire body. The Immortality Energy became harmonized with his mind, just


    like the Fist Guidebook said. Energy flowed through his body over and over again.


    However, it was unlikely to have a sense of energy when practicing Standing Meditation for the first


    time. It usually takes a few months for someone to have a sense of their energy, and then years to


    complete the flow of air through the entire body.


    But without knowing this, Oliver only felt the indescribable sense of the movement of aura through his


    body.


    Again, again, and again.


    After a while, Oliver suddenly woke from that strange feeling.


    Looking outside the window, he saw that it had gotten a little dark. The glow from the setting sun


    painted the entire window red.


    Oliver was stunned and wondered, ¡®Why is it dark already?


    I remember that it was only around two in the afternoon when I got back to the office.¡¯


    Oliver reached out and took a look at the phone on the table. It was truly past seven forty. He had been


    standing there for more than five hours?


    That seemed a bit strange. In Raymond¡¯s old book, it was said that even a talented beginner could only


    practice for about a quarter of an hour at


    most.


    Raymond¡¯s so-called quarter of an hour would trante to about ten to fifteen


    in the modern world.


    That didn¡¯t seem right. He was definitely a beginner, and he¡¯d never practicedbat a practiced


    combat arts before. How could he stand for more than five hours?


    He did remember almost giving up at the beginning, when his legs had begun to feel numb, but how


    had he made it to five hours?


    Oliver wondered, ¡°Is it because of the Immortality Energy in my body?¡± He tried to clench his fist, and


    his strength reached it the instant his thoughts turned to his fist.


    Without hesitation, Oliver smashed down his fist.


    He had aimed for his rosewood desk with his fist, which was very strong.


    11:210


    The desk cost millions.


    Bang!


    To Oliver¡¯s surprise, with the crashing sound of his fisting into


    contact with the desk, five or six cracks on the table had appeared!Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191


    Oliver was dumbfounded. He looked down carefully and found that the sturdy and beautiful rosewood


    desk had indeed been smashed by his fist. He didn¡¯t care about the millions of dors he had spent on


    the desk, but was surprised at the strength of his blow.


    How had he achieved such power after only a few hours of Standing Meditation?


    Even Wayne and Simon, who were skilled in martial arts, couldn¡¯t do such damage with just one punch.


    Oliver was surprised and delighted. He picked up the guidebook and read it silently again.


    Businessmen did notin of an excess of money, people who


    worked didn¡¯tin about promotions, and of course Oliver wouldn¡¯t mind bing more powerful!


    Although he had Wayne, Simon and others to closely protect him, he still had only one life. It was better


    to be more powerful than to put his life into other people¡¯s hands.


    The experience offered in Raymond¡¯s guidebook had been very helpful to Oliver, but he still felt a bit


    doubtful. It seemed that he had mastered the Standing Meditation with almost no difficulty.


    Originally, he had thought he had advanced a small bit. But after looking at what Raymond had said, he


    realized that it had been a great achievement. He had united his heart and mind with both internal


    strength and external strength, and was already a master.


    Five Element Fist followed after the Standing Meditation.


    The so-called Five Elements corresponded to the five elements of metal, wood, water, fire and earth,


    which in turn correspond to the five fist strategies of splitting, bursting, drilling, cannon and horizontal.


    Five Element Fist was not a simple fist skill, but a way that focused on the inner self. The fist style


    nourishes internal aura, and is known as ¡°the internal art¡±.


    The Five Element Fist corresponded to the five elements of gold, wood, water, fire and earth


    respectively, which in turn corresponded to the lung, the kidney, the liver, the heart and the spleen. It


    strengthened those five organs, and unblocked the veins and arteries, and particrly


    14:01


    emphasized the connection with the meridians mentioned in fantasy novels.


    Oliver read it with great interest. He read the description of Five Elements Boxing several times until he


    felt that he waspletely familiar with it before practicing it ording to the book¡¯s descriptions. In


    the beginning, Oliver felt awkward and stiff again, but he really did seem to have some talent. After a


    few tries, he found the trick and again became familiar with it.


    Raymond¡¯s book was truly both authentic and thoughtful, quite different from the guidebooks sold in


    bookstores on the market.


    After practicing countless times, Oliver felt more powerful. When practicing the Wall Fist, the aura that


    apanied his strength felt sharp and indefeatable.


    The Drilling Style corresponded to water. It was like a gentle breeze brushing past the waves, soft and


    continuous, but indefatigable, oveing power with gentle softness.


    The Bursting Style corresponded to wood, as well as the liver.


    Another attribute of wood is ¡°living¡±, and Oliver¡¯s Immortality Energy seemed to be particrly


    interested in the ¡°wood¡± attribute, just a bee that had smelled honey.


    Compared to the previous two styles, Oliver felt more interested in this style. The more he practiced,


    the more excited he became, and the stronger his aura became, his life force glowing brighter and


    stronger.


    Next came the Cannon Fist and Horizontal Fist. The five elements of gathered together, uniting mind


    and strength.


    After Oliver sessfully practiced the Five Element Fist, his mind suddenly cleared. He realized that


    he could even sense movement more than 33 feet from him.


    He had felt something like this before, when he had first obtained the Immortality Energy, but it had


    been far less obvious and powerful than what he now felt.


    Oliver quietly felt his inner strength, then punched the desk again. This punch was far less powerful


    than the one before.


    But unexpectedly, with a loud sound, the thick desktop broke apart, along with the supporting legs.


    Theptop on the desk also broke in the fall.


    14:01 D


    Oliver was surprised and amused. After understanding the power of the Five Element Fist, it was so


    powerful that the strength he¡¯d obtained from the Standing Meditation seemed like nothing in


    comparison.


    In fact, the Five Element Fist was merely a way to use the strength of the five elements.


    Oliver used to have unmatched inner energy, but he still couldn¡¯tpete with those first-ss masters


    because he had no skills.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    He had to learnbat arts before his inner energy could have any use.


    Oliver¡¯s Book of Immortality gave him unequaled energy, but he had alwayscked the means to use it.


    Now, the means had appeared in the form of Style Fist, a fist style that used internal energy. This


    forced the Immortality Energy to course around his body. Naturally, it was overqualified for this, but it


    had also opened another world for Oliver.


    Thanks to the Immortality Energy, the Style Fist came naturally to him, allowing him to master it on his


    first try.


    Now, aside fromcking a bit of experience, his attainments in Standing Meditation and Five Element


    Fist were far higher than those of Raymond, who was known as the pinnacle of Style Fist!


    Originally, he had wanted to practice the final Twelve Forms Fist as well, but the sound of him


    smashing his desk had rmed everyone who was outside. Yvonne, Wayne, Simon and others rushed


    over and pushed the door to Oliver¡¯s office. They couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.


    Wayne and Simon rushed into the office and looked around. They thought there had been an assassin


    who hade in through the window.


    This was because Wayne and Simon had been staying in the lobby, which was the only way to Oliver¡¯s


    office. Anyone who wanted to enter Oliver¡¯s office without passing through the lobby would have to


    break in through the window outside the building.


    But the ss of the French window was intact. Turning back to look at Oliver, they found that he was


    standing in front of the broken desk, calm andposed.


    Wayne hurriedly asked him, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, what happened?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Only then did Oliver realize their rm. He picked up the book from the ground.


    14:01 D


    Fabian came in then. When he saw the miserable appearance of the desk, he couldn¡¯t help but get


    angry. ¡°Mr. Eastwood, is there something wrong with the quality of this desk? I¡¯ll call them. Damn it! The


    mahogany table has broken in less than two months. I have to ask them for


    Oliver hurriedly waved his hand and said, ¡°Forget it. Just buy another


    one.¡±


    Seeing that there were no outsiders, Oliver lowered his voice and said, ¡°The quality of the desk is good.


    I broke it myself. Don¡¯t bother anyone else. Fabian, buy a new set.¡±


    Yvonne picked up theptop on the ground and looked at it. The screen had broken, but it was still


    working.


    ¡°Mr. Eastwood, I¡¯ll get you a newputer,¡± Yvonne took out the brokenptop.


    With Oliver¡¯s wealth, there was no need to repair the screen. He could just rece it with a newptop.


    After Fabian and Yvonne went out, Wayne and Simon squatted down to check the desk.


    The more they looked at it, the more surprised they became. The desk was thicker and stronger than


    the average wooden desk. Even had the desk been smashed with a sledgehammer, it wouldn¡¯t have


    been reduced to this state. How could Oliver break such a desk into pieces with his bare hands?

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192


    Wayne and Simon quickly checked the office and asked, ¡°Mr Eastwood, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Oliver shrugged his hands and asked Fabian and Yvonne to go out first. ¡°Fabian, arrange to buy a new


    desk. Yvonne, please buy me aptop right


    now.¡±


    After they nodded and went out, only Oliver, Wayne, and Simon were left in the office.


    Then Oliver said to Wayne and Simon, ¡°The reason why I ask you two to stay here is that I don¡¯t want


    to make a scene. This desk was broken by me with one punch.


    ¡°One punch?¡±


    Both Wayne and Simon were surprised that Oliver¡¯s fist could break the rock-hard rosewood furniture.


    They wondered, ¡®Is this fake rosewood?


    Or is it rotten wood with only the skin wrapped and painted?¡¯


    Wayne and Simon couldn¡¯t help bending over to pick up a piece of broken wood from the table.


    The table was indeed shattered to pieces, but the pieces of wood they picked up in their hands were so


    hard without anywhere rotten that they couldn¡¯t be broken off with fingers.


    The two men bent over to see the condition of the other pieces and found that there were no rotten


    wood fragments.


    Knowing that Oliver wouldn¡¯t lie to him and Simon, Wayne pondered for a moment. Then he picked up


    anotherrger board of the tabletop and smashed it with his fist.


    Bang!


    The board of the tabletop didn¡¯t break off, but Wayne¡¯s fist hurt a lot. It must be easier to smash the


    board than hit aplete desk. After trying to hit the board with one punch, Wayne knew he couldn¡¯t


    do it.


    In the army, Wayne and Simon had learned killing skills, close-range fighting skills, and wildbat


    skills such as gun use and sting. Although these skills were powerful, they were still different from


    combat


    arts.


    ¤·¤¿


    14:01 D


    What Oliver used could already be ssified asbat arts, which may be simr to the legendary


    Iron Palm.


    But Wayne had also heard thatbat arts such as Iron Palms should be practiced for at least seven


    or eight decades, instead of being grasped quickly.


    And when one grasped such kind of skills, thick calluses could be clearly seen on the skin of his hands


    or feet.


    But Oliver¡¯s hands were fair and tender, which looked more delicate than those of a woman. It seemed


    that he was definitely not practicing Iron Palm.


    Wayne asked Oliver in a daze, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, what happened? The table can¡¯t be broken with your


    hand. How did you do it?¡±


    Oliver didn¡¯t say anything more. He took the board in Wayne¡¯s hand, lifted up his internal energy, and


    punched. With a sudden big sound, the rosewood board he had just punched was suddenly broken into


    seven or eight pieces.


    ¡°What the hell¡­¡±


    Both Wayne and Simon were stunned, especially Wayne. He became suspicious of himself, ¡°I punched


    the board just now, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    Even Simon nced at Whyne with confusion. He thought Whyne was just ying an act.


    Then Oliver smiled and said, ¡°You can¡¯t figure it out and must think I¡¯m ying some kind of magic,


    right?¡±


    Looking at Oliver, Wayne and Simon were full of confusion.


    Suddenly, an idea came to Oliver¡¯s mind, so he said to Wayne, ¡°Wayne,e on and fight with me. I


    just learned a set of boxing skills.¡±


    Wayne shook his head and said, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, the skill we learned is to murder people, which means,


    death or maiming will happen if one is hit by us. It¡¯s meaningless if it is used in daily training with its


    power weakened.¡±


    Oliver pondered for a while and said, ¡°That¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s have a try.¡±


    He was really excited to know how powerful his Standing Meditation and Five Element Fist are.


    Seeing Oliver¡¯s excited expression, Wayne didn¡¯t say anything more. He nodded, took another step


    back to stand defensively and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    14:01 D


    Anyway, the person who stood against him was Oliver. Wayne won¡¯t hurt him without a hostile mindset.


    Oliver had never practicedbat arts or Wayne¡¯s murdering skills. He didn¡¯t know how to begin their


    fight, so he thought for a while and said to Wayne, ¡°Wayne, just attack me.¡±


    Wayne paused for a while. Seeing that Oliver was inexplicably excited, Wayne nned to make him fall


    with one hand and grab him before he was going to fall down.


    As for those skills, such as twisting muscles, taking off arms, and making others fall while touching, that


    may maim Oliver, Wayne dared not to use them.


    Wayne quickly attacked after he finished thinking.


    Oliver had already prepared for it. When Wayne made the move, the world in his eyes seemed to be at


    a standstill, and then the move of everyone or the scene slowed down, just like the slow motion in the


    movie.


    In Oliver¡¯s eyes, Wayne attacked him so slowly that it seemed to be slower than slow motion in the


    movie.


    Oliver stretched out his hand and pushed Wayne¡¯s elbow. Wayne couldn¡¯t help but turn around. After


    he stopped, Wayne found that he was facing away from Oliver. Then He turned around quickly, only to


    find that Oliver was looking at him with a smile.


    This is what Oliver saw with his eyes.


    But to Wayne, it was a different feeling.


    When Wayne made his move, he felt that he was sure of what would happen next. His hand was


    extremely fast. But when he was about to grab Oliver, he was suddenly rotated by a force inexplicably.


    Then everyone knew what had happened.


    Standing and watching beside them, Simon was also confused.


    As the saying goes, those closely involved cannot see as clearly as those outside, but he is a


    bewildered person outside.


    Simon saw clearly that Wayne reached out to grab Oliver, and Oliver didn¡¯t move. In his mind, he


    couldn¡¯t dodge it, so he was confused about the reason why Wayne turned around himself after an


    instant.


    He really didn¡¯t see the process clearly.


    Actually, it was not that he didn¡¯t see it clearly, but Oliver moved too fast.


    14:01


    to be seen by human eyes.


    If the scene was recorded by a high-power camera, they would be able to see Oliver¡¯s movement


    under the lens.


    Oliver raised his chin and said to Wayne, ¡°Try again.¡±


    Wayne was stunned for a moment, and then he attacked Oliver again carefully.


    This time, Simon was more careful with his eyes wide open. He was afraid of missing something again.


    But what Wayne and Simon didn¡¯t expect was that one secondter, or maybe a few hundredths of a


    secondter, they got the same feeling. They were confused.


    Wayne turned again this time, and the force seemed to be much stronger thanst time. He spun


    himself three or four times before stopping.


    Simon, whose eyes were wide open, still saw Wayne attacking and then spinning!


    They wondered in mind, ¡®What¡¯s going on?


    Did he really learn some magic?¡¯


    Oliver suddenly realized that the scene he saw was slow-motion because he moved faster.


    It wasn¡¯t slow motion, it was because Wayne and Simon getting slower, but he got faster.


    That was the only way it could make sense.


    Oliver thought for a while and then asked Wayne, ¡°Wayne, don¡¯t show mercy and use some real skills.


    Don¡¯t worry about hurting me!¡±


    Wayne calmed down. At this time, he understood that since he was in the same condition twice, it


    could only indicate that Oliver had be more powerful.


    In an instant, Wayne burst out with a strong killing intent!

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193


    Wayne had a strong feeling that he was no match for Oliver, so he decided to take it seriously.


    When Oliver felt Wayne¡¯s killing intent, the slow-motion scene appeared in his eyes again.


    With a series of sounds, Oliver instantly fought with Wayne through five movements. In the sixth


    movement, Wayne groaned, flew backward and crashed heavily against the wall, like being hit away by


    a big hammer.


    When Wayne fell from the wall to the ground, he was too weak to stand


    1.


    The wall against where he hit with his back also caved in.


    In fact, it all happened in a split second. Simon, who was watching beside them, was stunned and still


    in a daze.


    Oliver hurried to help Wayne up and said awkwardly, ¡°I wanted to stop, but I failed¡­¡±


    Wayne stood up with his help and took a few breaths. Still feeling weak, he couldn¡¯t help saying in


    horror, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, you¡­ Why are you so powerful? You didn¡¯t know anybat arts, did you?¡±


    Oliver picked up the old fist guidebook and said, ¡°I just learned this Style Fist Guidebook.¡±


    Wayne and Simon were stunned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just read this book today? How could you be so


    powerful?¡±


    They thought Oliver might be the so-called genius.


    Although Wayne and Simon hadn¡¯t been with Oliver for a long time, they knew very well about the


    character of Oliver. He would never conceal things from them.


    They were sure that Oliver didn¡¯t know anybat arts before. Although they were still confused, one


    thing was clear in their minds, that was, Oliver was much stronger than them.


    Since Oliver wouldn¡¯t lie to them, what he said must be true.


    As for this fist guidebook, they also witnessed how Oliver got it from those three men a few hours


    ago¡­


    Seeing that Wayne and Simon were staring at his fist guidebook in a daze, Oliver immediately handed


    it to Wayne. ¡°Have a look. I think some of the


    1


    14.00 0


    movements described in this book are unique.¡±


    But Oliver knew clearly that he could grasp those skills not because of his talent inbat arts, but


    because of the Immortality Energy!


    Wayne was still dumbfounded with the fist guidebook in his hand, because he hadn¡¯t figured out how


    he lost it yet.


    Let alone Simon, who stood and watched beside them.


    Simon wasn¡¯t in a hurry to read the guidebook, but asked Oliver


    curiously, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, how did you just punch Wayne off? Can I fight with you again?¡±


    Oliver paused and said with a wry smile, ¡°I don¡¯t know actually. I just realized something after practicing


    those wrote in the guidebook, and then when I felt the aura of danger, everything in my eyes


    immediately became slowly, like slow-motion videos.¡±


    ¡°Slow-motion videos?¡±


    Wayne and Simon didn¡¯t understand what Oliver meant.


    Oliver thought for a while and then exined, ¡°When Wayne attacked me, his movements instantly


    became slow like those in the slow-motion video. He moved so slow that I could hit him at will.¡±


    Wayne and Simon looked at each other in a daze.


    Simon thought for a while and said, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, how about having a fight with me? Be careful.¡±


    Seeing that he was still eager to fight, Oliver immediately nodded and said, ¡°Okay, you should also be


    careful, and use thebat arts you grasped.¡±


    Simon nodded and moved his hands and feet first with a series of ttering sounds.


    Simon¡¯s skills of closebat were better than Wayne¡¯s.


    ¡°Wait a minute,¡± Wayne suddenly said.


    Oliver and Simon looked at him, wondering what he would say.


    Wayne took out his phone, clicked the shooting function, and fixed it on the coffee table. Then he said,


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take a video of the process.¡±


    Oliver nodded and said to Simon, ¡°You first.¡±


    Simon said to Oliver seriously, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, watch out. I¡¯m going to attack you on the shoulder.¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    14:04 0


    Oliver nodded and stared at him without any distraction.


    Simon was relieved to see Oliver staring at him with deity, and then he instantly took action.


    People who were attacked by them would be either killed or injured. It didn¡¯t mean that they couldn¡¯t let


    go of people, but generally speaking, they would hardly ever stop their movements once they chose to


    use murder skills.


    Simon was still afraid of getting Oliver injured.


    But at the moment Simon attacked him, Oliver found the slow-motion effect appeared again!


    As Simon¡¯s movement became as slow as Wayne¡¯s, Oliver could see it clearly, but the dangerous aura


    was still around him.


    At that moment, Oliver subconsciously made a move to use Telemark Meditation and the Bursting Style


    of Five Element Fist.


    Since the Bursting Style had the attribute of gold, his punching style had its sharpness. And where


    Oliver subconsciously attacked was the vital part of Simon, with the exhaustion of old strength but no


    new strength.


    Thud!


    With a loud sound, Simon flew away to the wall where Wayne had hit just now.


    A series of sound came from the wall.


    They didn¡¯t expect that Simon would break through the wall and instantly crack it into a big hole!


    The office next to here was Fabian¡¯s. He was on the phone with the owner of a furniture store to tell


    him the style of desk needed in Oliver¡¯s office. He was talking about his special requirement for quality,


    which must not be as poor as before that could be broken with a p.


    The boss of the furniture store over there was also puzzled. He thought, ¡°What I sold to Fabian is


    absolutely real top-grade furniture. How can it be broken with a p?¡±


    Fabian asked him to see if his words were true or not. But when this sentence came out, the wall in


    front of him shattered with a booming sound. A man flew into his office with tiles and dust, and then fell


    to the ground. Fabian was totally stunned.


    He wondered, ¡°Is this an earthquake?¡±


    HOL


    A few secondster, Oliver came out of the hole and picked up Simon who was humming with dusty


    clothes. He asked, ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡± Simon groaned in pain, struggling to speak as he gasped for


    breath.


    Then Wayne came out of the hole and helped Oliver support Simon with hands, ¡°Sim¡­ Are you okay?¡±


    Simon wiped the dust off his face and said, ¡°Okay. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just a little weak. So funny!¡±


    Oliver smiled awkwardly and bitterly, ¡°Funny? I was scared a lot. I told you I couldn¡¯t stop myself!¡±


    Simon recoveredpletely after a while. He stood up and twisted his waist. After feeling his body for


    a moment, he smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I was influenced by Mr. Eastwood¡¯s strength just now. Now


    everything is okay and I don¡¯t get hurt, but¡­¡±


    As he spoke, he stared at Oliver and asked, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, why do you suddenly be so


    powerful?¡±


    Oliver didn¡¯t know how to answer.

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194


    Oliver pondered for a moment, then picked up the fist guidebook and handed it to Wayne. ¡°Both of you


    take a look at this fist guidebook. Personally, I found insights from reading it, and as soon as I


    practiced, I could feel its power. The things written in it are truly remarkable!¡±


    Wayne took it and started flipping through its pages.


    Oliver quickly advised, ¡°Not like that. You should read it from back to front, following the ancient way.¡±


    Wayne flipped the pages from the back, one by one, but his brows furrowed.


    Oliver was still thinking about how to exin the experience of reading the fist guidebook to Wayne and


    Simon.


    However, when he looked up at Wayne, he found that thetter¡¯s brows were deeply furrowed.


    Wayne read for a while and said to Oliver, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, I can¡¯t


    understand this book. There are so many traditional characters I don¡¯t recognize. Whenever I try to


    read, I just fall asleep. Honestly, I can¡¯t handle this!¡±


    Then, he gestured to Simon and said, ¡°Simon, you do it. Myprehension is terrible.¡±


    Simon kept shaking his head and waving his hands. ¡°Forget it, forget it. I focus on practical work, not


    reading.¡±


    Oliver¡¯s head was starting to ache. These two, despite being skilled, turned into novices when it came


    to reading.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Oliver thought for a moment and said, ¡°Let me exin it to you. The fundamental technique of


    Style Fist is Standing Meditation. Let me demonstrate.¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    As Oliver spoke, he did Standing Meditation, meticulously detailing the insights and experiences.


    Strangely enough, although Wayne and Simon were not fond of reading, they instantly entered a state


    when Oliver taught them this way.


    Following Oliver¡¯s posture, they stood one in front of the other. Masters were masters-mastering one


    technique meant mastering a myriad. Although they hadn¡¯t practiced traditionalbat arts, they


    specialized


    14:02


    in closebat and survival skills designed for the army. They also trained in various instinctive skills


    necessary for field operations and special forces. After practicing this stance for a few minutes, they


    reached an amazing state.


    Standing Meditation was the foundational practice for both internal and external training. Although


    Wayne and Simon excelled in closebat, theycked internal energy cultivation. Surprisingly, after


    practicing this stance, it felt as if they had been practicing it for years.


    In fact, it wasn¡¯t that Wayne and Simon were exceptionally talented; it was their years of army training


    that had pushed their bodies to the pinnacle of human endurance. Essentially, they hadid the


    foundation needed forbat arts through their rigorous training. That was why when they practiced


    Standing Meditation, they immediately entered a state as if they had been practicing it for over a


    decade.


    As Wayne and Simon practiced this stance, they felt a peculiar sensation they had never experienced


    before. A strange, low humming resonated from inside their bodies.


    It was a sound known inbat arts as the priceless ringing sound.


    This inner sound emerged spontaneously¡ªa sign of the initial development of internal energy. Most


    people who practicedbat arts their entire lives struggled to reach this cultivation stage. Those who


    achieved it were considered true beginners, stepping into the realm of


    mastery.


    If a genuine master witnessed this, they would be astounded. It was incredibly rare for even one person


    to reach this level, yet there were three individuals achieving it consecutively.


    Not to mention, these three were practicing Style Fist for the first time, especially Oliver, whose


    cultivation stage surpassed Wayne, Simon, and even that of the most eminent Style Fist masters.


    Wayne and Simon stood in this stance for nearly an hour. As they -performed the movements, the force


    of their punches created a booming


    sound, shattering the air.


    Having gone through this process himself, Oliver understood the rarity of this state. He didn¡¯t disturb


    their concentration and silently observed.


    Wayne took a deep breath, and Simon followed suit. They exchanged nces, extended their fists, and


    with a sharp sound, they each took a few steps back.


    14:02


    At that moment, they couldn¡¯t help but be both surprised and delighted. They had broken through the


    heights and barriers they struggled with before in just an hour.


    If their previous skill level was an 80, now they had surged ahead, at least reaching a 90.


    Moreover, this level could continue to rise as time went on.


    Wayne and Simon had pushed their bodies to the peak of human endurance, and it seemed there was


    no more room for improvement. They had hit a wall they couldn¡¯t ovee, no matter how much they


    practiced. But today, practicing Standing Meditation with Oliver had unexpectedly led to a


    breakthrough.


    Wayne stared nkly for a moment, then fixed his gaze on Oliver. ¡°Mr. Eastwood, although I haven¡¯t


    practiced traditionalbat arts, I¡¯ve heard of the saying that without cultivating inner strength,bat


    arts practice is in vain. Is the skill you taught us rted to internal energy?¡±


    In fact, Wayne could clearly feel the increased strength in his internal organs after practicing this skill. It


    felt like a flow of energy within him.


    Oliver was also a little confused. After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure either because I¡¯m not


    familiar with it. I practiced it just by reading this fist guidebook.¡±


    Wayne and Simon exchanged nces again, and then Wayne turned to ask Oliver, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, I


    feel like there¡¯s more to it. Are there further instructions?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Oliver immediately said, ¡°This Style Fist includes Standing Meditation, Five Element Fist, and Twelve


    Forms Fist. I¡¯ve just grasped some tricks from Five Element Fist. Let me demonstrate it for you.¡±


    As soon as Oliver mentioned it, he started demonstrating Five Element Fist, following the attributes of


    metal, wood, water, fire, and earth. His movements were full of intent.


    Wayne and Simon watched in utter shock.


    Oliver¡¯s fists alternated between sharp as iron spikes, solid like a colossal mountain, flowing like


    endless water, burning like the raging fire, and resembling ancient trees in a forest.


    To their astonishment, Oliver¡¯s punches even created shockwaves. They could imagine that if one of


    these punches struck a human body, that


    14:02


    person would shatter into a pile of mud.


    Previously, Wayne and Simon had been secretly delighted with their breakthrough and progress. They


    knew they hadn¡¯t reached their full potential yet, but whenpared to Oliver, they felt a twinge of fear.


    ¡°Is this the same Mr. Eastwood who seemed schrly andcking inbat prowess? How has he


    achieved such a level, a realm we could only gaze upon in awe?¡± they thought.


    Wayne and Simon keenly sensed that the skills Oliver practiced could elevate them to apletely


    different level. Yet, they also understood it would be immensely challenging to reach the heights he


    demonstrated. Oliver continued his demonstration like flowing water, seamlesslypleting Five


    Element Fist. Then, he awkwardly said, ¡°There¡¯s still Twelve Forms Fist to learn, but I haven¡¯t practiced


    them yet. I¡¯m feeling a bit hungry. Let¡¯s go grab a meal, shall we?¡±


    Fabian and several girls also arrived at this time. Seeing the state of Oliver¡¯s office, they were utterly


    shocked.


    ¡°How on earth did such a huge hole appear in the wall?¡± they wondered.

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195


    The once splendid office was now marred with a gaping hole in the wall. The grand golden wooden


    desk worth 600 thousand dorsy shattered on the floor.


    Fabian was utterly at a loss for words. He had just managed to get the desk reced, and now another


    hole needed fixing.


    He contemted asking Oliver about it but found thetter, along with Wayne and Simon, surprisingly


    content. Since the trio seemed unperturbed, he decided not to inquire further.


    Oliver wasn¡¯t short of money. The office walls were smashed, the desk wrecked, and it wasn¡¯t like


    these damages happened when Oliver was away. was obvious that he had done it all himself. Thus,


    there was no need to mention it.


    As Oliver was about to suggest going out for dinner, his phone rang. It was his mother. While


    answering, he wondered if she had cooked and wanted him to return home.


    But considering the number of people in thepany, it probably wouldn¡¯t be enough to feed them all.


    ¡°Oliver,e back quickly. Your¡­ Your Uncle Frederick is here.¡± Calista¡¯s voice came through the


    phone.


    Hearing Frederick¡¯s arrival, Oliver hesitated for a moment before thinking of refusing.


    ¡°Back when Dad was ill and in the hospital, needing money to save his life, did any of these rtives,


    including Uncle Frederick, offer a helping hand?¡± he thought.


    They only appeared when they heard he had be wealthy, expecting a share of his fortune. ¡°Now


    they are showing up again? I don¡¯t care about such rtives,¡± he thought.


    However, before he could say anything, Calista continued urgently, ¡°Oliver, Uncle Frederick isn¡¯t here to


    borrow money. It¡¯s about Yancy! She¡¯s in trouble!¡±


    ¡°Yancy?¡±


    Oliver was dumbfounded and then remembered Yancy was Frederick¡¯s daughter, a nine-year-old girl.


    Although he detested Frederick, Yancy, his young cousin, was still


    14:021


    innocent and cute. ¡°What could have happened to her?¡± he wondered.


    Calista¡¯s voice became even more frantic and scared. ¡°Oliver, Y-Yancy¡­ Juste back quickly. I


    can¡¯t exin over the phone. Hurry back!¡±


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ming back immediately,¡± Oliver quickly agreed. Turning to Wayne and Simon, he


    gestured for them to follow. As they left, he instructed Fabian, ¡°Fabian, take everyone out for dinner.


    Choose a good ce, and thepany will cover the expenses. Don¡¯t worry about saving money.¡±


    Without saying a word, Wayne sprinted ahead to drive the car.


    Oliver didn¡¯t talk to Simon and Wayne in the car. He was lost in his thoughts. ¡°Could Uncle Frederick be


    trying to pull off some kind of scheme to extort money again?¡± he thought.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    While Oliver was not an easy target, his parents might not be as firm, especially Calista, who had a


    strong tendency to yield to her younger brother.


    Their family had gone through hard times, but even then, Calista had spent a significant amount of


    money on this brother. That had made Frederickcent and used to free handouts.


    In truth, Oliver didn¡¯t demand much from Frederick. If hecked ability, that was fine. If he couldn¡¯t


    make money, that was fine too. Even if he enjoyed spending Calista¡¯s money, Oliver didn¡¯t particrly


    mind. However, when Jason, Frederick¡¯s own brother-inw, fell seriously ill and was hospitalized,


    needing money to survive, his uncle¡¯s response was unforgivable. It wasn¡¯t just about the amount of


    money one could


    provide; it was about willingness andmitment, which were qualities Frederick seemed tock.


    He held a grudge against Frederick for his hurtful behavior. So, no matter what, Oliver didn¡¯t intend to


    help him. There was no other reason except for his longsting resentment.


    ¡°What problem could Yancy have? This has to be one of Uncle Frederick¡¯s tricks,¡± he thought.


    When they got home, Wayne stopped the car in the yard. Oliver stepped out of the car and nced at


    the mansion¡¯s entrance. Calista hurried out upon hearing the car¡¯s arrival.


    Frederick and Lillian followed her, but there was no sign of Yancy.


    As soon as Calista saw Oliver, she came forward and said, ¡°Oliver, hurry


    up¡­


    ¡±


    11.021


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mom? Where¡¯s Yancy?¡± Oliver asked, his eyes


    searching the surroundings. Calista didn¡¯t pull him inside the house but instead urged him toward the


    car.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to Uncle Frederick¡¯s house. Get in the car.¡± Calista dragged Oliver to the car and then


    ordered Frederick and Lillian, ¡°Get in that car. Simon, you drive.¡±


    His mom arranged for Simon to drive another car and pulled Oliver into the same car they came back


    in, with Wayne driving.


    Two cars were necessary to amodate everyone.


    Once they were out of the neighborhood, with Frederick and Lillian absent, Oliver couldn¡¯t hold back his


    curiosity any longer. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s really happening? Is Uncle Frederick just using this as an excuse to


    ask for money?¡±


    Calista¡¯s face darkened, and she snorted. ¡°Your Uncle Frederick has his issues, but today, they came


    for Yancy¡¯s matter. Don¡¯t give me that stern face. I am not blind or stupid. I can see and understand.


    We¡¯re going today because of Yancy.¡±


    Oliver forced a smile, nodding. ¡°All right, Mom. If it¡¯s about Yancy, I¡¯ll handle it. But if Uncle Frederick is


    ying some sort of game, I¡¯lle back immediately. I don¡¯t want to spend a penny on him.¡±


    His mother nodded sternly. ¡°I understand. We¡¯ll know once we see her.¡± Oliver wasn¡¯t sure what was


    going on with Yancy, but he didn¡¯t want to press for more information right now. He suspected it might


    be another act by Frederick and Lillian. Still, for now, he was going to y along. When they arrived at


    Frederick¡¯s house, Oliver was struck by a wave of nostalgia. He had often visited when he was


    younger, back when his. grandparents were still alive. The ce was still a vige back then. His


    grandparents had been very kind to him.


    Over the years, rapid urbanization had engulfed the once peaceful countryside where his grandparents¡¯


    home stood. Theirnd had been transformed into a residential area.


    Despite receiving a few hundred thousand dors from the developer, Frederick¡¯s reckless gambling


    habits had squandered the money. Every penny was poured into the bottomless pit of his addiction.


    Frederick¡¯s house had been reduced to a modest hundred-yard


    apartment. Wayne and Simon parked the car in the parking space


    14:02


    downstairs. The sight of a Rolls-Royce, a car worth over 2 million dors, amazed the neighbors.


    They surrounded the car, their eyes wide in awe. Questions buzzed around Frederick. ¡°Hey, Frederick,


    you hit the jackpot? This car isn¡¯t cheap! It¡¯s a super luxury vehicle. Is this a friend¡¯s car or a rtive¡¯s?¡±


    Frederick nced at Oliver, feeling somewhat embarrassed, then nodded. ¡°It¡­ It belongs to my


    nephew, Calista¡¯s son.¡±


    Seeing Oliver¡¯s reserved expression, Frederick refrained from saying more. Maintaining face was


    crucial in this situation. Hastily, he led the way.


    Oliver had never visited Frederick¡¯s new home before. In his memories, the area was once fields and


    simple brick houses.


    Now, they were in an elevator, with Frederick pressing the button for the 19th floor.


    In the past, sharp-tongued Lillian had never been one to hold her tongue. She used to berate Calista


    and Oliver without any consideration for their feelings, ready to criticize at a moment¡¯s notice.


    But Oliver was wealthy now, his riches soaring into billions of dors. He was no longer the poor boy


    they could casually bully. Moreover, Calista, his mother, had gained status through her son¡¯s sess.


    In the elevator, Frederick wore a lost expression as he spoke to Oliver. ¡°Oliver, I know I¡¯ve messed up,


    but¡­ I truly don¡¯t know what to do anymore. Yancy, she¡¯s got this strange illness. We¡¯ve been to


    countless hospitals, done all the tests, and they say it¡¯s nerve damage, but¡­ but¡­¡±

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196


    Oliver pursed his lips and didn¡¯t answer Frederick.


    Frederick and his wife clearly wanted money, while Yancy¡¯s illness was just an excuse for them to do


    so.


    ¡°Back then, when Dad was seriously ill and needed money to save his life, who reached out to help us?


    Amongst Uncle Jason, Aunt Candice, and Uncle Frederick, who really paid attention to me? Especially


    Uncle Frederick who not only did not lend us any money but also didn¡¯t repay the few thousand dors


    he had received from Mom. He even shamelessly asked us why he had to repay them when it was his


    sister¡¯s money!¡± Oliver cursed inwardly.


    Frederick had been secretly observing Oliver¡¯s expression. If he really wanted to ask Calista for money,


    he would have to rely on Oliver to provide it. There was no doubt that Oliver was in charge of Calista¡¯s


    family affairs.


    However, Frederick felt quite ufortable with Oliver¡¯s expression. He truly regretted that he


    shouldn¡¯t underestimate the poor, but he did not predict Oliver, whom he thought would never rise to


    prosperity in his lifetime, would suddenly strike gold and amass a huge fortune.


    Lillian was even more dismissive of Oliver and his family than Frederick himself. In the past, she never


    gave them any respect, freely speaking her mind and often making sarcastic remarks. Thus, she didn¡¯t


    imagine that Oliver would be so lucky to have be crazily rich. And now, she had to look up at him


    to notice his


    presence.


    Unfortunately, it was toote for regrets now.


    As soon as Lillian got out of the elevator, she hurriedly ran to open the door. After that, Lillian


    respectfully invited Calista inside the house.


    Lillian was still quite perceptive. She knew that Oliver was very filial. As long as she managed to


    appease Calista, Oliver would still show his mother some respect. As soon as Oliver stepped into the


    house, he caught a whiff of a strong stench of traditional herbal medicine. In the small living room, a


    woman in her fifties was holding a bowl of traditional medicine concoction, offering it to the little girl


    sitting on the sofa to drink.,


    The girl who looked about eight or nine years old was Yancy Langdon, Frederick¡¯s daughter. Oliver


    hadn¡¯t seen her for more than a year as he didn¡¯t have much contact with Frederick¡¯s family.


    He used toe here a lot when his grandparents were still around. Both his maternal grandparents


    were very fond of him, and Oliver liked Yancy, who was quirky and mischievous. Yancy, too, was quite


    close to Oliver as well.


    Nevertheless, since their grandparents passed away a few years ago, Frederick and Lillian became


    particrly snobbish, and the interactions between them naturally


    09:43


    lessened.


    ¡°Yancy, be a good girl and drink the medicine. You need to drink them so you can ¨C get better!¡±


    The woman in her fifties was Melinda Hernandez, Lillian¡¯s mother and Yancy¡¯s maternal grandmother.


    Yancy lifted her head to look at Calista and Oliver as they entered the house. Her gaze quickly swept


    over their faces before retracting her attention, telling Melinda in a cold voice, ¡°I¡¯m not drinking it. I¡¯m


    not sick, so why should I take any medicine? I¡¯ve told you guys, I¡¯m not Yancy. My name is Gianna


    Walcott. I¡¯m Gianna. Let me go, or I¡¯ll call the cops!¡±


    Oliver was stunned. ¡°This tone doesn¡¯t sound like an eight or nine-year-old young girl! It¡¯s clearly the


    tone of an elderly woman, and the words she used aren¡¯t in the local dialect, but rather a regional


    dialect from Saspiuburg. What¡¯s the meaning of this? Is Yancy pretending to cooperate with Uncle


    Frederick and Aunt Lillian to deceive me?¡±


    Just as the thought crossed Oliver¡¯s mind, he dismissed it immediately as it was an impossible idea.


    This was because Yancy was barely nine years old, and she didn¡¯t have the acting skills for it.


    Moreover, with the speech she had delivered, as well as the Saspiuburg dialect she spoke, even a


    smart adult couldn¡¯t pick it up in such a short time, let alone a young girl like her.


    Oliver turned to look at Lillian.


    At that moment, Lillian¡¯s voice was choked with tears and snot as she said, ¡°Calista, after Yancy got


    caught in some drizzle on her way home from schoolst month, she developed a high fever. After the


    fever subsided, she changed and no longer recognized us. She started spewing nonsense by telling us


    her name is Gianna Walcott, she¡¯s 52 years old this year, and she lives in Saspiuburg. She even


    imed to have two sons, the elder one is 32 years old, while the younger son is 27 years old. This


    terrified me and Frederick. We brought her everywhere for medical examinations and treatments, and


    even to big hospitals in neighboring states. They diagnosed it as a result of a high fever damaging her


    brain, and the chances of recovery as extremely low. We can¡¯t even afford our basic expenses


    anymore after getting treatments for Yancy¡­¡±


    ?


    Even though Calista had already heard the exnation from Frederick and


    Lillian back at home, she was still speechless upon seeing Yancy. It took her quite a while to approach


    Yancy and ask, ¡°Yancy, do you still recognize A-Aunt¡­ Do you still recognize who I am?¡±


    However, Yancy nced at her and pouted, saying in a cold voice, ¡°You¡¯re so weird. How would I know


    who you are? I don¡¯t care who you are, just let me go quickly!¡±


    The more Oliver looked at it, the more he felt something was amiss. This didn¡¯t seem like an act. He


    also bent down and got closer to Yancy before asking her,


    2/4.


    09:43


    ¡°I¡¯m Oliver, your older cousin. Do you still remember me, Yancy?¡±


    Yancy shot a nce at him and snorted, ¡°Who would recognize you? You¡¯re so funny, young man. My


    youngest son is already 27 years old, and he¡¯s much older than you. How can you possibly be my older


    cousin?¡±


    Frederick also came over and wore a troubled expression as he said, ¡°Just look at this, Calista. Yancy


    is adamant that she doesn¡¯t know us. She keeps insisting that she wants to go back to her own home.


    We have no choice but to not let her out of the house. If she runs away, where will be find her? At night,


    Lillian and I take turns keeping an eye on her, afraid that she might run away. When we need to go out


    for something, we¡¯d bring Melinda over here to watch over her¡­¡±


    Oliver thought for a while, then reached out and said to Yancy, ¡°Yancy, give me your hand. I¡¯m going to


    check on your pulse.¡±


    However, Yancy hid her hand behind her back and red fiercely at him, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you


    I¡¯m not sick, so what¡¯s the point of you checking my pulse? You¡¯re just trying to harm me! Help!


    Someone please help me!¡±


    Melinda looked at Lillian and shook her head helplessly.


    Oliver wanted to use the Book of Immortality¡¯s aura to diagnose her, but Yancy was extremely cautious


    and wouldn¡¯t let him get close, and he didn¡¯t want to force her either.


    Calista also felt it was absurd. After giving it some thought, she suddenly said to Yancy, ¡°Stop yelling.


    Make a phone call, then. Didn¡¯t you say you have two sons? Do you have their phone numbers?¡±


    Yancy stared at Calista and asked her with a softer tone, ¡°Do you really¡­ Do you really want me to


    make a phone call?¡±


    Calista immediately took out her phone and said, ¡°Give me the number. I¡¯ll dial it for you.¡±


    Yancy did not hesitate and immediately recited a set of phone numbers. To avoid any mistakes, she


    read out the numbers in sets of three digits and fixated her gaze on Calista until she correctly dialed the


    numbers. Then, Yancy nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s my eldest son, Diego Walcott¡¯s number. You can call


    him now!¡±


    Calista actually dialed the number and put it on speaker.


    The dialing tone from the phone rang out, and several people stared at the phone in silence.


    The call finally went through, and an adult male voice in a Saspiuburg dialect could be heard through


    the phone. ¡°Hello, who is it?¡±


    The people in the room/exchanged nces as they somehow felt helpless, unsure of what to say.


    However, Yancy suddenly spoke eagerly. ¡°I¡¯m your mom, Diego. I¡¯ve been kidnapped. Come here


    quickly and save me¡­¡±


    Melinda was closest to Yancy, and upon hearing thetter¡¯s words, she became


    flustered and quickly reached out to cover Yancy¡¯s mouth.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    The man on the phone paused and spoke again. ¡°Are you crazy, little girl?¡±


    The call ended immediately, and the phone emitted a busy tone.

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197


    Yancy¡¯s expression and tone were a bizarre mix of a fifty-year-old woman and a nine-year-old girl.


    Despite her mature demeanor, her voice betrayed the innocence of a child.


    The abrupt end to the call left Yancy reaching out, her pale hands grasping for the phone. ¡°Diego, my


    son¡­¡± Her pleas echoed in the room.


    Yancy¡¯s struggles proved futile as she was held tightly by her grandmother. Though Melinda wasn¡¯t the


    strongest, she possessed more strength than the young girl.


    With the call abruptly severed, there was no need to fret about Yancy¡¯s screams.


    The room fell into stunned silence, with everyone, especially Oliver and his mother, Calista, taken


    aback by Yancy¡¯s perplexing condition.


    Oliver had encountered his fair share of peculiar urrences, but Yancy¡¯s situation still caught him off


    guard.


    While Frederick and Lillian had grown ustomed to Yancy¡¯s bouts of ¡°spouting nonsense,¡± they had


    never actually dialed the number of her supposed ¡°son¡± before.


    Yancy was their flesh-and-blood daughter; there was no way she could be someone named ¡°Gianna,¡±


    as she imed.


    The couple had disregarded Yancy¡¯s ramblings, attributing them to her mind. being affected by a


    severe fever.


    Calista¡¯s insistence on calling Yancy¡¯s supposed son left them bewildered and anxious. Frederick even


    entertained the thought that his daughter might be. ¡°possessed by a ghost¡±!


    Yancy¡¯s struggles in Melinda¡¯s embrace reached a hysterical peak as she dered. her intent to call


    the police, find her son, and return to her hometown¡­


    Calista was visibly flustered, her earlier suspicion that her brother was concocting an excuse to ask for


    money now cast aside.


    ¡°This¡­ This needs to be treated, Frederick. Whatever amount you need, I¡¯ll provide it. We have to get


    Yancy to a major hospital for treatment¡­¡± Calista. stammered.


    Frederick wore a pained expression as he shook his head. ¡°Calista, it¡¯s not about where to go for


    treatment. We¡¯ve been to several big hospitals, but they couldn¡¯t do anything unless we take her to a


    psychiatric hospital. Unfortunately, Lillian finds it emotionally unbearable and strongly opposes the


    idea¡­¡±


    Melinda held Yancy tightly and then looked up at Frederick. ¡°Frederick, I know a priest with strong


    magical powers. He once helped a neighbor in our area fend off evil forces. Yancy¡­ Should we invite


    that priest to take a look at her condition?¡±


    09:43


    Frederick and Lillian had never encountered such a situation and didn¡¯t know how to handle it.


    However, Calista swiftly chimed in, ¡°Absolutely. I can sense that something¡¯s off with Yancy. Hurry up,


    make that call. Don¡¯t worry about the money; I¡¯ve got it covered. Find someone to help, and do it fast¡­¡±


    Yancy¡¯s situation was undeniably strange. It might be some kind of sneaky possession by an evil spirit.


    Oliver didn¡¯t object to Melinda¡¯s suggestion. Seeing her daughter in distress, Lillian quickly filled half a


    cup with hot water and forcibly administered a tranquilizer to Yancy.


    Yancy¡¯s spirit was, in fact, very feeble, and she fell into a deep sleep shortly after taking the tranquilizer.


    As the room gradually quieted down, everyone was left catching their breath.


    Oliver remained silent, contemting the situation. ¡°This isn¡¯t a mere ploy for money; Yancy is


    genuinely in trouble,¡± he thought.


    After Yancy fell asleep, Melinda immediately called her neighbor. Unfortunately, to her disappointment,


    the priest was reported to be traveling and unreachable by phone. There was no certainty about when


    he would return.


    Oliver contemted, ¡°Yancy¡¯s situation is mysterious. We need to, at the very least, uncover the


    underlying cause for her condition.¡±


    Seeing that Yancy was asleep, he silently approached and gently took her wrist, activating the Book of


    Immortality to examine her.


    Book of Immortality¡¯s aura circted within Yancy¡¯s body, oddly revealing nothing abnormal.


    Failing to identify the issue left Oliver somewhat troubled; how would he tackle this situation if the


    cause remained elusive?


    After thinking for a while, he pondered, ¡°If it¡¯s a lie, as the saying goes, it takes ten lies toplete a


    lie. A lie is always a lie, destined to be exposed.¡±


    Considering Yancy¡¯s im to be Gianna, a native of Saspiuburg with two sons, Oliver had a thought.


    ¡°What if I invite her two sons over? If it¡¯s a conspiracy or falsehood, they might reveal, something,


    potentially leading us to the truth!¡±


    Oliver suggested as much to Frederick and Lillian, ¡°Yancy¡¯s current situation has left us all perplexed.


    To find a cure, we must first identify the cause. Since she mentioned having two sons in southern


    Saspiuburg, I think inviting them might reveal something if it¡¯s a plot or a lie, potentially helping us


    uncover the truth!¡±


    Frederick was initially inclined to decline, but after some thought, he asked Oliver, ¡°They¡­ Surely, it


    costs money for them toe here, right?¡±


    He wanted to convey his reluctance for them to visit. ¡°Isn¡¯t it absurd? They are Yancy¡¯s ¡®sons. What if


    the neighbors see this? Won¡¯t they make fun of us?¡± he pondered.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    09:43 D


    Oliver maintained a determined gaze, stating confidently, ¡°Consider all the expenses on me.¡±


    Frederick, feeling reassured by Oliver¡¯smitment, nodded approvingly. Naturally, he regarded Oliver


    as the backbone of the family.


    With Frederick¡¯s agreement, Oliver pulled out his phone and dialed the number Calista had called just


    now. He cautioned everyone, ¡°Stay quiet; I¡¯ll gauge the situation.¡±


    When the call went through, no one in the room dared to make a sound.


    After a while, the other end epted the call, and Oliver put it on speaker.


    The man¡¯s voice from before came through. ¡°Hello, who is it?¡±


    Oliver enunciated clearly, ¡°Greetings. My name is Oliver Eastwood. Please refrain from making hasty


    assumptions or terminating the call. Allow me to rify¡ªI am not a scammer. I have no intention of


    soliciting money or goods from you. I simply wish to discuss a matter with you. Are you Diego Walcott?


    Do you have a younger brother? Is your mother¡¯s name Gianna?¡±


    The man stayed silent for a moment before responding, ¡°Yes, I am Diego Walcott. I do have a younger


    brother, and my mother¡¯s name is Gianna. What is this about? By the way, that call from the young girl


    earlier, was it initiated by someone from your end? Don¡¯t deny it. The phone numbers disyed on my


    phone and yours share the same location!¡±


    Oliver promptly admitted, ¡°Indeed, we are affiliated. I won¡¯t dispute it. Here¡¯s the situation-I have a


    young cousin named Yancy, approaching nine years old in two months. Last month, she got caught in


    the rain after school, suffered a high fever, and underwent a transformation after it subsided. She no


    longer recalls her identity or recognizes any family members. She identifies herself as Gianna, residing


    in Saspiuburg, with two sons. The elder son is Diego Walcott. Your phone number is the one she


    mentioned¡­¡±


    Upon hearing Oliver¡¯s ount, the man fell silent for a moment, before responding, ¡°If you intend to


    scam me for money, it¡¯s a futile endeavor. Ick the funds for such schemes. My mother has been


    confined to a hospital bed for a year and sumbed to a vegetative state after a car ident. What¡¯s


    your game here? I strongly urge you to cut the calls; otherwise, I won¡¯t hesitate to involve the


    authorities!¡±

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198


    Oliver immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous or anxious. Listen to me. We also want to cure Yancy of


    this disease, but I prefer to find out the cause. So, I want you toe over here. I¡¯ll cover all your


    expenses and give you an additional remuneration of 20,000 dors. Now, I¡¯ll transfer you a deposit of


    10,000 dors immediately. Come and cooperate with us and verify it face-to-face with Yancy. No


    matter what the oue is, I¡¯ll pay you 20,000 dors. What do you think about that?¡±


    Oliver¡¯s words instantly made the person on the other end of the phone ponder.


    Although money was not everything, one could not do anything without money. At that point, ¡°money¡±


    was the most direct way tomunicate with people, and that was something Oliver was notcking.


    The person on the other end did not hang up and kept silent. Oliver realized that person was tempted.


    Sure enough, in less than a minute, the man on the other side could not help trembling and asking,


    ¡°Will you truly¡­ give me 20,000 dors?¡±


    Oliver said without hesitation, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true. Give me your bank ount number now,


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    and I¡¯ll transfer you 10,000 dors right away. You¡¯ll know if it¡¯s true when you receive the money.¡±


    ¡°Okay, sure. Wait a minute¡­¡± The man sounded a little flustered, and Oliver could. hear him


    scrambling on the phone¡¯s other side. After a while, the man¡¯s voice trembled as he said, ¡°Please write


    this down. M-My bank ount number is


    6222¡­¡±


    Oliver picked up the pencil and exercise book used by Yancy on the table and wrote the numbers


    down. Once he jotted down the bank ount number, he checked it with the man again, after which


    Oliver wrote the man¡¯s name: [Diego Turner.]


    ¡°I¡¯m going to hang up now and transfer the money. I¡¯ll call you after that.¡± Oliver hung up and made a


    transfer to Diego¡¯s ount through mobile banking.


    The transfer waspleted within two minutes.


    With the money transferred, Oliver dialed Diego¡¯s number again. ¡°I¡¯ve already transferred the money.


    Have you received it?¡±


    The man immediately replied, ¡°Yes, I got it. I received a text message from the bank, but¡­ why did you


    transfer 12,000 dors? Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯ll give me 10,000 dors first?¡±


    Oliver said in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s 10,000 dors. The extra 2,000 dors is for your travel expenses. You


    can book the closest flight right away. It doesn¡¯t matter what the price is-I¡¯ll cover the fee for you if it


    isn¡¯t enough.¡±


    09.431


    Hearing that, the other party replied, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll book the ticket ande over now. Send me the


    address, and I¡¯ll book the ticket immediately.¡±


    Oliver was swift to pay, so the man let his guard down. Thetter thought, ¡°Why would a scammer trick


    a poor man like me? And a scammer wouldn¡¯t pay me money, right?¡±


    Calista did not say anything about Oliver¡¯s behavior. However, Lillian and her mother, Melinda, stared


    at Oliver, watching him transfer 12,000 dors to a stranger he had never met. They were both envious


    and jealous. Oliver gave the man tens of thousands of dors casually. They thought it should be no


    big deal for Oliver to give them money since they were his rtives.


    Frederick lowered his voice and said, ¡°Oliver, it¡¯s not safe to give him money so easily.¡±


    Oliver remarked coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll make it clear. I¡¯m not doing this for you but for Yancy. I¡¯m willing to pay no


    matter the amount. As for you, don¡¯t think of anything else!¡±


    His words made Frederick and Lillian feel as if they were sshed with cold


    water.


    Oliver¡¯s indifference made them give up their ns.


    Actually, Frederick and Lillian had thought about it a lot these days. They even secretly discussed


    many ns with Candice to extract money from Calista.


    They also secretly investigated how much money Oliver had made. They did not know the specifics but


    knew it was at least over 200 million dors.


    The amount kept them up all night. No matter what, they wanted to get some from Calista.


    It was rtively difficult to ask for money from Oliver, but it was still possible. from Calista. It was


    because she had loved and protected them since childhood. However, Oliver¡¯s previous ruthlessness


    also made it clear that it was hard to ask for money at that moment because they had gone too far in


    the past. They reckoned it would be hard to ask for money from someone else. However, Yancy¡¯s


    incident made Frederick and Lillian itch to make a move. They thought in unison, ¡°Oliver casually


    transferred 12,000 dors to a stranger for Yancy and even covered all the expenses for that stranger.


    If we ask in the name of Yancy, will we be able to get money from Oliver?¡±


    The people in the room were having different ideas.


    More than ten minutester, Oliver¡¯s phone rang again. When he saw that it was Diego¡¯s number that


    he had just dialed, he immediately answered it.


    Diego¡¯s voice came and sounded slightly anxious. ¡°M-Mr. Eastwood, I¡¯ve booked tickets and will arrive


    at Jeahron at seven o¡¯clock, but we have to go downtown to reach the airport. I¡¯ve chartered a car to


    take us there now, and¡­ my brother, Derek Walcott, is going too. He¡¯s worried¡­¡±


    09:43


    ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll handle all the expenses, including the fares and your living expenses. I¡¯ll arrange for


    someone to pick you up at the airport at seven o¡¯clock,¡± agreed Oliver without hesitation.


    ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll get there as soon as possible!¡± Diego promised excitedly when he heard Oliver¡¯s swift


    agreement. Earlier, he obviously hesitated to tell Oliver that Derek wanted to go with him. Diego was


    afraid of being refused by Oliver. After all, it would cost more for one more person to go over.


    After hanging up the phone, Oliver checked the time. It was only two o¡¯clock in the afternoon. He turned


    to Wayne and ordered, ¡°Wayne, call Fabianter and ask him to arrange a car to pick them up at the


    airport at seven o¡¯clock sharp.¡±


    Wayne nodded and walked to the balcony to call Fabian.


    There was only four and a half hours before seven o¡¯clock. It wasn¡¯t going to take long.


    But it felt long for everyone in the room, and it seemed like the truth would be revealed when those two


    arrived.


    Frederick and Lillian thought Yancy was confused because thetter had a high fever. They did not


    consider that the incident might be peculiar.


    However, Oliver had invited the two ¡°sons¡± Yancy imed. They could not imagine what would happen


    later.


    At that moment, Frederick and Lillian had to let Oliver handle itpletely. After all, Oliver would pay


    for it if he handled the matter. It would be best if they did not need to pay for anything.


    Calista naturally did not care about the money. Seeing Oliver handle the matter, she secretly pulled him


    aside and asked, ¡°Oliver, y-you¡¯re not getting into any trouble after getting those two over here, are


    you? What if¡­ What if they¡¯re scammers?¡±


    Oliverforted Calista confidently, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They say a powerful outsider doesn¡¯t oppress


    the local tyrant. This is our territory. Besides, with my current status, no one can easily oppress me. If


    they¡¯re scammers, then that¡¯s even better. I¡¯ll send all of them to prison. But for some reason, I don¡¯t


    think they act like scammers!¡±

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199


    Seeing Oliver brimming with confidence, Calista couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit reassured, though her worry


    still lingered on her face.


    With his head briefly lowered in contemtion, Oliver then looked up and addressed the group, ¡°While


    Yancy is asleep, let¡¯s get prepared. We should locate a hotel and check in without dy. There are


    many familiar faces in this area, and it wouldn¡¯t be ideal for Yaya if word were to spread.¡±


    Frederick was the first to raise his hand and nod in agreement. ¡°All right, all right. We also wouldn¡¯t


    want to leave any psychological impact on Yancy.¡±


    Calista also nodded in concurrence.


    In the past, she might have fretted over the expenses, but now, she had no worries. Oliver was raking


    in so much money that spending a little was no big deal.


    Naturally, Frederick and Lillian had no objections either. With Oliver taking charge, the financial burden


    was on his shoulders, and they could rx.


    Without dy, Oliver called Yvonne and instructed her to reserve the entire top floor of the Radiance


    Hotel.


    The top floor of the Radiance Hotel boasted the most luxurious amodations, featuring numerous


    presidential suites and deluxe business suites. Securing the whole floor for a day woulde at


    around 20,000 dors.


    When Oliver made the phone arrangements, Lillian and Frederick overheard the conversation, and the


    couple couldn¡¯t help but feel a hidden sense of astonishment.


    Lillian¡¯s cousin, who had joined Radiance Hotel afterpleting university, had previously informed her


    that the most affordable rate for a presidential suite at Radiance Hotel was 18,000 dors per day,


    which even exceeded her entire annual ie.


    At that moment, upon learning that Oliver had reserved Radiance Hotel¡¯s presidential suites and rented


    the entire floor, Lillian couldn¡¯t help but ponder, ¡°A single suite costs over 16,000 dors, so how much


    would the entire floor be?¡±


    From this point, one could make a rough estimate of Oliver¡¯s wealth. Only a true billionaire would be


    willing to spend money in such avish manner.


    Lillian exchanged a discreet look with Frederick and then swiftly proceeded to gather Yancy¡¯s clothing


    and supplies.


    Calista, on the other hand, was more direct. She waved her hand and instructed Lillian and Frederick,


    ¡°We¡¯re in a hurry, so don¡¯t bring too much. We can buy whatever we needter; there are numerous


    malls near Radiance Hotel.¡±


    Frederick nodded, but he couldn¡¯t help but blurt out, ¡°Of course, Calista, but¡­ I have less than 40


    dors left¡­¡±


    09:43 D


    Furrowing her brow, Calista quickly offered a solution. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll look after Yancy¡¯s needs. Is that


    okay?¡±


    Frederick¡¯s lips moved, but he ultimately remained silent, pondering, ¡°Calista buying something for


    Yancy doesn¡¯t imply that I have cash on hand. It¡¯s better not to bring this up now and risk upsetting


    Oliver.¡±


    Radiance Hotel was an upscale establishment, and expenses there were not a concern since Oliver


    was covering the bills.


    Packing didn¡¯t take long, and within ten minutes, they were on their way. While heading downstairs,


    Oliver picked up Yancy, and they all settled into the car with Calista.


    Frederick and Lillian, along with Melinda, sensibly got into another car. As soon as they got in, the three


    of them were in awe of the vehicle¡¯s opulence.


    At that very moment, all three of them thought in unison, ¡°This is incredibly extravagant!¡±


    Despitecking significant academic or professional achievements, Frederick still had some knowledge


    about cars. He recognized this as a Rolls-Royce Phantom, a car that cost well over 2 million dors.


    Most people wouldn¡¯t be able to afford it in a lifetime!


    While he had once been a dreamer with ambitions of bing rich, he had never had the luck to


    match. Nevertheless, with Oliver¡¯s affluence now a part of his life, he began to entertain thoughts,


    contemting, ¡°Is there even a slim possibility that I could partake in Oliver¡¯s fortune? After all, didn¡¯t I


    previouslyy im to the money in Calista¡¯s purse as if it were mine? Despite straining my rtionship


    with Oliver, hasn¡¯t Yancy¡¯s situation somewhat repaired our bond. today?¡±


    During the car ride, Frederick refrained from discussing Yancy¡¯s illness and instead described the car¡¯s


    luxury and staggering price to Lillian and Melinda.


    Simon was at the wheel, and he possessed limited knowledge regarding Oliver¡¯s family dynamics or


    rtionships. He didn¡¯t see a need to delve into those details. He simply followed the orders provided


    by Oliver. Consequently, he harbored. neither special fondness nor aversion toward Frederick. To him,


    it was simply another duty delegated by Oliver.


    Impressed, Lillian suddenly remembered they were on their way to Radiance Hotel and quickly


    retrieved her phone to call her cousin, Scarlett Sherman. Scarlett worked as a housekeeping


    department supervisor at Radiance Hotel. Since Lillian had this connection, she decided to contact


    Scarlett and ask about potential discounts. Lillian saw this as an opportunity to improve her rtionship


    with Oliver.


    When the call connected, Scarlett¡¯s voice carried through. ¡°Lillian, I¡¯m currently at work. I¡¯lle to visit


    Yancy once my shift ends.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about that.¡± Lillian didn¡¯t beat around the bush. ¡°Scarlett, we want to book


    09:43 D


    a few rooms at Radiance Hotel. Can you help us in getting a discount?¡±


    Scarlett was surprised. ¡°You guys wish to stay at Radiance Hotel? Isn¡¯t Yancy¡¯s treatment already a


    substantial expense? The most basic room here costs over 200 dors a night. Why expend so much?¡±


    Clearing her throat, Lillian borated. ¡°I¡­ won¡¯t be footing the bill; it¡¯s the son of Frederick¡¯s elder


    sister who¡¯s covering the costs. He¡¯s deeply concerned for Yancy and finds it convenient to house all of


    us at Radiance Hotel. Can you-¡±


    ¡°All right,¡± Scarlett promptly agreed upon hearing that someone else would be covering the expenses.


    After all, attracting guests was beneficial for her performance. She asked, ¡°Lillian, how many rooms do


    you need? We can consider standard rooms, which can amodate multiple upants and offer the


    cost advantage of two beds. The regr rate is 335 dors, but I can arrange an internal discount at


    170 dors¡ª¡±


    ¡°No standard rooms.¡± Lillian recalled Oliver¡¯s preference for the top-floor presidential suites and


    business suites. She promptly added, ¡°We want the top-floor presidential suites and business suites¡­


    In fact, we¡¯d like to secure the entire top floor. Is there any possibility of getting a discount for this


    arrangement?¡±


    ¡°Top floor? Presidential suites and business suites?¡± Scarlett hesitated for a moment. It seemed as


    though she was engaged in a hushed conversation with a nearby colleague. Then she responded to


    Lillian, ¡°Lillian, I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not possible. The top floor has already been reserved by a guest for two


    presidential suites and six business suites. They booked it for a full week at the regr rate of 64,000


    dors, and they didn¡¯t seek any discount¡­¡±


    Lillian was taken aback but soon realized that the person behind the reservation must be Oliver. She


    promptly urged, ¡°Scarlett, that¡¯s our booking. Can you please try to secure a discount?¡±


    Scarlett also appeared surprised and asked with a hint of confusion, ¡°You¡­ made the reservation? Is


    this for real, Lillian? I¡¯ve never known you to have such affluent rtives. Which elder sister of


    Frederick is this, or perhaps his god-sister?¡±


    Lillian spa, ¡°Enough with the god-sister. It¡¯s Frederick¡¯s real sister. We¡¯re en route, and we should arrive


    in¡­ approximately ten minutes. We¡¯re traveling in two


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    cars¡­¡±


    At this juncture, Lillian turned to Frederick and asked, ¡°What kind of car is this? A ¡®Roll something¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Rolls-Royce Phantom,¡± Frederick whispered.


    Lillian echoed his words, ¡°Rolls-Royce Phantom, a car that costs over 2 million dors, ck, more


    expensive than a Mercedes-Benz. We¡¯ll be there shortly, so please, do your best to secure a discount!¡±


    Scarlett was both surprised and troubled. ¡°A discount¡­¡±


    She began to ponder, ¡°How can I manage that? I¡¯m just the supervisor in the


    09:431


    housekeeping department. If they had asked before making the reservation, I might have been able to


    assist. But now that the guest has already booked at this rate, even if I were to approach them for a


    discount, would the hotel be willing to refund the money?¡±

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200


    No one would evermit such a foolish act.


    If Scarlett were to propose such an idea to the manager, it would undoubtedly invite criticism.


    With the guests having already booked for a week, amounting to 448 thousand dors at 64,000 dors


    per day, asking the manager to refund a portion of the money to the guests would be preposterous.


    However, Scarlett, who had been working for a year or two and was quite shrewd, swiftly adjusted her


    tone and said to Lillian, ¡°Lillian, some matters are best left for in-person discussions, not over the


    phone. We¡¯ll talk discreetly when you arrive¡­¡±


    After thisment, Scarlett immediately shifted the conversation with a sly grin and remarked, ¡°Lillian,


    this rtive of yours is a guy, right? Is he married? If not, introduce him to me. A handsome guy like


    that should stay within the family, shouldn¡¯t he?¡±


    Lillian managed a wry smile and replied, ¡°He¡¯s not married, but¡­¡±


    Truth be told, if the opportunity had arisen, Lillian wouldn¡¯t have objected to Oliver bing Scarlett¡¯s


    husband. After all, family connections generally held more weight than they currently did. Scarlett


    possessed not only beauty but also confidence, and her standards for men were notably high. Oliver¡¯s


    wealth clearly surpassed her prerequisites.


    Nheless, circumstances might have been different if it weren¡¯t for Lillian¡¯s encounter with Sienna.


    When a man achieved affluence, the foremost concerns that arose were money, influence, and


    rtionships with women. While Scarlett was undeniably stunning, there was an evident disparity when


    compared to Sienna.


    Lillian responded casually in the car, as discussing such matters openly with Simon driving would not


    be appropriate.


    Scarlett was unaware of this. Upon hearing Lillian mention that Oliver wasn¡¯t married, Scarlett


    immediately smiled and remarked, ¡°Then, Lillian, you should introduce him to me. With my looks and


    professional demeanor, I¡¯m very confident.¡±


    To be frank, Scarlett typically wouldn¡¯t consider ordinary wealthy people, but someone who casually


    booked an entire floor of presidential suites couldn¡¯t be ssified as ordinary.


    They arrived at Radiance Hotel shortly. Scarlett had already arranged for two security guards and a


    hotel attendant to await them at the entrance.


    Two imposing Rolls-Royces were parked at the hotel entrance, and the two security guards swiftly


    opened the car doors to wee them.


    The first to step out was Wayne, who came around to assist Oliver. Oliver was


    09:43 D


    holding Yancy, with Calista following as they disembarked.


    When a security guard extended his hand to take Yancy, Oliver shook his head and stated, ¡°No need.


    I¡¯ll handle it myself.¡±


    The second car contained Frederick, Lillian, and Melinda.


    Witnessing the grand spectacle, Frederick felt a bit lightheaded, as it seemed like they were the CEOs


    of some major corporation. At that moment, a notion crossed his mind. He thought, ¡°I must get rich in


    this lifetime!¡±


    Only the wealthy could afford to look down on everything and relish such extraordinary treatment.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Scarlett leaned in close to Lillian, discreetly surveying the people present. She didn¡¯t recognize Wayne,


    Simon, Oliver, and Calista, so she quietly asked Lillian, ¡°Lillian, which one of them is¡­ that rtive of


    yours?¡±


    In a hushed tone, Lillian responded, ¡°The one holding Yancy is Frederick¡¯s eldest sister¡¯s son. The one


    with him is Frederick¡¯s older sister. Both of them are doting on Yancy. They don¡¯t care about anything


    else; it¡¯s him who¡¯s paying for everything¡­¡±


    Scarlett then cast a brief nce at Wayne and Simon. ¡°What about those two? Is the car theirs, too?¡±


    Scarlett possessed a profound understanding of cars, far beyond Lillian¡¯s knowledge. Scarlett was well


    aware of the value of the two Rolls-Royces.


    Nowadays, many people drove luxury cars. That didn¡¯t necessarily mean they owned them, though.


    They could be rented or borrowed.


    Lillian continued to speak quietly as they entered the hotel. ¡°They¡¯re all his. Those two are his


    bodyguard and driver.¡±


    check-in


    The rooms were all set for them, sparing them the hassle of any procedures. This privilege wasn¡¯t


    restricted to guests who booked entire floors of luxury suites; even those who secured just one


    presidential suite were regarded as the utmost VIPs, receiving exclusive services from the hotel.


    Scarlett, as a rtive of the guests and a supervisor of the housekeeping department, led the way


    upstairs with several hotel attendants.


    On the top floor, there were a total of eight suites. Frederick, Lillian, and Yancy upied one suite,


    Melinda upied one, Oliver upied one, Wayne and Simon each had one, and Calista had another.


    This meant that they used only six suites, leaving two unupied.


    Scarlett suggested, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, there are two extra suites. Would you like me to arrange check-out


    procedures for them?¡±


    Oliver responded to her without so much as a nce in her direction. ¡°No need; I prefer a peaceful


    setting. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve booked the entire floor. You needn¡¯t


    worry if there¡¯s anyone else staying.¡±


    Scarlett perceived his response as a subtle dig.


    09:44 0


    ¡°He¡¯s quite insistent on having a quiet setting, going as far as booking the entire floor. The suites on


    this level are exceptional, boasting top-notch soundproofing. Even if there were a ruckus in one room, it


    wouldn¡¯t disturb the neighboring ones,¡± she mused. Nevertheless, she kept her thoughts to herself.


    There was no need for all those words; he was clearly someone who spared no


    expense.


    Of course, Scarlett wasn¡¯t really trying to help Oliver refund the two suites. She just wanted to make a


    good impression on him, to show that she was considerate.


    Unfortunately, Oliver didn¡¯t even spare her a nce. He was too engrossed in holding Yancy.


    Upon reaching their rooms, neither Wayne nor Simon headed to their respective suites. Instead, they


    followed Oliver into his suite.


    The business suite not only featured a bedroom but also included a parlor room, almost like a small


    conference room with full functionality.


    The presidential suite, on the other hand, was even more luxurious. It boasted a master bedroom, a


    spacious living room, a conference room, a study, and two adjoining rooms for personal assistants. It


    was unquestionably costly, but it justified its price.


    Frederick¡¯s family was staying in the presidential suite, and when Melinda saw the room, she was truly


    amazed. After a moment, she eximed, ¡°This room is incredibly spacious, and there are several


    unupied bedrooms. I can use one of them. It¡¯ll be convenient to care for Yancy while being with all


    of you. There¡¯s no need for me to stay separately.¡±


    Oliver paid her no mind. After all, he had booked the entire floor, and they could arrange things as they


    pleased.


    At this point, the situation was still unclear, and Yancy¡¯s illness remained a mystery. They had to wait


    for Diego and Derek to arrive and assess the situation.


    Scarlett arranged for the attendant to provide cold drinks, wine, and food, but Oliver was not in the


    mood. He waved her off and asked her to talk about itter.


    She nodded and took the attendant outside.


    Oliver called Calista, Wayne, and Simon into another room and asked, ¡°Has anyone here ever seen a


    situation like this before?¡±


    Wayne and Simon shook their heads nkly, indicating that they hadn¡¯t.


    Calista, both worried and anxious, said, ¡°What should we do now?¡±


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry,¡± Oliver said with a thoughtful look. ¡°Yancy¡¯s condition is really strange. It¡¯s far from


    normal. Let¡¯s wait for Diego and Derek to arrive and assess the situation. Try not to be too anxious. I¡¯ll


    take charge of this. Regardless of how Uncle Frederick and the others may treat me, I¡¯ll bear full


    responsibility for Yancy¡¯s condition.¡±/


    With Oliver¡¯s reassurance, Calista found some sce, even though the


    09:44


    inexplicable nature of Yancy¡¯s condition left her both astonished and powerless. She wouldn¡¯t mind if


    money could resolve the issue, as Oliver was capable of earning and had resources to spare.


    The main concern was the fear that, even with money, there might be no avable treatment!

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201


    Yancy was so weak, and she had taken a tranquilizer. She slept so well that she did not wake up even


    after all the trouble.


    Although Oliver believed Yancy would continue sleeping for some time, he still came over to see her


    every other hour.


    At about six o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Fabian brought Diego and his brother from the airport to the hotel.


    Oliver arranged for them to stay in a business suit¨¦.


    Diego and his younger brother, Derek, were both dark-skinned. One looked to be in his thirties, and the


    other looked to be about 30 years old. Both of them looked older than their actual


    ages.


    They looked mediocre and old-fashioned, and Derek even wore a suit that anyone could tell at first


    sight was a cheap suit.


    The two of them seemed confused all the way from the airport to the hotel. Perhaps they were dazed


    by their greed.


    Oliver had been observing them since they arrived, and he felt strange. These two brothers did not look


    like defrauders. They did not seem smart enough to be able to set such a trap to defraud people.


    If he was wrong, then Diego and Derek were indeed not ordinary people. At least their acting skills


    were at the level of movie stars.


    Diego and his brother were stunned by the luxury of the hotel. They looked around curiously, forgetting


    that they nned to ask Oliver what he actually wanted from them upon their arrival.


    The waiter served them with some beverages and snacks. Oliver pointed to the beverage and snacks


    and said to Diego and Derek in a polite manner, ¡°It¡¯s been a long journey. Let¡¯s have some coffee first.


    If you are hungry, you can have the snacks too. I will ask the hotel to arrange dinnerter.¡±


    Diego suddenly came to his senses. He looked at Oliver and asked, ¡°You


    are¡­?¡±


    ¡°My name is Oliver Eastwood. I¡¯m the one who called you.¡± Oliver smiled and introduced himself


    politely.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m Diego. This is my brother, Derek¡­¡± Hearing that he was the one who gave them money, Diego


    hurriedly introduced himself with a-smile on his face.


    10:19


    After all, it was not easy for them to make money in their hometown. On average, they only earned


    around 4,000 dors a year. Even if they left their hometown to work, they could only earn around


    12,000 dors a year at most.


    However, they still had to bear their family expenses and their own living expenses. They could hardly


    save 6,000 dors in a year.


    Needless to say, 20,000 dors was a huge amount for them. Besides, it was easy money. They did


    not have to do any hard work. Instead, they were being served so well. They could never find such an


    attractive offer anywhere else.


    Before they came, Derek felt a little skeptical about this whole deal. However, as soon as they received


    the wire transfer of 12,000 dors from the other side, they decided to go for it regardless of anything.


    They also agreed to split the money they earned equally.


    However, they did make some backup ns on their way here. For instance, they would immediately


    call the police if they sensed any sign of danger.


    Surprisingly, they did not feel any danger along the entire way. They just felt strange.


    If they were women, they could probably be sold for money. However, they were just two poor and not


    good-looking bachelors who could not even find wives. Why would anyone want to cheat them?


    Seeing that the two brothers were hesitant about drinking the coffee, Oliver did not bother to exin.


    He took a sip of his own coffee and said, ¡°Oliver, I told you on the phone that my uncle¡¯s daughter,


    Yancy, is nine years old this year. She got a high fever after getting caught in the rain after school one


    day. After her fever subsided, she became somewhat confused. As I told you, she couldn¡¯t recognize


    her family members at all, and she said that her name is Gianna. The only thing that she mentioned


    most clearly is that her two sons are Diego and Derek.¡±


    Diego and Derek still felt ridiculous when they listened to this absurd story on the spot.


    Diego was stunned and hurriedly said to Oliver, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, my mother¡¯s name is indeed Gianna.


    But¡­ She is almost 60 years old. Her brain was damaged in a car ident about a month ago. She¡¯s


    now in a vegetative state in the county hospital. This¡­¡±


    Frederick, who was standing next to Oliver, suddenly asked, ¡°Which day


    10:19


    Diego thought for a while and replied, ¡°It was the 16th ofst month.¡±


    ¡°The 16th¡­¡± Frederick murmured, taking out his phone and checking the calendar. Shortly, his


    expression changed, and he looked at Oliver with a pale face. ¡°Oliver, the day¡­ the day she had a car


    ident was the same day Yancy got caught in the rain and had a high fever¡­¡±


    Oliver¡¯s heart skipped a beat upon hearing that. ¡°This is too scary to be true,¡± he thought.


    Just when everyone was in shock, Lillian ran over in a hurry and said breathlessly, ¡°Yancy¡­ Yancy is


    awake!¡±


    Oliver immediately stood up and said to Diego and Derek, ¡°Pleasee and have a look with me.¡±


    The two brothers hurriedly stood up and followed, but their faces were all dumbfounded. They could not


    believe that there was such a ridiculous thing in this world.


    When they came to the presidential suite where Frederick lived, the two brothers were once again


    stunned by the luxury of this room.


    Yancy¡¯s grandmother, Melinda, came out with Yancy in her arms. Diego and Derek immediately turned


    their gazes to this little girl who was skinny and had a sallowplexion.


    When Yancy saw Diego and Derek, she suddenly got excited. She struggled to break free from


    Melinda¡¯s arms and ran quickly to them. As she ran, she shouted, ¡°Diego, Derek, you are here! You are


    finally here!¡± Diego and Derek were both taken aback. They stared at the little girl who ran over and


    held their hands, not knowing what to say.


    Oliver and the others did not stop them. Wayne and Simon were guarding the door of the hotel room,


    so they were not afraid that Diego and Derek would take Yancy away.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Diego and Derek felt surprised and strange at the same time. The little girl¡¯s tone, ent, and facial


    expressions were exactly the same as their mother¡¯s. ¡°How is this possible? Mr. Eastwood is young,


    but he looks really rich. There¡¯s no way that he would put on such a show to deceive us. Besides, we¡¯re


    penniless. What can he get from us?¡± Both Diego and Derek had a lot of thoughts in their minds.


    Yancy started crying when she saw that Diego and Derek were ignoring her, ¡°My sons, I¡¯ve had


    enough. Please take me home. I¡¯m being watched


    10:19


    and controlled here. I feel like I¡¯m in prison. I want to go back. Nowhere is better than our home, not


    even this luxury hotel. I want to go home!¡± However, it was impossible for Diego and Derek to bring this


    little girl home and treat her as their mother.


    Oliver cast his eyes on Diego and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Diego, now you see what¡¯s happening. Do


    you¡­ have any idea what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Oliver wondered if there was anyone behind them who set up this trap, or if anyone ordered them to do


    it.


    Diego immediately shook his head and replied, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, this¡­ I have no idea. It¡¯s just¡­ so


    strange. I¡¯ve never seen anything like this before. I think¡­ there¡¯s nothing that we can do, Mr.


    Eastwood. The


    20,000 dors that you mentioned before¡­¡±

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202


    Oliver answered him firmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ve fulfilled the promise bying here. The 20,000-dor


    agreement is nowpleted. I¡¯ll transfer the remaining 10,000 dors to you right now. Besides, if you


    cooperate well here, I can reward you with an additional 20,000 dors!¡± Diego could not stop smiling


    when he heard that.


    Derek, who was next to him, was more quick-witted. He immediately patted his chest and said, ¡°Mr.


    Eastwood, just tell us if you need us to do anything. We¡¯re all yours now. We will cooperate with you in


    any way you want, and we can do whatever you tell us to do.¡±


    Looking at the expression on his face, Oliver felt disgusted. He quickly waved his hand and said,


    ¡°Okay, okay. I know that.¡±


    Oliver was a man of his word. He immediately transferred the remaining 10,000 dors to Diego¡¯s bank


    ount.


    The text message from the bank was almost instantaneous when the transfer waspleted. Diego¡¯s


    cheap mobile phone with a few cracks on the screen received the text message prompt. The moment


    he clicked it, the smile on his face could not be hidden.


    When Derek stretched out his head and nced at the text message, he could not stop smiling too.


    Yancy looked at them and asked in a low voice, ¡°Diego, did he really pay you? But that is not cash.


    Don¡¯t get cheated by him. If he really wants to pay you, ask him to give you cash. After taking the


    money, we will go back to our hometown.¡±


    Derek retorted, ¡°You know nothing. This is a wire transfer. It¡¯s just the same as giving cash!¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    As soon as he said that, he saw that it was Yancy who was talking. He immediately raised his


    eyebrows and asked angrily, ¡°Little girl, what do you know? Don¡¯t mess around. Even if we go back, we


    will not bring you along.¡±


    Hearing that, Yancy became anxious. She held his hand and said, ¡°Derek, your father died a long time


    ago. It was not easy for me to raise you two up all by myself, You¡­ You want to dump me now¡­¡±


    Then, she started weeping.


    Even Frederick and Lillian, the parents of Yancy, were horrified by


    10:19


    Yancy¡¯s tone and speech. They could not believe that a little girl could talk like that.


    Without hesitation, Derek waved his hand to get rid of Yancy¡¯s hand. He then frowned and said, ¡°What


    a joke, little girl. We¡¯re old enough to be your father. Please don¡¯t scare us with such a joke. This is not


    funny at


    all!¡±


    Oliver was not blind. Diego and Derek did not look like defrauders at all. If this was a trap set by them,


    they would have tried their best to cooperate with Yancy, so that they could find more opportunities to


    get more money.


    They did not look so scheming, and 20,000 dors was already enough to make them overjoyed. Did


    they really look like defrauders?


    No, they did not.


    Yancy cried loudly and grabbed the two brothers¡¯ clothes, refusing to let go.


    Oliver had watched countless movies and seen countless extremely


    talented actors. He felt that Yancy had better acting skills than any of the young actors that he had ever


    seen.


    ¡°Is she acting or is Gianna really in her body?¡± Oliver asked himself inwardly.


    ¡°Yancy, look at me!¡± Oliver figured out a way. He transferred the Book of Immortality¡¯s aura to his eyes


    and stared at Yancy as he spoke.


    Yancy turned her head and stared at him bitterly. Her eyes seemed to burst into mes. ¡°Why do I have


    to look at you? You are all bad guys, the bad guys who lock me up. I don¡¯t even know you. Why should


    I look at you?¡±


    Oliver saw nothing even though he stared at Yancy with the Book of Immortality¡¯s aura. There was


    nothing in Yancy¡¯s eyes that looked like a little girl. Instead, he only saw an old woman who was full of


    resentment in her eyes.


    Suddenly, Oliver shivered as if there was a cold breeze blowing straight into his heart!


    ¡°Is there really such a weird thing in this world? Is Yancy really possessed by Gianna? Is Gianna


    Yancy¡¯s previous life, and Yancy still has Gianna¡¯s memories with her in this life?¡± he thought.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Oliver took a breath and stared at Yancy who looked malicious.


    10:20


    ¡°You said you¡¯re Gianna. How are you going to prove that? Are there any secrets that only you and


    your two sons know?¡±


    Yancy grabbed Diego¡¯s shirt and snorted. ¡°Of course!¡±


    She turned to look at Diego and Derek with a confident expression.


    Diego was stunned for a while. Then, he hurriedly cooperated with Oliver and asked Yancy, ¡°Yes. You


    said you¡¯re my¡­ hmm. What are the secrets that only you and the two of us know? I¡¯ll believe you if


    you tell


    us!¡±


    He was unable to utter the word ¡°mother.¡±


    There was a soft light in Yancy¡¯s eyes when she looked at Diego and Derek. She nodded and said, ¡°Of


    course! Diego, you sent me 4,500 dors from working outside, which I deposited in the bank. Last


    month, you called me to say that you didn¡¯t want to work anymore and wanted toe back to see if


    you could find a wife. You said it doesn¡¯t matter even if she¡¯s not good-looking or slightly older. You said


    you might be single for your whole life if you can¡¯t find a wife in these few years because you¡¯re almost


    40 years old now. You said you don¡¯t want to live like this for the rest of your life. I promised you that I


    would find you a matchmaker. There are a few widows in our hometown. I even told you that we can


    see if we can get any of them to be your wife¡­¡±


    Diego was stunned by her words. These were indeed what he told his mother during a phone callst


    month. It was impossible for others to know their conversation.


    Besides, his mother was a very protective mother. She would never tell anyone about the embarrassing


    things or private matters of her two sons. Looking at Diego¡¯s dumbfounded expression, Yancy


    continued, ¡°Besides that, Diego, you and Derek stole the chicken from our neighbor¡¯s house. the night


    of New Year¡¯s Evest year. On the 12th of Januaryst year, the two of you went to the house of the


    vige chief¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, that¡¯s enough¡­¡± Diego blushed and hurriedly made a gesture to stop Yancy from


    continuing.


    Seeing that Diego was finally convinced, Yancy stared at Derek and said, ¡°Derek, you¡¯ve never worked


    properly for a single day in your life. I¡¯m most worried about you. You never make any money. You just


    like to y cards and gamble with the hooligans in the vige. On the 14th ofst month, you came


    back to me at night and asked for money. You took away all of the 230 dors that I kept in my room.


    Do you remember?¡±


    10.201


    Derek was stunned too. This was indeed true. ¡°Is there a possibility that my mom told someone about


    this?¡± he asked himself in his heart.


    Seeing that Diego and Derek were still skeptical, Yancy gritted her teeth. ¡°Besides that, there is a loose


    brick at the corner of the bed in my room. I put my passbook and bank card in it. The password is


    258344. It is abination of yourte father¡¯s birthday which is the 5th of February, Diego¡¯s birthday


    which is the 3rd of August, and Derek¡¯s birthday which is the 4th of April¡­¡±


    Diego and Derek were scared out of their wits. The hands that they were pointing at Yancy were


    trembling uncontrobly.


    They were certain that this secret was only known by their mother, and she would never tell anyone.


    Was the little girl in front of them really their mother, Gianna?

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203


    Yancy¡¯s words scared Diego and Derek out of their wits. Their faces turned pale, and they shuddered


    uncontrobly as they stared at Yancy. They could not even say a word.


    The atmosphere in the living room of the spacious presidential suite instantly turned eerie, making


    people feel a chill.


    Although Yancy looked like a girl of eight or nine, even her biological parents, Frederick and Lillian,


    broke out in a cold sweat from fear at her expression, gaze, and fierce teeth-gnashing look.


    They mused, ¡°What kind of monster is this?¡±


    Oliver also felt creeped out and terrified. He pondered, ¡°Yancy is not acting nor cooperating with her


    parents to fool me. However, the


    situation now is outrageous. Could it be that it really has something to do with Diego and Derek¡¯s


    mother?


    ¡°Diego,e with me for a moment.¡± After thinking for a while, Oliver beckoned to Diego.


    Yancy would not let go of Diego. It was not until Oliver asked Derek to apany her that she


    released her hands from Diego.


    In the room next door, when Oliver was alone with Diego, he lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Diego, what


    do you think is going on?¡±


    Diego was in a daze with a pale face. Oliver asked him again, and only then did he return to his senses


    and reply in a trembling voice, ¡°M-Mr. Eastwood, this¡­ is terrifying. What she said just now was not


    known by anyone other than us. My mom¡­ My mom would never tell such private matters to others,


    either. H-How did she know it?¡±


    As he said that, Diego whispered to Oliver in horror, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, was¡­ was she truly possessed by


    my mother?¡±


    Oliver did not know what to say. After pondering for a while, he stared at Diego and asked, ¡°What are


    you nning to do?¡±


    Diego looked horrified and said, ¡°I have no idea. It¡¯s so scary. I-I think we¡¯ll return to our hometown. We


    can¡¯t possibly take the little girl home with us, right?¡±


    After saying that, Diego hurriedly added, ¡°We won¡¯t ask you for money anymore. We don¡¯t want any of


    it. We only want to go back!¡± Upon hearing that, Oliver verified and ruled out the possibility of them


    10:20


    setting up a trap to cheat him. He said inwardly, ¡®If it was a scam, what¡¯s the point of cheating me


    without asking me for money? But how do we solve this situation?


    Especially Yancy, who is only nearly nine years old, would she be confined to her room for the rest of


    her life?¡¯


    Oliver hesitated for a while before saying, ¡°Diego, you¡¯ve seen what happened to Yancy, and we have


    yet to find out the cause. I wish you guys could stay here temporarily to see if we can find out the


    cause, but I won¡¯t force you. If you insist on going back, I¡¯ll immediately book tickets for you and pay


    you another 20,000 dors. If you stay to cooperate with us in finding the specific cause of her illness,


    no matter what the result is, it¡¯ll be one month at most. After one month, I¡¯ll still let you go back, and I¡¯ll


    pay you another 100 thousand dors even if no results are out. How about that?¡±


    Diego was tempted by Oliver¡¯s offer when he heard it. ¡°100 thousand dors? A month?¡±


    Oliver had already paid them 20,000 dors. If they stayed for another month, he would pay them


    another 100 thousand dors, making a total of 120 thousand dors. Two of them would each have


    half, which is 60,000 dors.


    Diego thought, ¡°That¡¯s as much as 60,000 dors. I don¡¯t think we can earn it for the rest of our lives.


    This amount of money is certainly enough to build a beautiful house in our hometown and marry a wife.


    Should we stay?¡±


    Diego pondered for a while and decided to stay.


    Although the girl¡¯s situation was frightening, no matter how scary she was, she could not bepared


    with 100 thousand dors. He could not find any reason to reject, since they only needed to stay in the


    hotel and enjoy themselves without doing anything.


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll stay for a month.¡± Diego nodded in agreement after pondering for a while. However, he still asked


    Oliver, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, we only have to stay here for a month, and you¡¯ll let us go regardless of the


    oue, right?¡±


    Oliver nodded affirmatively. ¡°Yes, and that¡¯s within the condition when we can¡¯t get a result. But if we


    figure out the cause beforehand, I¡¯ll let you leave in advance. And I¡¯ll still pay you 100 thousand dors.


    If it¡¯s the contrary, the longest allotted time is only one month. When it meets the time, I¡¯ll buy ne


    tickets to send you back.¡±


    10:200


    Diego hesitated and nced at Oliver again before asking him cautiously, ¡°M-Mr. Eastwood, it¡¯s not like


    we don¡¯t trust you, but 100 thousand dors is enormous. By¡­ By then¡­¡±


    Oliver waved his hand briskly and replied, ¡°I know you¡¯re worried. How about this? I¡¯ll pay you 34,000


    dors every ten days based on a month. Now, I¡¯ll transfer 34,000 dors to you in advance. Then, I¡¯ll


    transfer the same amount to you again by the 20th day. On the 30th day, I¡¯ll transfer the final bnce to


    you. If things are settled beforehand, I¡¯ll pay the total to you. Furthermore, all your food and


    amodation expenses here will be on me.¡±


    Diego grinned instantly and nodded before saying, ¡°There will be no problem then.¡±


    Oliver kept his word and immediately transferred 34,000 dors to Diego¡¯s bank ount.


    Diego stopped worrying after knowing Oliver¡¯s generosity. However, when he thought of Yancy, his


    worries and fear showed up on his face again. He looked around and whispered to Oliver, ¡°Mr.


    Eastwood, w-what should we do with Yancy? My brother and I can cooperate with you, but we have no


    idea what to do. M-Moreover, I truly think she¡¯s¡­ my


    mom-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure she isn¡¯t!¡± Oliver interrupted him decisively before he could finish his words. ¡°There must be


    some reason, but we have yet to discover it.¡±


    Diego only nodded and replied, ¡°I hope so, too. It¡¯s better that way! It¡¯s too scary!¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    In truth, Diego also did not want to be in that situation, but he did not know what to do.


    He said inwardly, ¡°Could it be that I have to bring Yancy back with me? Even if I¡¯m willing to take her


    back, Mr. Eastwood will never consent. Besides, if I truly take the little girl back to be my mother, Oliver


    will be humiliated. Better yet, as he said, we figure it out for ourselves, and at the same time, we can


    also make arge amount of money. It¡¯s a win-win situation.¡±


    Anyway, Diego had already received 56,000 dors in his bank ount. After deducting more than 400


    dors for the ne tickets, there was a surplus of around 55,500 dors. Even if Oliver did not pay


    him any money afterward, he still made around 50,000 dors for nothing. So he would not suffer any


    loss.


    10:20


    Diego believed that the young man, Oliver, would not default on his payment, so he would receive the


    bnce of more than 60,000 dors as promised.


    For some reason, Diego could not help but feel that Yancy was his mother through her gaze,


    expression, tone, and ent. All of those were exactly the same as Diego¡¯s mother. He wondered how


    an eight-year-old girl could learn such an ent.

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204


    Oliver observed Diego carefully and thought that thetter was not lying.


    Oliver could sense that Yancy¡¯s illness hadn¡¯t been connected to Diego, at least currently.


    Oliver felt slightly helpless and found nowhere to start solving the problem. He was confused about


    whether Yancy¡¯s condition was an illness or some tricks used on her.


    Although Diego agreed to stay for the money, his expression was clearly filled with fear and


    bewilderment.


    ¡°Diego, have a rest first. If you¡¯re hungry, just call the hotel service. You can dine in the restaurant


    downstairs or ask them to send the food to your room. Either way is fine. You guys can order whatever


    you want and remember to mark it down with the hotel fee.¡±


    Oliver assured Diego not to worry about the food and that they could order anything in the hotel.


    After returning to his room, Oliver called Frederick and Lillian over. He was straight to the point and


    asked them to bring Yancy to the hospital the next day for aprehensive examination in an


    indifferent manner. Frederick and Lillian would definitely listen to Oliver as long as he paid for the


    expenses.


    In the evening, Oliver checked up on Yancy again using the Immortality Energy, but no problem was


    found.


    The next morning, Oliver asked Frederick and Lillian to send Yancy to the hospital for examination. On


    the other side, Fabian had cleared the traffic with money in advance and also arranged a specialist for


    Yancy¡¯s check-up alone. So. she directly had VIP service without needing to


    queue up.


    Previously, Frederick and Lillian were exhausted from finding ways for Yancy¡¯s illness. Other than that,


    their key problem was theck of money, so they would be looked down upon a lot. Moreover,


    everyone knew the hospital procedures, and it took hours to register in line for examination.


    At that moment, they followed Oliver and his team to the hospital. They did not have to do anything,


    and Yancy could receive the most expensive examination from a specialist. The whole set of


    procedures went on directly after they arrived at the hospital without needing to wait even for


    10:20


    a minute.


    More than an hourter, the test results were out.


    The specialist had a vague conclusion. Based on the previous cause of the disease, it was said to be


    the cranial nerve area¡¯s damage caused by high fever, which led to mental disorders.


    Then, the specialist gave a treatment evaluation, stating, ¡°In the current global medical field, the part of


    the cranial nerve is still untreatable.¡±


    Therefore, Yancy¡¯s recovery would be up to luck.


    The conclusion was simr to the result from when Frederick and Lillian had Yancy checked up before.


    After the examination, they went back to the hotel sullenly.


    Oliver did not ask Diego and Derek to meet Yancy. Instead, Yancy cried out, wanting to meet them.


    Frederick also disliked Diego and Derek. He was only a few years older than Diego, and he did not


    want to be the grandfather of those two bumpkins. The thought of that made him inexplicably irritable.


    Oliver held his chin and cudgeled his brains. Frederick walked to him solemnly and said in a low voice,


    ¡°Oliver, well¡­ I want to buy something for Yancy. Can you transfer a few thousand dors to me?¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Oliver shouted without hesitation after he looked up.


    He would help Yancy treat her illness but would never give Frederick and Lillian a penny, even if they


    asked.


    Frederick was immediately embarrassed, while Lillian¡¯s expression was also gloomy. They had thought


    that Yancy¡¯s existence would help ease their rtionship with Oliver, but he still showed no respect at


    all.


    Seeing her younger brother, Frederick, embarrassed, Calista frowned and said to him, ¡°You¡­ Stop


    bothering him. Don¡¯t bring up something you shouldn¡¯t. You¡¯re an adult now. Do you still want to rely


    on¡­ You have to live on your own ount.¡±


    When Frederick heard Calista, who had never loudly rebuked him, scold him euphemistically, he felt


    even more frustrated and was about to go out. After thinking for a while, he pulled her to the room next


    door and whispered, ¡°Calista, my family can¡¯t even eat well because of Yancy¡¯s illness. It is difficult for


    us to survive without cash. Please transfer me some money.¡±


    He thought Calista was easier to negotiate with.


    10:20


    Instead of giving Frederick money, Calista stared at him and asked, ¡°Did you ask Candice?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already borrowed money from her. Candice lent me 600 dors. If I ask again, she would definitely


    refuse to lend me more.¡± Frederick was full of resentment when he spoke about Candice.


    Calista sighed and asked, ¡°How much do you want?¡±


    Hearing Calista¡¯s words, Frederick became enthusiastic. He used his fingers to count for her and


    smiled brightly before exining, ¡°Calista, I was thinking I can¡¯t always ask you for money. So, I¡¯ve


    calcted it myself. I need at least 400 thousand dors to treat Yancy. I also want to buy a 1,500-


    square-foot house in the city, preferably a duplex house with high quality for us to have a better living,


    which would cost 1.2 million dors. Then, I¡¯ll buy a car worth around 60 thousand dors or so and


    rent a store tounch a shop. It should be several million dors. Thus, it should be enough for you to


    provide me with 4 million dors.¡±


    After saying that, Frederick leaned close to Calista and added with a smile, ¡°Calista, I know that Oliver


    has deposited at least 20 million dors in cash for you and bought many shops and real estate. This


    tiny bit of money is nothing to you¡­¡±


    Calista smiled and replied indifferently, ¡°Frederick, you¡¯re in your thirties or even approaching 40, but


    you¡¯re still acting like a child. No wonder Oliver is annoyed with you. But you made me realize after all


    these things. Oliver was right. If I provide you with money again, it will only hurt you. We have to live on


    our own. To be honest, I have 40 million dors, let alone 4 million dors, but this is the pension


    money Oliver gave me and Jason. I won¡¯t touch a penny. If you want¡­¡±


    Calista paused for a while before taking 40 dors out of her bag and handing it to Frederick. ¡°Here¡¯s


    only 40 dors for you. Stop asking me for money in the future, I will not give it to you. I have loved and


    spoiled you since childhood. No matter how hard it is, I¡¯ve been saving on my expenses to give you


    money. Can you count how much I spent on you? Did you ever give me a dor? No, right? Humans


    should have mutual affection. Even if we¡¯re siblings, we should have mutual affection toward each


    other. You have been demanding without giving in return. Do I owe you? Frederick, remember, when I


    give you something, it¡¯s out of goodwill, but when I don¡¯t, it¡¯s what you deserve. Our rtionship was


    broken since the moment you refused to save your brother-inw, Jason.¡±


    10:20


    Frederick¡¯s expression darkened from his original happiness as if he had been drenched with cold


    water. He looked at the two 20-dor bills in Calista¡¯s hand speechlessly. He wanted to lose his temper


    but dared not


    1.


    The loving Calista, who used to indulge Frederick and allowed his


    endless demands, had changed. Her gaze and expression toward him had be indifferent.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    It was only when she talked about Oliver that she would show a doting expression.


    Frederick felt gloomy, as he thought Calista was no longer the same as before, and what he was more


    upset with was that he could not obtain arge amount of money from her.


    He mused, ¡°How can I make a fortune in my life if I can¡¯t receive money from Calista? How can I enjoy


    my life then?¡±


    Their affection between siblings was only worth 40 dors.


    ording to Frederick¡¯s previous personality, he would have lost his temper and broken things on the


    spot.


    However, Frederick did not dare to do it at that moment. Oliver had established apany and also


    had many fierce and intimidating bodyguards under hismand. Although he had many friends, they


    would not take action to help him when things happened.


    He pondered, ¡°Should I extort Oliver? I bet it¡¯ll be hard to do so.

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205


    Calista was clear-headed, yet she felt sorrow.


    However, she felt relieved after that. She had seen through everything and knew that those who would


    love and protect her were only Jason, Joanna, and Oliver. Only those three people would unreservedly


    love her, unlike Frederick, who had been spoiled since childhood.


    Frederick had only demanded from her without showing his love toward her.


    Looking at him, who was still the same, asking for more at the moment, Calista felt he was no longer


    worth helping.


    She said inwardly, ¡°Oliver was right. Frederick would never have enough, like a wolf who could never


    be full.¡±


    So she took out 40 dors for Frederick to cut off her rtionship with him as a sibling.


    Frederick looked at Calista¡¯s resolute expression and shuddered with his mouth open.


    He thought, ¡°I never expected nor could I get help from Candice. As someone like me, all I can count


    on in my life is Calista, but she has changed!¡±


    ¡°Calista, I-I¡¯m your biological younger brother!¡± Frederick said in a trembling voice.


    Calista smiled and replied, ¡°Frederick, you have developed a personality of fooling around since


    childhood. You spent money indiscriminately, and all you did was ask for money from me. Actually, I


    don¡¯t care about these. I knew that you had spent on dining and entertainment. But you¡¯re my biological


    younger brother. No matter how hard it is, I¡¯m willing to save money for you to spend because I love


    you!¡±


    Then, Calista shook her head while looking at Frederick, who was in a -daze, and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t


    mind you leading a life of debauchery, but when Jason was sick and needed money to save his life,


    you refused to help. At that time, you had cut our rtionship off. You know, after my marriage to


    Jason, he knew I had given you his hard-earned money from working on the construction site and also


    knew that you spent it indiscriminately and wouldn¡¯t pay us back. However, he still had no regrets and


    never said no in front of me. He¡¯s such a nice person. That¡¯s fine, even if you didn¡¯t lend a hand or pay


    us back. But how could you say


    10:201


    such heartless words? Are you even a human being? Even if you didn¡¯t have the money at that time,


    we would still be siblings today as long as you didn¡¯t say something so heartless to Oliver. But you said


    it. Do you think I¡¯m stupid or owe you anything? Even if I owe you, I¡¯ve done my part of acting like a


    mother to raise you.¡±


    Frederick was stunned and suddenly burst into tears. ¡°Calista, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. Please forgive


    me! Please!¡±


    Calista replied indifferently, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore. I don¡¯t hate you nor me you, but I don¡¯t have


    that affection anymore, so you don¡¯t need to pretend to be sad and miserable in front of me. It¡¯s


    useless. If I give you another 20 dors, I¡¯ll feel sorry for Oliver. I won¡¯t do anything wrong to him!¡±


    Frederick felt heartbroken to hear that because Calista had wiped out hisst fortune.


    Calista added, ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry about Yancy. Oliver is a person who values his rtionship


    with others. If you respect him, you¡¯ll have his respect as well. Yancy has been close to him since she


    was a child. So he¡¯s willing to spend money on her, but don¡¯t you waste your -time trying to trick him by


    using Yancy. It¡¯s useless. I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m going to


    rest.¡±


    Frederick wiped his tears and watched Calista enter the room, but he could not speak.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    He thought, ¡°She¡¯s right. Even if I didn¡¯t have the money to lend to Oliver back then, as long as I didn¡¯t


    say such ruthless words and tried my best to pool money for him to save Jason, what would my


    rtionship with Oliver be like now? Unfortunately, there is no medicine for regret in this world.¡±


    At that moment, Frederick could clearly understand the true meaning of ¡°Do not underestimate the


    poor.¡±


    To put it bluntly, he thought Calista¡¯s family were honest people who could not make a fortune all their


    lives. He would not act like that if it were Candice¡¯s family.


    Frederick had never taken advantage of Candice but had fawned over her. He could not help but feel


    shameless when he recalled those memories.


    Then, he realized it would be difficult for him to receive money from Calista¡¯s family anymore.


    10-201


    Frederick, Frederick¡­¡±


    At that moment, his mother-inw, Melinda, quietly came over and called out to him with averted eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Frederick wiped his tears away randomly. It was rare for people to see a hooligan like


    him crying. He looked like a mess, and it made him embarrassed.


    Melinda looked at him and nced around. Making sure no one was around, she whispered,


    ¡°Frederick, just now¡­ Just now, my neighbor next door called and informed me that the priest is back.¡±


    ¡°What priest?¡± Frederick was a little confused.


    ¡°L-Let¡¯s talk about it when we go back,¡± Melinda replied, turned around and left the room.


    Frederick followed her back to the presidential suite where he lived. Lillian was also there. She stood


    guard by the door of the living room. After seeing Melinda and Frederick enter, she softly closed and


    locked the door.


    ¡°Come here.¡± Lillian ran into the room quietly. In truth, even if they were in the living room, no one could


    hear them outside the door.


    When the three of them entered the room, Lillian closed the door and whispered, ¡°Frederick, my mom¡¯s


    neighbor told her that the priest is spiritually effective and powerful. Should we ask the priest to check


    on Yancy, who is in such a state?¡±


    Frederick nodded and replied, ¡°I¡¯m okay with it. There is nothing we can do about Yancy now. That¡¯s


    ourst-ditch effort. The more powerful he is, the better.¡±


    Lillian said worriedly, ¡°But fees for the priest are very expensive. Although Calista and Oliver agreed to


    pay for Yancy¡¯s treatment, will they believe it, and agree to do it? If they don¡¯t believe it, it¡¯ll be in vain.


    Otherwise, will you pay for it if we ask for the priest¡¯s help?¡±


    Frederick was stunned for a moment and thought she was making sense. A while ago, Calista had


    assured him not to worry about Yancy¡¯s treatment, since she and Oliver would pay for it. However,


    Oliver would certainly be the one who makes the decision. He was not easy to fool. Frederick


    wondered, ¡°Will he believe such a ridiculous thing as asking a priest to exorcise evil spirits?¡±


    Gradually, Frederick came to his senses. After thinking for a while, he


    10:20


    said, ¡°Since Calista and Oliver agreed to pay for Yancy¡¯s treatment, he naturally has to agree to this


    n. I don¡¯t think there is anything else to say. Just exin it directly to them and let them decide.¡±


    Although Frederick did not know how much it would cost to cure Yancy, he was sure that even if it cost


    a few million dors or even exceeded 20 million dors, Oliver would definitely pay for it as long as it


    could cure Yancy. So, Frederick had nothing to worry about.


    Lillian and Melinda did not know about the conversation between Frederick, Oliver, and Calista a while


    ago, so they murmured, ¡°What if they don¡¯t agree?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s better not to tell them for now. If they disagree, there will be no way out. Why don¡¯t we make


    a move first by inviting the priest over and only then tell Oliver? He won¡¯t turn against us and drive the


    priest away, right?¡±

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206


    Oliver only slept briefly before being woken up by Wayne and told that Yancy¡¯s parents were looking for


    him.


    Oliver nodded to Wayne as an indication for him to let Frederick and Lillian in.


    Frederick and Lillian looked somewhat awkward when they entered, unlike Oliver, who stared at them


    coldly without uttering a word.


    Frederick cleared his throat twice before saying, ¡°Oliver, here¡¯s what happened. Yancy¡¯s granny has a


    neighbor whose grandson has also had supernatural experiences. They sought help from a pretty


    powerful priest, whom Yancy¡¯s granny called a few days ago but was told he was not around. However,


    she received a call today saying that he had returned. We discussed among ourselves and thought of


    asking the priest to take a look at Yancy since we were at our wit¡¯s end. That¡¯s why we came to seek


    your counsel on this matter¡­¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Oliver¡¯s indifferent expression softened slightly, and he pondered momentarily before replying, ¡°I have


    no qualms about that. But I¡¯m setting my foot down and will only pay up if his means are effective.


    Otherwise, don¡¯t expect a single cent from me for a chatan, and he¡¯d better pack his bags and


    leave.¡±


    Frederick nodded unhesitantly. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll ask Yancy¡¯s granny to make the call. Perhaps I should


    meet the priest beforehand¡­¡±


    ¡°Good idea.¡±


    Oliver agreed to his suggestion. While Frederick was characteristically


    cold-blooded, he had mingled with riff-raffs from a young age and rarely allowed others to take


    advantage of him. As such, he would likely have a good eye when judging others.


    Frederick told Melinda to contact the priest. They decided on a meeting location, and Frederick was


    soon on his way alone.


    Oliver could not fall asleep after waking up and whipped out his phone to browse the inte. Frederick


    returned after slightly more than an hour.


    He reported to Oliver in a strange tone upon reaching the hotel, ¡°Oliver, I just met the priest who goes


    by the name Howard Xanthos. I can¡¯t exin why, but I feel like he can see through my heart. It¡¯s so


    mind-blowing!¡±


    Oliver¡¯s face remained neutral as he quirked his lips. ¡°Did you bring him back here?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Frederick immediately shook his head. ¡°The priest never mentioned anything abouting over,


    and neither did I. Yet, he asked me to hand you a little token on his behalf.¡±


    ¡°A little token?¡± Oliver was intrigued. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it make more sense if it was intended for Yancy?¡± he


    mused.


    09:58


    Frederick reached for a small box about as big as an essory container and handed it to Oliver.


    Oliver epted it and hesitated before opening it.


    Inside the box was a crystal the size of a finger.


    The wheels in his mind were turning. ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡±


    He was perplexed as to why he had been given a crystal.


    It was not a valuable item. Aside from that, he was not a woman. Therefore, the reason behind it being


    a token was beyond him.


    He could not figure it out. Oliver silently held the crystal in his hand and carefully inspected it.


    Its transparency index was not so good, and there seemed to be a murkyyer inside it.


    Oliver turned it over several times and observed that its surface was nk. It did not have any words or


    images engraved.


    The crystal¡¯s box was also empty, without so much as a note left behind.


    Oliver could not make out what the crystal¡¯s purpose was. Thus, he raised his head and asked


    Frederick, ¡°Did the priest tell you anything when he handed this to you?¡±


    Frederick shook his head. ¡°Nothing at all. I even asked him whether it was some rune intended for


    Yancy, but he denied it and said it was meant for you.¡±


    Oliver¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡®For me?


    Why give me something specifically while acting so cryptic?


    I have absolutely no clue what¡¯s going on.¡¯


    Oliver continued observing the crystal in his hand, the fog-like substance within reflecting in his eyes


    while he scrutinized it.


    He suddenly felt like he had entered a fugue-like state and was ovee with the urge to lie down and


    sleep due to exhaustion.


    There seemed to be a voice beside his ear chanting, ¡°Sleep¡­ Sleep¡­¡±


    The voice,bined with his grogginess, was the most potent luby that inexplicablypelled him


    to doze off.


    ¡°You can just sleep if you¡¯re tired since you¡¯re in such afortable presidential suite,¡± the voice


    coaxed.


    He was about to sumb to slumber when the Book of Immortality¡¯s aura within him abruptly


    fluctuated. His mind cleared at that, and the irresistible urge to sleep was dispelled at once.


    Oliver took in the crystal and its box in his hand astonishingly the moment his eyes cleared up.


    He thought, ¡®What¡¯s going on?


    09:58


    I didn¡¯t feel tired at all today after resting well and sleeping enoughst night. How, then, could I be so


    tempted to sleep just now?¡¯


    He returned his attention to the crystal. The foggyyer inside was like a spinning vortex with incredible


    maism. It had almost sucked his sight and thoughts into it.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Oliver pondered.


    He summoned the Book of Immortality¡¯s aura to swirl inside his eyes, and a figure appeared from the


    foggy vortex in the crystal, staring straight at him.


    The figure¡¯s eyes were odd. Oliver felt as if its gaze had hooks that dug deep into a person and were


    irremovable as he looked at it.


    A nebulous sensation gushed toward his mind when his eyes met the figure¡¯s eyes. At that moment,


    countless scenes and memories were swiftly being yed in his mind as if they were videos that were


    forcefully shoved in.


    Yet, the Book of Immortality¡¯s aura was like a sharp arrow that apanied his sight as it prated


    the crystal.


    A loud boom went off in his mind, and the scenario exploded before vanishing out of sight.


    Oliver trembled as his eyes cleared. He looked at himself as he held a small box in one hand and a


    crystal in the other.


    Oliver thought, ¡°What is this? Had I been hallucinating just now?¡±


    The crystal was transparent and shiny when his gaze returned to it.


    Oliver was taken aback once more. He ced the crystal over his eyes and angled it against the


    dazzling lights above him.


    While the magnified image of his finger was not 100 percent clear, he could make it out distinctly.


    ¡°This is weird. Wasn¡¯t the inside foggy and translucent?¡± Oliver wondered.


    Oliver¡¯s mouth was agape as he examined the crystal again, turning it over several times. It was indeed


    transparent and without any foggy substance contained inside it.


    ¡°Had I imagined that too?¡± he pondered.


    There was no trace of the fog no matter how hard Oliver looked, so he raised his head and asked


    Frederick, /¡¯Did you see it? Wasn¡¯t the crystal foggy just now?¡± Frederick was dumbfounded. He shook


    his head. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t notice.¡± Oliver pondered, ¡°How peculiar. How could I start hallucinating randomly


    despite being sane and having a considerably good memory?¡±


    He asked Frederick again after thinking it over, ¡°Does the priest know magic?¡± ¡°Magic?¡± Frederick was


    still confused and shook his head nkly. ¡°I didn¡¯t see him ying any magic tricks. As a matter of fact,


    he barely said anything to me. After


    asking me about Yancy, he handed this box to me directly and bid me to bring it back to you before he


    left.¡±

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207


    ¡°What a strange individual!¡±


    Oliver muttered internally. His head felt like it was swelling and ached mildly.


    His body had felt exceptionally refreshing and at ease since he obtained the Book of Immortality¡¯s aura.


    Being in such a sublime physical state meant he never experienced fever or dizziness, let alone a


    headache.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening to me?¡±


    His head weighed a ton, and the prickling pain was as if he was having a hangover.


    Oliver rubbed his temples and circted the Book of Immortality¡¯s aura around his mind again. The


    feeling was like cold water flowing through him instantly, and he resumed his state offort.


    The sense that something was off dawned upon him right then. ¡°Could it be¡­


    He lowered his gaze toward the crystal. ¡°Does the problem lie with this?¡±


    No wonder things felt strange. Everything that had urred, such as the hallucinations appearing in his


    lucid mind, the fog inside the crystal suddenly bing transparent, and the hangover-like sensation


    akin to pin-pricks, was the crystal¡¯s doing.


    ¡°What does¡­ the man look like?¡± Oliver looked up abruptly and directed his question at Frederick, who


    was caught off guard and had a dyed reaction.


    ¡°Who? Do you mean Howard, the priest?¡±


    Oliver nodded.


    Frederick cocked his head. ¡°He looks to be in his thirties or forties. How should I put it? While he isn¡¯t


    handsome, he¡¯s certainly not bad-looking. He also possesses an impable aura like that of a divine


    being¡­¡±


    ¡°Besides, I felt as if he could see through my mind when I looked into his eyes¡­¡± He recalled and


    paused briefly before he pointed it out.


    Oliver¡¯s heart skipped a beat. His former self would have been indifferent to Frederick¡¯s description, yet


    his attitude toward the inconceivable had changed since he personally encountered them.


    ¡°Do such mystifying individuals truly exist?¡± he mulled.


    At the same time, he had a negative perception toward this so-called priest since the crystal he


    requested Frederick to send him seemed belligerent.


    What state would he be in without the Book of Immortality¡¯s aura inside his body?


    It was a tricky question since the flow of the Book of Immortality¡¯s aura prevented him from


    experiencing the aftereffects. But he was convinced it wouldn¡¯t be


    anything good.


    09:38


    Oliver voiced out deeply again after he pondered, ¡°He doesn¡¯t know me, right? Have both of you


    discussed our situation before and brought me up?¡±


    Frederick shook his head after he contemted, ¡°I suppose¡­ not? I can¡¯t remember exactly. My mind


    keeps thinking of his eyes.¡±


    Oliver began ruminating. The supposed priest would surely not have known of his existence under


    normal circumstances. Why would a stranger ask Frederick to hand him a crystal if he was supposed to


    check up on Yancy?


    Besides, Frederick was sharp-witted despite being mean andcent. He just met that person. It


    didn¡¯t make sense for him to have only a vague impression of someone he¡¯d just met.


    Why did he give him a crystal out of the blue? After contemting for a while, Oliver said to Frederick,


    ¡°Arrange a meeting tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Frederick said nothing more, noticing Oliver moved his attention elsewhere at his


    pronouncement, and immediately got up to return to his room.


    Oliver called Wayne and Simon once Frederick had departed.


    They knew something was wrong at Oliver¡¯s broody look and urgently queried, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, what


    can we do for you?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Frederick went to see a priest whom a neighbor of Yancy¡¯s grandmother sought the aid of to


    carry out an exorcism. His name is Howard, and he was supposed to take a look at Yancy¡¯s illness.


    However, I had concerns about him being a chatan and asked Uncle Frederick to test him out


    beforehand, but he returned with a crystal¡­¡±


    He raised the crystal in his hand to Wayne and Simon. ¡°This feels strange. I started hallucinating after I


    stared at it. Thankfully, I managed to free myself from the illusions. I was racking my brain thinking


    about why Howard, the priest, sent me this crystal if he wasn¡¯t acquainted with me. I also feel as if he¡¯s


    behaving antagonistically toward me. Why so, you ask?¡±


    Wayne eyed Simon before he addressed Oliver, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, we¡¯ll look into this priest!¡±


    Oliver inclined his head. ¡°That¡¯s my intention as well. I want to conduct a background check before


    meeting him.¡±


    He warned gravely as soon as he finished speaking, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t go alone. Let Sim apany you.


    This man¡­ feels malevolent to me. Be careful.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Wayne nodded and reached for his phone to dial Fabian to assign two more men to the hotel.


    He departed with Simon only after they arrived.


    Oliver was at ease regarding Wayne and Simon as they were the creme-de-le-creme of the elite


    fighters, let alone themon folk.


    This so-called priest, Howard, was either a swindler or a member of a criminal organization.


    Either way, Oliver didn¡¯t believe he could cure Yancy¡¯s peculiar sickness.


    09:58


    Aside from therade and subordinate of Wayne who arrived with Fabian, there was Sienna.


    Sienna was all over Oliver as soon as she stepped foot in the room. As such,


    Fabian and the rest went to the suite next door with smiles on their faces to avoid


    third-wheeling.


    She frowned while she drew her attention to her bulging belly. ¡°This little thing is getting naughtier by


    the day and keeps moving around. It isn¡¯t obedient in the least.¡±


    Oliver grinned. ¡°Children who are goody-two-shoes are useless these days. They can¡¯t even find


    daughters-inw when they grow up since our Clusian poption is mostly male.¡±


    Sienna quirked her lips. ¡°How are you so sure that the child will be a boy? I suppose you must be a


    goody-two-shoes yourself with the countless beauties. hovering around you.¡±


    Oliver blushed and said awkwardly, ¡°You¡¯re right. There¡¯s one here with me right now!¡±


    Sienna snorted angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t butter me up. I¡¯m not talking about myself. Enough with your pretense


    and feigned ignorance. I¡¯m sure you know who I¡¯m referring


    to.¡±


    Oliver chuckled dryly. It was evident that he¡¯d gone to Oropa for Hailey. It wasn¡¯t up to Sienna to feel


    jealous, and he could say nothing to defend himself.


    Besides, he¡¯d also been ¡°entangled¡± with Cassia. While it had been unintentional, he never dared to


    come clean about it to Sienna.


    It was better not to broach the subject.


    Oliver gazed at Sienna and suddenly eximed, ¡°You have a pimple on your face¡­¡±


    While Sienna was delicate and beautiful, she wasn¡¯t someone who paid excessive care to her


    appearance. She brushed him off, ¡°What¡¯s so strange about it? Everyone has them. Don¡¯t try switching


    topics. Be honest with me. What were you doing with Hailey?¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Oliver immediately raised his hand in surrender and confessed honestly, ¡°I swear, nothing happened


    between me and Hailey. She didn¡¯t return to the country as she feared you¡¯d misunderstand and stayed


    behind at a casino to work. Cross my heart! I haven¡¯t even spoken to her privately!¡±

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208


    With her pretty eyes, Sienna stared at Oliver for a long time before suddenly bursting intoughter.


    ¡°You, oh, you. I was just scaring you! You¡¯re quite naive and gullible, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Hearing that, Oliver breathed a sigh of relief and pulled Sienna over to pinch her face. ¡°Why are you


    scaring me? I¡¯m a bit timid, you know.¡±


    Sienna snorted. ¡°You, timid? I think you have a lot of nerve. Forget it. I won¡¯t talk any more nonsense


    with you.¡±


    As Sienna chattered and chattered, she soon ran out of things to talk about, and she sighed faintly


    before saying, ¡°Well, your boss, Hailey, is actually quite pitiful. She hasn¡¯t had a mother since


    childhood, and now, her father is gone. She¡¯s all alone abroad without any family, Oliver.¡± After a


    pause, Sienna suddenly looked up at him and suggested, ¡°How about we take her back?¡±


    Oliver was stunned.


    A woman¡¯s heart was deep and unpredictable. Nobody could decipher what it was that a woman


    wanted to do.


    After saying that, Sienna also realized how her words sounded a little insincere. Hence, she diverted to


    a different topic and asked Oliver, ¡°How is Yancy?¡±


    Upon bringing up Yancy, Oliver¡¯s thoughts were split as if he were stuck at a crossroads. He nodded


    and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t figured out the cause of the illness yet. Uncle Frederick¡¯s mother-inw, Melinda,


    asked for someone to bring a priest. She thought that Yancy was being possessed by evil spirits and


    wanted that priest to perform an exorcism.¡±


    11


    ¡°Damn, that doesn¡¯t make¡­¡± Sienna blurted without thinking. However, quickly, she recalled all the


    inconceivable things that happened when she was with Oliver. Those inconceivable things did not even


    make sense, either. Just as the word ¡°sense¡± was about to escape her mouth, she swallowed it back.


    ¡°I¡¯ve also heard about Yancy.¡± Sienna furrowed her brows as she spoke and thought, ¡°I have never


    heard nor seen a situation like this before. Anyway, I think it¡¯s weird and abnormal!¡±


    ¡°That is definitely not norm¨¢l!¡± Oliver thought, but he still did not verbalize what he was confused about.


    After all, he could not take it seriously and would not tell her if there was no conclusive evidence.


    Seeing Oliver remain silent, Sienna asked him, ¡°What¡¯s that in your hand?¡±


    ¡°Did you mean this?¡± he answered. Oliver held up the crystal in his hand and then handed it to Sienna.


    She took it in her hands and saw that it was a crystal with some transparency. She thought it was a gift


    from Oliver, so she looked at it carefully.


    The crystal felt cool and smooth on her fingers. It seemed to be transparent


    09:58


    inside, but as she looked at it, Sienna suddenly saw that there appeared to be a trace of fog in the


    crystal.


    The fog in the crystal seemed like it was real. It was subtly flowing and changing. ¡°Surely, it inust be an


    extremely expensive crystal?¡± Sienna thought. Oliver was not short of money. If he were to give her a


    gift, it must be expensive and of good quality. However, her eye for authenticating materials and their


    quality was notparable to Oliver¡¯s, so she could not tell whether the crystal was of good or bad


    quality. Despite that, it was fine to appreciate the crystal¡¯s details. When Sienna looked at the crystal


    carefully, suddenly, the fog in it morphed into what seemed like an extremely strong vortex with


    immense power that sucked things in whole. It consumed her vision and mind. It was as if various


    scenes had abruptly emerged within the fog. Then, a voice sounded in Sienna¡¯s head. The voice was


    profound in a way that it seemed to prate the depths of her soul.


    Since Oliver handed the crystal to Sienna, he had been thinking about when or how to meet Howard.


    He was not sure how Wayne¡¯s and Simon¡¯s search for Howard was going either since the duo had not


    reported anything back to him yet. Furthermore, it would be better if Sienna did not meet Yancy while


    the former was pregnant. No matter what, he felt that the situation involving Yancy felt too odd and


    eerie, and he did not want anything totch on to Sienna. ¡°Sienna, you¡¯d better go home and have a


    rest. I¡¯ll have someone take you home,¡± Oliver said after thinking it over, but Sienna did not answer him.


    Her gaze was still looking down, fixated on the crystal. ¡°Sienna¡­¡± Oliver called out again and tugged


    her hand.


    A


    Sienna looked up. Her eyes were filled with confusion before she looked at him and eximed, ¡°How


    much money do you want? I¡¯ll give you however much you want for this!¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°What money?¡± Oliver asked, feeling shocked. It felt like something was not quite right.


    Sienna added, ¡°The cost for Yancy¡¯s treatment¡­ I¡¯ll pay for it. Just tell me how much.¡±


    Oliver was stunned again. He wondered what had happened to Sienna.


    After a moment of stupor, Oliver held her face in his hands and stared into her eyes. ¡°Sienna, have a


    good, clear look here. I¡¯m Oliver. I¡¯m Oliver. Why would you have to give money to contribute to Yancy¡¯s


    treatment costs?¡±


    Sienna insisted, ¡°Give an estimate, Oliver. I¡¯ll pay for Yancy¡¯s treatment.¡±


    Oliver waved his hand in front of Sienna¡¯s eyes and repeated, his voice louder, ¡°Sienna, can you look


    closely and see who I am? Look at me!¡±


    Sienna looked at him and still insisted, ¡°Give me an estimated cost. However much it costs to treat


    Yancy, I¡¯ll give to you.¡±


    Oliver was so shocked that his hair stood on end. If Sienna was not joking with him, then something


    was truly wrong. She was fine just now, so he did not


    09:58


    understand how something could go wrong all of a sudden. Oliver¡¯s thoughts raced through his head.


    Seeing the crystal still in Sienna¡¯s hands, he hurriedly snatched it away. When he pulled it to himself,


    he caught sight of what was in the crystal. He saw the faint fog within it. Subconsciously, he felt


    ufortable at the sight of it and sensed danger. All of a sudden, the Book of Immortality¡¯s aura


    rushed into the crystal without reason or warning, and the faint fog disappeared in an instant.


    Sienna was still confused and repeated, ¡°Tell me the estimated cost. The cost for Yancy¡¯s treatment¡­


    I¡¯ll pay for it. No matter how much it is.¡±


    Oliver grabbed her hand and used the Book of Immortality¡¯s aura to inspect her. He sensed that


    Sienna¡¯s body had hints of some faintly negative energy, but the book did not detect anything.


    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with that crystal!¡± Oliver thought. He instantly decided that the crystal was


    not the main cause of the problem. Rather, it was the fog in it that was the cause.


    When he saw the fog, he suddenly fell into a trance. However, the Book of Immortality¡¯s aura


    interrupted and cleared away the fog and his trance.


    Just before this, he did not pay too much attention to it, so the fog in the crystal had not been removed


    completely. Then, Sienna took it, and with just one look at it, something went wrong.


    ¡°The problem is the fog itself!¡± Oliver thought. Since his trance was interrupted previously, naturally, he


    did not know what would happen if it was not. Yet, seeing what happened to Sienna, he quickly


    understood. Had it not been for the Book of Immortality¡¯s aura that stopped his trance, his situation


    would have been like Sienna¡¯s now. She was making it very clear that she would pay anyone who


    could treat Yancy, no matter how much it would cost. Even if it were Oliver entranced instead of


    Sienna, the former would have paid any amount that was brought up by the person treating Yancy,


    even if it was a ludicrous amount. All of a sudden, Oliver came to a realization-Howard wanted his


    money. Unexpectedly, Oliver linked something else together.. ¡°Does Yancy¡¯s illness have anything to do


    with Howard?¡±


    If it had anything to do with Howard, then this situation would be terrifying.


    To put it simply, this was definitely a very deep conspiracy. First of all, Howard had investigated all of


    Oliver¡¯s rtionships with his rtives and knew that he would be willing to fork out money for Yancy.

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209


    Oliver felt his hair stand on end in an instant. It was creepy to think about how there were people he


    knew nothing about scheming and trying to make him fall into a trap. Of course, this was not


    necessarily the case. Now, it was only a hazy hunch for Oliver.


    ¡°Sienna! Sienna¡­¡± Oliver stared at Sienna again and whispered, but thetter remained


    expressionless and indifferent and continued to ask him for cost estimates. This felt as if she had been


    brainwashed. At the thought of the word ¡°brainwashed,¡± Oliver¡¯s heart clenched. Sienna was this way,


    and so was Yancy, but Yancy¡¯s situation was far more severepared to Sienna¡¯s. It was like


    Sienna¡¯s mind was being controlled while Yancy¡¯s was changed to a different one. ¡°Brainwashed? Mind


    exchange?¡± Oliver seemed to have a vague idea, but it seemed that there was anotheryer of fog in


    his mind that made him uncertain of his guesses. ¡°I saw a movie once. It was this film by that one


    director called¡­ ¡®Hypnosis Master¡¯!¡± Oliver instantly remembered the term for someone who did things


    like this¡ªthe person was a hypnotist. When Oliver watched the movie, he felt horrible and scared but


    thought it was a nonsensical fictional story. Now that he recalled this, it felt like lightning shed in his


    mind and lit it up with ideas. As for Sienna¡¯s current condition, it seemed one could consider her to be


    ¡°hypnotized.¡±


    ording to the exnation in the movie, hypnosis would usually require an object of focus, such as a


    swinging pendulum. The hypnotized person could be loaded with new memories or have a portion of


    their memories erased.


    Suddenly, Oliver thought, ¡°Yancy¡­ Could her memories have been erased and then reced with


    others¡¯ memories?¡± Oliver instantly felt his face turn warm, and his heartbeat quickened. The more he


    thought about it, the more it felt like it was possible. Yet, ¡°Hypnosis Master¡± was a movie, and he had


    never seen such a person in real life. Besides, Yancy¡¯s situation only suggests that if she were truly


    hypnotized by someone, she was hypnotized by someone even more skilled than the lead hypnotist in


    the movie.


    After her bout of confusion, Sienna seemed to be very tired and fell asleep on the bed shortly


    after.


    Oliver inspected her again. The Book of Immortality¡¯s aura was coursing through her body, but it found


    nothing peculiar, much like in the situation with Yancy. Oliver was sitting by the bedside and thinking


    silently, ¡°This man is so horrible. If he set such a far-reaching malicious n, targeting Yancy


    previously and now Sienna, does his n include my parents and Joanna in the future?¡±


    Oliver immediately broke into a cold sweat. He took out his phone and called Fabian, asking thetter


    to arrange for personnel to protect his family. He also told Fabian not to arrange for personnel to act


    alone. It did not matter to Oliver if he earned less money for the time being.


    09:58


    Fabian had never seen Oliver tell him something in such a grim and serious way, so he quickly agreed.


    Putting down the phone, Oliver still felt uneasy. He did not know how Wayne¡¯s and Simon¡¯s search for


    Howard was going. Hence, he wanted to give them a call, but he was also worried that calling them


    suddenly would disturb them.


    Although Oliver had never done scouting or spy work, he knew that there were often such episodes in


    movies. In the midst of danger, the hidden secret agent would unexpectedly get exposed due to the


    ringing of his mobile phone.


    Although such a low-level mistake was unlikely to ur with a real agent, he did not dare deny that


    there was no possibility of such, so he dared not call or send a


    message.


    Just as he began to be a little restless, he received a text message on his phone with a ding.


    Oliver picked up his phone and saw that it was from Wayne, so he hurriedly unlocked his phone and


    checked it.


    [Mr. Eastwood, the target has been found and locked. The target is located at 292 Jussipi East Road,


    Pearl Complex, 27th floor. Wayne.]


    ¡°It¡¯s Wayne,¡± Oliver thought. Oliver was relieved that Howard was finally under their surveince as he


    got up and left.


    However, after thinking for a while, he called for bodyguards and asked them to move some chairs over


    and stand guard at the elevator. Anyway, he contracted this whole floor, so there was no need to worry


    about others finding his actions


    strange.


    Only once he had finished the arrangements did he go out feeling relieved and secure. This was a time


    when he could not afford to take one wrong step.


    He went out alone since he was not that worried about himself. Firstly, he had the greatest support


    from the Book of Immortality¡¯s aura, and secondly, his skills were better than Wayne¡¯s and Simon¡¯s,


    although this secret was unknown to outsiders. If someone really nned to target him, nobody could


    say that he would not be giving them a ¡°surprise¡± instead.


    Oliver was not familiar with the ce Wayne mentioned in the text. After all, this was not a small city


    they were in, and the former used to be poor and cowardly. He had never been to any high-end ces


    before and was not able to, so he could not integrate into that ss of people.


    Although he was super rich now, it was an explosive wealth that urred to him in a very short period


    of time. Thus, his fortune and power were hardly known by people in this circle.


    Oliver¡¯s strength and reputation were far more unknown than those in the ces. he had visited


    abroad, such as Shark¡¯s ce and Prince Fermin¡¯s super circle.


    After he reached the roadside, he hitched a ride and was extremely careful on the


    09:58


    way.


    He should not be watched by anyone, not at least until he reached the sides of Pearl Complex. After


    getting out of the car, Oliver paid special attention to the direction where he came from.


    No car followed.


    The square around Pearl Complex was veryrge and had many shops. The foot traffic was high here.


    Many people wereing from and going into this high-density area.


    With Oliver¡¯s current sensory observation ability, few people could hide from him.


    After wandering around the square for a while, Oliver went to Pearl Complex after making sure that no


    one was following him.


    Pearl Complex had an underground parking garage and lifestyle supermarket,mercial levels on


    the first to seventh floors, a photography studio on the eighth floor, and an independent office building


    above the eighth floor. Elevators in the office building were not shared with the that of the shopping


    mall. They were separate.


    Oliver went in through the elevator lobby of the office building next to the gate of Pearl Complex. Many


    people, all dressed in professional clothes, were waiting for the four elevators facing each other.


    An elevator came down, and Oliver followed a group of men and women in. After pressing the 27th-


    floor elevator button, he found that everyone else was stopping below the 22nd floor.


    The elevator was not slow, and the rise could be felt in the elevator itself, just like when an airne


    flew.


    Watching them go out of the elevator one by one, only Oliver was left in the elevator after the 22nd


    floor.


    He reached the 27th floor soon after.


    As the elevator doors opened, Oliver took a quick look before stepping out. There was only one


    entrance on the right side of this floor, and there was a sign at the entrance that read: [Sorcery and


    divination research center].


    There was a reception desk after the entrance door. A girl in her twenties, roughly 24 to 25 years old,


    young and beautiful, was stationed there.


    However, Wayne and Simon were not in sight,


    r


    There was no entrance anywhere else. This was the only one.


    Oliver paused for a moment before going inside.


    The girl at the front desk looked up at him and asked him politely, ¡°Sir, do you have an appointment?¡±


    09:59


    Oliver hesitated for a moment and then exined, ¡°I¡¯m looking for Howard. I have rtives who have


    talked to him before.¡±


    The receptionist said, ¡°Okay.¡± Then, she pointed to the right and said, ¡°Go right. Mr. Xanthos¡¯ office will


    be the first one in front of you.¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Oliver nodded and took a few steps before noticing that the receptionist did not follow him. Only then


    did he start to scan what was in the direction in front of him.

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210


    He felt inexplicably nervous.


    Oliver tried to calm himself down, then proceeded in the direction pointed by the receptionist.


    When he arrived at the door of the frontmost office, Oliver stopped topose himself and heighten


    his guard, then knocked on the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    A man¡¯s voice came from the office.


    Oliver gently pushed the door open and looked inside carefully before entering.


    In the office was a man in his thirties, with a height of around five feet five inches. He was not very tall


    and had a slightly chubby face.


    Oliver was vignt toward him. The Book of Immortality¡¯s aura circted through his body as he stared


    at the man.


    ¡°Is this person the ethereal Howard Xanthos Uncle Frederick spoke of?¡± thought Oliver.


    He could not see anything ethereal about the man. Moreover, the man¡¯s eyes seemed quite ordinary,


    without much sharpness or depth.


    ¡°This man is so normal,¡± he thought.


    However, based on Oliver¡¯s imagination and previous experience, Howard could not possibly be an


    ordinary person.


    ¡°You must be Mr. Xanthos. Hi, I¡¯m Oliver Eastwood.¡±


    Oliver stared at him as he spoke each word, thinking, ¡°If this man tries to y tricks on me, I will punch


    him right away. My Five Element Fist is not to be trifled with.¡±


    The man shook his head and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m not Mr. Xanthos. I¡¯m the business manager of Mr.


    Xanthos¡¯pany. My name is Dweezil. Dweezil Crowley. Sounds tacky, I know. Hehe.¡±


    ¡°It is indeed a tacky name,¡± thought Oliver.


    However, Oliver could not care less whether his name was tacky or not. He just stared at him and said,


    ¡°The receptionist said that Mr. Xanthos is in the office.¡±


    Dweezil took a car key with a Land Rover logo from the desk and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Xanthos has


    left for urgent business. The receptionist didn¡¯t see him at that moment. Mr. Eastwood, Mr. Xanthos


    asked me to take you there when he left.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Oliver replied.


    Oliver followed him out of the office, thinking that Howard was probably up to something. However, at


    that moment, he had no other choice but to remain calm


    09:59


    and follow the other man.


    As they walked out, Oliver wondered why he did not see Wayne and Simon. ¡°Where are they?¡±.


    The floor number Dweezil pressed in the elevator was basement level three, where the parking garage


    was located.


    In the elevator, Dweezil appeared to be smiling honestly and upright.


    Yet, Oliver did not believe that. Based on the issue with the crystal, he and Howard were fundamentally


    on opposing sides.


    Perhaps they had not reached the point where one had to die for the other to live. However, they were


    close to it.


    If Howard were truly so powerful that he could control people¡¯s minds, the consequences would be


    even worse than killing them.


    Given Howard¡¯s deliberate character, he must have conducted a detailed investigation on Oliver and


    would find out that thetter¡¯s bodyguards were Wayne and others.


    While Oliver relied on them a lot, he was more powerful than Wayne, Simon, and the others. However,


    no one knew this secret except Wayne and Simon.


    If Howard did not know this secret, it would be Oliver¡¯s chance to turn the tables. In addition, Oliver had


    the Book of Immortality¡¯s aura. Still, he was not sure whether the Book of Immortality¡¯s aura could


    withstand Howard¡¯s even more mysterious mental power. He could not be certain about that.


    However, when he looked at the crystal previously, it was the Book of Immortality¡¯s aura that stopped


    the hallucination when he fell into the trap. Thus, he hoped that the Book of Immortality¡¯s aura could


    resist Howard¡¯s tactic.


    However, he would not know the oue until they met andpeted against each other.


    After arriving at the underground garage, Dweezil respectfully invited Oliver to get in the car and then


    started driving.


    The ck Land Rover Range Rover was very spacious. Oliver satfortably in the backseat while


    Dweezil drove in front.


    Dweezil¡¯s muscles and movements appearedpletely normal as if he had never trained.


    It would probably take Oliver just a second to finish Dweezil, not to mention the fact that he was sitting


    behind thetter.


    F


    However, Dweezil seemed unguarded. He was driving in silence.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Oliver did not ask anything, nor did he initiate a conversation.


    The car did not head toward the city. Instead, it went on a highway that led out of


    the city and turned into a provincial road in the countryside half an hourter.


    09:59


    Looking at the trees and mountains on both sides of the road, Oliver became increasingly nervous.


    It was getting more and more secluded as the car drove. He had hardly seen a single house for miles.


    However, at this time, there was no turning back for Oliver. He had no choice but to wait calmly.


    It was best not to alert the other party inadvertently. He could handle Dweezil to some extent. However,


    if he exposed his abilities prematurely, it would be difficult for him to deal with Howard when thetter


    showed up.


    Dweezil¡¯s driving skills were pretty good. Oliver did not feel any shaking or swaying.


    About half an hourter, Dweezil finally stopped the car. He got out of the car and opened the car door


    for Oliver, saying, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, could you step out of the car, please?¡±


    The ce looked like a mountain vi, with beautiful greenery and arge open area, appearing idyllic.


    However, despite the size of the property, he did not see anybody.


    Dweezil pointed to the other side and said, ¡°Mr. Eastwood, Mr. Xanthos is waiting for you over there.¡±


    Oliver looked in the direction he indicated and walked along the tree-lined path between flowers. There


    seemed to be a pavilion over there, and he could faintly see a few people inside it.


    Dweezil was walking ahead, and Oliver followed him.


    It was better for him to be in the rear than in the front. If something went wrong, he could take Dweezil


    down first.


    However, from Oliver¡¯s perception, Dweezil seemed profoundly ordinary and that he was probably an


    unimportant person. Taking him down would not necessarily pose a threat to Howard.


    As they walked closer, they could gradually see clearly that there was a rosewood coffee table in the


    pavilion and three people sitting there, enjoying coffee.


    Oliver had a good eyesight. He had spotted from afar that two of the three people were Wayne and


    Simon.


    As he approached, he could see them better. It was indeed Wayne and Simon. However, they did not


    bother to look at Oliver. They were just sitting there and drinking coffee.


    The other person was a man in his thirties or forties with an outstanding temperament. His long hair


    cascaded down his shoulders; however, it did not make him look feminine. On the contrary, he exuded


    an aura of


    otherworldliness.


    09:59


    ¡°That person must be Howard!¡± thought Oliver.


    Dweezil stopped and saluted the man respectfully. ¡°Mr. Xanthos, Mr. Eastwood is here.¡±


    The man raised his eyes and looked at Oliver. His eyes were crystal clear, and he exuded an ethereal


    aura. He appeared indescribably charming.


    ¡°Oh, Mr. Eastwood. Please, have a seat.¡± The man politely asked Oliver to sit down and then took out a


    white coffee cup from the tray. ¡°Mr. Eastwood, have some


    coffee, please.¡±


    After Oliver sat down, the other man smiled and introduced himself. ¡°My name is Howard Xanthos. I am


    a sorcerer.¡±


    This man was indeed Howard Xanthos.


    Oliver nodded and said, ¡°Hello, Mr. Xanthos. How¡­ How may I help you?¡±


    He originally wanted to ask Howard what he wanted to see him about but suddenly realized that he did


    note here at Howard¡¯s invitation. He arrived after receiving a message from Wayne.


    It was only after he arrived at Howard¡¯spany that he realized that Howard had discovered his


    whereabouts.


    At this point, he could only y it by ear.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!